M.H. Segal, *A Grammar of Mishnaic Hebrew* (Oxford: Clarendon, 1927)

A G R A M M A R OF zyxwvutsrqponmlkji MIS H N AIC H EBREW BY M. H. SEGAL CLARENDON PRESS • OXFORD zyxwvuts Oxfo r d U n iv e r s it y Pr e s s , W a lt o n St r e e t , Oxfo r d 0 x2 zyxwvutsrqp 6 zyxwvutsrq DP OXFORD LON DON GLASGOW NEW YOR K TORONTO MELBOURNE W E LLI N GTON KUALA LUMP UR SINGAPORE H ONG KON G TOKYO DELH I BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACH I IBADAN NAI ROBI DAR ES SALAAM CAPE TO W N I S B N o I 8 154 54 -2 Fir s t e d it io n 19 2 7 R e p r in t e d 19 58 , 19 70 , 19 78 , 19 8 0 All r ig h t s r e s e r v e d . N o p a r t o f t h is p u b lica t io n m a y b e r e p r o d u ce d , s t o r e d in a r e t r ie v a l s y s t e m , o r t r a n s m it t e d , in a n y fo r m o r b y a n y m e a n s , e le ct r o n ic, m e ch a n ica l, p h o t o co p y in g , r e co r d in g , o o t h e r w is e , w it h o u t t h e p r io r p e r m is s io n o f Oxfo r d U n iv e r s it y Pr e s s Th is b o o k is s o ld s u b je ct t o t h e co n d it io n t h a t it s h a ll n o t , b y w a y o f t r a d e o r o t h e r w is e , b e le n t , r e -s o ld , h ir e d o u t , o r o t h e r w is e cir cu la t e d w it h o u t t h e p u b lis h e r *s p r io r co n s e n t in a n y fo r m o f b in d in g o r co v e r o t h e r t h a n t h a t in w h ich it is p u b lis h e d a n d z v it h o u t a s im ila r co n d it io n in clu d in g t h is co n d it io n b e in g im p o s e d o n t h e s u b s e q u e n t p u r ch a s e r . Pr in t e d in Gr e a t Br it a in b y REDW OOD BURN LIMITED Tr o w b r id g e & Es h e r P R E F A CE 'TH H IS JL li t t le book has been zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ wr it t en wit h a t w o fo l d o b j e c t : first, t o p r o vi d e s t u d e n t s o f e a r l y R a b b i n i c li t e r a t u r e w i t h a fa i r ly c o m p l e t e g r a m m a r o f t h e d i a l e c t o f t h a t l i t e r a t u r e ; a n d , s e c o n d l y, t o d e m o n s t r a t e t h e o r g a n i c c o n n e x i o n o f t h is M i s h n a i c d i a l e c t w i t h Bi b l i c a l H eb r ew, a n d it s r e l a t i ve i n d e p e n d e n c e o f c o n t e m p o r a r y Ar a m a i c , a t le a s t in t h e field o f g r a m m a r . A go o d d ea l of m a t er ia l b e l o n g i n gzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ 4 o c o m p a r a t i v e g r a m m a r h a s , t h e r e fo r e , b e e n i n t r o d u c e d , a n d c o n s t a n t r e fe r e n ce is m a d e t o t h e s t a n d a r d a u t h or it y in the En glish Bi b l i c a l H e b r e w , v i z . D r . K a u t z s cK s Heb rew l a n g u a g e o n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc the gr a m m a r o f Co w l e y' s Gr a m m a r . e d it io n As that of Ge s e n iu s - wor k is m ost fa m ilia r t o E n g l i s h r e a d e r s , I h a v e fo l l o w e d i t , a s fa r a s p o s s ib le , in t h e a r r a n g e m e n t a n d t e r m i n o l o g y o f t h e p r e s e n t wor k. T h e e x a m p l e s i l l u s t r a t i n g g r a m m a t i c a l r u le s h a v e b e e n d r a w n m a i n l y fr o m t h e M i s h n a a n d , t o a s m a l l e r fr o m t h e Ba r a it o t Ba b y l o n i a n a cce s s i b le and oth er H ebrew elem en t s T a l m u d , b eca u s e t h e s e w o r k s to or d in a r y studen ts. Ot h er are le s s ext en t , of the a cces s ib le wo r k s , lik e t h e To s e ft a , t h e J er u s a lem T a l m u d , a n d M id r a s h im , h a v e b e e n d r a w n u p o n o n l y o c c a s i o n a l l y. En glish the m ost the Th e r e n d e r i n gs o f t h e e x a m p l e s h a v e b e e n m a d e a s vi P R E F ACE lit e r a l a s p o s s ib le , in o r d e r t o e x h i b i t c l e a r l y t h e c o n s t r u c t io n a n d p h r a s e o l o g y o f t h e o r i gi n a l. A s is w e l l kn own , the t ext of Ra b b in ic wor ks a n e g l e c t e d c o n d i t i o n , a p d r e a d i n g s a r e o ft e n I n ci t a t i o n s fr o m t h e M i s h n a I h a ve t a k e n is in u n ce r t a i n . ca r e t o g i v e o n l y e x a m p l e s o f w h i c h t h e r e a d i n g is e s t a b l i s h e d a s fa i r ly c o r r e c t b y a g r e e m e n t b e t w e e n t h e P a le s t i n i a n t e x t o f L o w e and t h e Ba b ylo n ia n t e xt s o f t h e cu r r en t ed it ion s o f t h e Mish n a , a n d of t h e Mis h n a em b od ied Ta lm u d . va r i a n t in t h e Ba b ylo n ia n I h a v e r e fr a in e d fr o m t r o u b l i n g t h e r e a d e r w i t h r ea d in gs wh ich s e r ve no O c c a s i o n a l l y, h o w e v e r , d iffe r e n ce s gr a m m a t ica l of r ea d in g purpose. h a ve been in d ica t e d w h e r e t h e y h a v e a b e a r i n g o n t h e g r a m m a r o f t h e d ia le ct . I t h a s n o t b e e n fo u n d p r a ct ica b le t o a c c o m p a n y wo r k wit h a gen er a l in d e x. the I n o r d e r t o fa cilit a t e r e fe r e n ce t o it s co n t e n t s , t h e T a b l e o f Co n t e n t s h a s b e e n m a d e a s d e t a i l e d a s n e c e s s a r y. I d e s ir e t o a c k n o w l e d g e m y in d eb t ed n ess t o P r o fe s s o r Al b r e c h t ' s e x c e l l e n t lit t le b o o k ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV N e u h e b r a is ch e Gr a m m a t ik , w h i c h h a s fu r n is h e d m e w i t h n u m e r o u s e x a m p l e s , a n d h a s t h u s li g h t e n e d m y l a b o u r s in t h e p r e p a r a t i o n o f t h i s w o r k . I h a ve a ls o t o r ecor d wit h gr a t it u d e t h e in t er es t in t h e p u b l i c a t i o n a ll En glish o f t h is w o r k b y t h a t go o d studen ts of Ra b b in ics, t h e la t e taken fr ien d Dr. of Isr ael Ab r a h a m s , i>*r. My fr ie n d s Mr . O x f o r d , a n d Ca n o n H erbert Lo e we , of Exet er Co l l e g e , D a n b y, of J er u s a lem , h a ve r ea d t h e p r o o fs , a n d h a v e o t h e r w i s e h e l p e d m e w i t h c o r r e c t i o n s a n d s u gges t ion s . I f t h e w o r k b e fo u n d fr ee fr o m t y p o g r a p h i c a l P R E F ACE vii e r r o r s , it will b e d u e ch ie fly t o t h e i r h e l p c o m b i n e d t h e s k i ll a n d vigila n ce of t h e readers of the wit h Cl a r e n d o n Press. M . H .zyxwvutsrqpon SEGAL. TH E H E BR E W J E R U S AL E M . U N I V E R S I T Y, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF Se p t e m b e r ^ 1926. N O TE TO T H E N E W IMPRESSION IN t h is n e w i m p r e s s i o n a n u m b e r o f m i s p r i n t s a n d er r or s h a ve b een cor r ect ed , b u t ot h er wise t h e b o o k zyxwvutsr oth er has b e e n le ft u n c h a n g e d . R e a d e r s fa m i li a r w i t h m o d e r n H e b r e w w h o m a y w i s h t o p u r s u e fu r t h e r t h e g r a m m a t i c a l s t u d y o f M i s h n a i c H ebrew a r e r e c o m m e n d e d t o c o n s u l t t h e a u t h o r ' s zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg nJC^onzyxwvutsrqponmlk X\ iah p n p n ( T e l Av i v , 19 3 6 ) , w h i c h p r o v i d e s a fu lle r a n d m o r e d e t a i l e d t r e a t m e n t o f t h e s u b ject . M. H . S. TH E H E BR E W J E R U S AL E M . Ja n u a r y , 19 57. U N I VE R S I T Y, CON TEN TS PAGE LI S T OF AB B R EVIATION S XXXV X X X VU l LITER ATU R E zyxwv xxxix AD D EN D A I NTRODUCTI ON SECT. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF I . Fou r Per iod s in the H ist or y of H eb r ew 3. T h e N a m e Mi§n aic H eb r ew . 3. N a m e of th e dialect in M H literature I I 2 4. It s Lit er ar y Rem a in s 3 5. Differ en ces between M H an d B H 5 6. M H n ot an artificial lan gu age . 5 7- 8 . Its Gr a m m a r derived from B H 6-7 9 - 12 . Its Voca b u la r y 7- 9 . 13 . It s H ist or y as a sp oken lan gu age 9 14 - 15 . It is d escen d ed from colloqu ial H eb r ew of Biblical 10 - 12 tim es 12 16 . Ea r ly M H 17 - 18 . Us e of BH , M H , an d Ar a m . 19 - 2 1. T h e rise an d d eclin e of M H 2 2 - 2 3 . Ar a m , in J erusalem 13 14 - 15 16 34 . Ar a m , ch apter s of E zr a an d Da n iel 17 25. T h e lan gu age of legal d ocu m en t s 17 26. T h e la n gu a ge o f th e Te m p le 18 . 27. Sad d u cees an d M H . 18 28 . Tr u st wor t h in ess of Ra b b in ic tr ad ition 19 X zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA CON TE N TS P ART PH ONOLOGY I. E VI D E N C E AN D FOR I OR TH OGR AP H Y TH E P R O N U N CI AT I O N zyxwvutsr {a) Ext er n a l. SECT. PAGE 2 9 . Tr a n scr ip t ion from an d in t o Gr eek a n d La t in . 21 30 . Tr a d it ion a l pr on u n ciation a m on g the J ews . . 2 1 3 1. Pu n ctu ation in M S . . 2 2 . . . (3) I n t e r n a l . 3 2 . Voca liza t ion by Vo we l letters . . . 2 2 33. Mu t at ion o f Con son a n t s . . . 2 2 34 . In for m ation in M H literature . . - 2 3 3 5. An a logy of B H . . TH E VO W E L S II. - 2 3 3 6 . Vo we l ch a n ges from B H . . - 2 3 3 7. e a n d « . . - 2 4 . . 38 . Sp ellin g with vowel letters . . . 2 5 39 . Vo we l letter s . . - 2 5 . . 2 6 . III. 40 . Pr on u n ciation TH E CO N S O N AN T S . . 1. G u t t u r a l s . . . . 2 6 4 2 . Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . . 4 1. Distin ction in Pr on u n ciat ion . - 2 7 4 3 . Mu tation . . 2 8 . . . CON TE N TS 2. P a la t a ls. xi zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ SECT. PAGE 44. Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . 4 5. Mu t at ion . . . . . . 2 9 . 2 9 3. Den t a ls. 46. Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . . . - 3 0 4 7. Mu t at ion . - 3 0 . . . 4. La b ia ls . 48 . Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . . . 49. Mu tation . . . • • 30 - 3 1 6. Sib ila n t s. 50 . Distin ction between the var iou s Sibilan ts . 5 1. Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . . . - 3 2 52 . Mu tation . - 3 3 . . . . 32 6. Son a n t s. 53 . Tr a n scr ip t ion from Gr . an d La t . . . - 3 3 54 . Mu tation . - 3 4 . . . 7. S e m i - Vo w e l s . . . . 56 . ^ . 55. . . . . . 3 5 57. Dou b lin g in Spellin g . . . - 3 5 58 . Mu tation . . . - 3 5 . 8. c - 3 4 A, n, 3 , a, n. 59 . Distin ction between zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO r a p h e and d a g e s . . 36 60 . Not so m ar ked as in m od er n J ewish pr on un ciation . 36 CON TE N TS 9. O t h e r C o n s o n a n t a l C h a n g e s . zyxwvutsrqponmlk PAGE SECT. 6 1. Metath esis 36 6 2. Ap h aer esis 37 6 3. Syn cop e 37 64. Ap ocop e 38 6 5. Pr osth etic « 38 6 6 . Soften in g or Dissim ilation 38 P AR T II , MORPH OLOGY I. TH E PRONOUN 1. T h e P e r s o n a l P r o n o u n . 6 7. Fir st sin gu lar 39 68 . Fir st plu r al . 39 6 9 . Secon d sin gu lar an d plural 40 70 . Th ir d sin gu lar an d plur al 40 7 1. Pr on om in al Suffixes 41 2. Th e De m o n s t r a t ive P r o n o im 72 . n t , it , ^ W, &c. 41 73 . «^n, N^n, on, &c. 41 74. ^^r-^, ^^^^ 41 42 75 . ^ « 76 . Th e Ar ticle . 42 3. R e la t ive P r o n o u n . 42 77.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC 'y an d T f^ 78 . An an cien t colloqu ial form 42 CON TE N TS xiii zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 4. T h e P o s s e s s ive P r o n o u n . SECT. PAGE 79- 43 5. T h e I n t e r r o g a t i v e P r o n o u n . 8 o .;i?, no, nr«, &c. 8 1. as In ter r ogative . 8 2. Or igin of nr« II. A. TH E . . 4 4 - 4 4 . . 4 5 . . 4 6 VE R B Gen er a l Su r ve y. I. LEX ICAL. 8 3. Statistics of the M H Ver b . ( A) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML BH Ve r b s n o t fo u n d in M H . 8 4. Ra r e or Poetical exp r ession s 46 8 5. Ve r b s com m on to B H an d Ar a m . 47 8 6 . Ver b s frequen t in B H ; Den om in at ive Ver b s 47 8 7. B H Ve r b s found in M H in cogn at e roots on ly 47 8 8 . M H equivalen ts for lost B H Ver b s 48 8 9. Sou r ces of new Ve r b s in M H 48 ( B) M H Ve r b s n o t fo u n d in BH 90 . M H Ver b s foun d in B H in cogn a t e r oots, or with Metath esis 49 9 1. M H Ve r b s found in B H in derivatives 92. M H Den om in at ive { p ) from M H Ve r b s : n oun s; ((/ ) from Gr . n oun s (^ ) from 49 BH (r ) from Ar a m , n ou n s n oun 50 xiv CO N TE N TS SECT. PAGE 9 3 . Old H b Ver b s n ot foun d in Ar a m . . . 50 94 . . 50 Old H b Ver b s foun d also in Ar a m . 9 5. Old H b Ver b s foun d also in oth er Sem it ic la n gu a ges beside *Aram . . . . . 5 0 9 6 . Ve r b s bor r owed by M H from Ar a m . ; from Gr . 9 7. On om a t op oet ic Ve r b s . . - 5 1 . 9 8 . Ch a n ge of u sage of the B H Ve r b in M H . 5 1 . . 51 ( C) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ BH Ve r b s w it h d iffe r e n t u s a g e in M H . 9 9 . Ve r b s m or e com m on in B H th an in M H . 10 0 . Ver b s m or e com m on in M H th an in B H . - 5 1 . 5 2 10 1. Ver b s with ch an ge o f m ean in g in M H . . 5 2 10 2 . Ver b s with prim ary m ean in g in M H , an d on ly secon d ar y m ea n in g in B H 2. . . . - 5 3 GRAMMATICAL. 10 3. M H losses an d ga in s in Mor p h ology . 10 4 . M H losses an d ga in s in Syn t a x . ( A) . . BH St e m s n o t fo u n d in M H , 10 5. Ra r e form ation s in B H . . . 10 6 . Regu la r stem s of rare occu r r en ce in par ticular Ve r b s 10 7. Qa l of In tran sitive Ve r b s (B) 53 . 5 4 . - 5 4 . . 54 - 5 5 M H St e m s n o t fo u n d in BH , 10 8 . Qu ad r ilit er als: { a ) by Red u p lica t ion ; (3) b y Au gm en t a tion ; ((/ ) Den om in at ives . 10 9 . New In ten sive St em in Ve r b s ^ ''y, . . - 5 5 . 56 n o . Ap p licat ion of r egu lar stem s to ver bs in wh ich th ey are la ckin g in B H . . . . 5 6 CON TE N TS B. I. Th e St em s. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb T H E SIMPLE S TEM. SECT. 111. ( i ) T h e Qa l. T h e In tr an sitive form s zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba Qa ie ly Qa ld l 112 . Par ticiple active. For m a t ion of the Fem in in e 113 . Fem in in e term in ation in par ticiples of in tran sitive ver bs an d in passive par ticiples 114 . Fem in in e term in ation in B H an d Ar a m . 115 . (2 ) T h e Niph*al. Elision of n in the In fin itive 116 . T h e in fin itive of n i 3 . 117. Or igin of elision of n . 118 . T h e fem in in e of th e Par t icip le 119 . Sign ification of N ip h a l. (i) Reflexive an d Toler a t ive 12 0 - 12 1, (ii) M i d d le ; (iii) Passive 2. 12 2 . ( i ) Th e P i el. . T H E IN TEN SIVE S TEM . Th e sp ellin g with . Th e Fem participle 12 3 . Sign ification of the P i ' e l : (i) In ten sive or Iterative 12 4 . (ii) Cau sative 12 5. (iii). Den om in at ive. 12 6 . (2) T h e P u a l. Pr ivative Its occu r r en ce in M H 12 7. Ad ject ival ch ar acter of the Par ticip le 12 8 . T h e F e m . par ticiple . 12 9 . Exa m p les of the Par ticip le 130 . Ap h aer esis of initial D . 13 1. Ca u se of d isap p ear an ce of finite parts 13 2 . (3 ) H it h p a 'el-Nit h p a el 13 3 . Occu r r en ce of H it h p a e l form s 134 . F o r m a t io n : (i) Fir st radical a sibilan t CO N TE N TS SECT. ^ 35- (») Fir st radical a den tal 13 6 . Sign ification of N i t h p a e l: 13 7. (i) Reflexive (ii) Mid d le . 13 8 . (iii) In ch oat ive 13 9 . (iv) Recip r oca l 14 0 . (v) Passive 14 1. (4) Po*el, Po'a l, an d H ith p o'el 3. 14 2 . ( i ) H iph 'il. T H E CAU SATIVE S TEM. Preform ative K 14 3 . I n fin it ive: elision o f n . 14 4 . F em . Par ticip le. J ussive form s . 14 5. Sign ification of H i p l u l : (i) Cau sative 14 6 . (ii) In ch oative. 14 7. (2) H op h 'a l. In ter n al H ip h ' il. For m at ion 14 8 . Exa m p les of H op h 'a l 14 9 . (3) Sap h 'el 150 . (4 ) Saph 'el . . . C. Th e Ten ses. 15 1. Per fect secon d m asc sin gu lar 152 . Per fect secon d plural . 153 . Im p er fect secon d an d third fem . plural 154 . Pau sal form s 15 5 . Coh or t at ive . 156 . Disap p ear an ce of Con secu t ive ten ses 15 7. Con secu tive ten ses rare in colloquial lan gu age of B H tim es . . . . . 73 C O N T E N T S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ X Vll D. (i) W e a k Ve r b s . GU TTU RAL VERB S . SECT. PAGE . . 15 9 - 16 1. Exa m p les o f guttural Ve r b s . 158 . Ph on etic ch a n ges in gu ttu r als . - 7 4 . 74 16 2 . T h e Ve r b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML nsiJ^ . . . 7 4 16 3 . VER B S N ' D (2) 16 4 . T h e Ve r b IDn . . . 75 . - 7 5 VER B S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV "^ "d . (3) 16 5 . T h e th ree classes of '^ "q Ve r b s . 16 6 . T h e In ten sive St em 16 7. T h e Cau sat ive St em . T h e Sim ple Stem . 75 . . - 7 ^ . . - 7 6 16 8 . Ve r b s n y , n n s zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS i?" * z n d ^i^n . - 7 7 VER B S / D . (4 ) 16 9 - 70 . T h e Qa l . 17 1. T h e Nip h 'al . . 17 2 - 3 . T h e Cau sative Stem 174 . T h e Ve r b npb . . - 7 9 . - 7 9 . . 8 0 >'v. . . 17 8 - 9 . (ii) T h e In ten sive St em , . . 8 0 . .8 0 -1 { a ) H a r d en in g of secon d radical in to con son an ts 1 an d ^ 18 0 . An a logies in B H 18 1- 2 . { d ) Red u p lication . . 8 2 . . 18 3 - 4 . (iii) T h e Cau sat ive Stem . - 8 3 . . . . 18 5. In t er ch an ge bet ween roots l^ y an d r oots ^''q an d V'V 18 6 . T h e ver b ni3 18 7. T h e ver b . DW 77- 8 . VERB S I 'y, 176 - 7. (i) T h e Sim p le Stem . . . ( 5) 175 . For m at ion . . . 8 3-4 . 8 4-5 • 85 . . 8 5 . . 8 5 xviii CO N TE N TS (6) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS VER B S y^ y. SECT. PAGE 18 8 . Gen er al For m a t ion com p ar ed with B H an d Ar a m 85 18 9 - 19 0 . (i) T h e Sim p le Stem 8 6 -7 (ii) In ten sive Stem . 19 1. Po'el, P o a l , an d Nith p o'el 87 8 7- 8 88 19 2 - 4 . Pi'el, Pu 'a l, Nith p a'el 19 5. Red u p licat ed For m s (iii) Cau sat ive Stem . 19 6 . H ip ln l . 19 7. H op h 'al . . . . . 8 9 . . . 8 9 VER B S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV t zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc <''b. ( 7) 19 8 . In t er ch an ge with ver bs zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS n^i? . . . 9 0 19 9 - 2 0 0 . T h e Sim p le Stem . . . 9 0 2 0 1- 2 . T h e In ten sive Stem . 20 3. T h e Cau sat ive Stem . . . . . -9 ^ - 9 1 VER B S (8 ) 20 4. In t er ch a n ge with ver bs . 2 0 5 - 7. T h e Sim ple St em . (Qa t el) . n^. . • Par ticiples in Ad ject ival form s . . 2 0 8 - 10 . T h e In ten sive St em . . . . 2 11. T h e Cau sat ive St em . Den om in at ive H ip h 'il of ^ jy 2 12 . T h e Ve r b . (9 ) . . VER B S WITH PRONOMINAL 2 13 . Use of p r on om in al suffixes in M H 2 14 . Suffixes of th e Fir st person . • 92-3 . 93-4 . 94 - 9 5 SU FFIXES. . - 9 5 . . 9 6 2 15 . Suffixes of the Secon d per son . . . 9 6 2 16 . Suffixes of the Th ir d person . . . 9 6 CON TE N TS III. T H E 1. xix zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed NOUN Gen er a l Su r ve y. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed SECT. PAGE 2 17. Sp ecial gr am m at ical features of the M H Nou n 2 18 . Lexica l ch ar act er . 2 19 . For eign Nou n s . 98 . . . 9 8 . . - 9 9 2. For m a t ion of Nou n s. ( 1) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK N o u n s d e r iv e d fr o m t h e Sim p le St e m , 2 2 0 -2 . (i) Gr ou n d -for m Qa t l, Qit l, Qu t l . 9 9 - 10 0 223. For m s with r oot-vowel m oved to secon d radical 2 2 4 - 6 . (ii) Gr ou n d -for m Qa t a l, Qa t ily Qa t u l . loi , 10 1- 2 (iii) Gr oun d-for m Qa t d l, Qa iil, Qa t u l. 227. Qa t d l 228 . Qa t il, 229. Qa t u l. , , , Ver b a l N ou n s ( fiila \ , . 10 2 abstract Nou n s Q^ t ilU t . Sh ar p en in g of third radical in F e m . form s 2 3 0 - 2 . (iv) Gr ou n d -for m Q ^ d l, Q ^ t il, Q^ t u l . 10 3 10 4 , 10 5- 6 (v) Gr ou n d -for m Qd t a l, Qd t il, Qd t u l—Qo t a l, Qo t e l, Qd t Sl, 2 3 3 - 4 . Q^ IAU Qo ie l . . . . 235. Q ^ f^ l^ n o m in a o p ificu m . B H an d Ar a m , an alogies 236. (vi) Gr ou n d -for m QH t d l . . 10 6 . 10 6 . 10 7 (2) N o u n s d e r iv e d fr o m t h e In t e n s iv e St e ?n , (i) Gr ou n d -for m Qa t t a l, Qa it il, Qa t lu l, 2 37. Qa t t a l^ n o m in a o p ificu m , Fem . abstr act an d n ou n s . 2 3 8 - 9 . Qa t t il, Qa t t u l . . . . . . . verbal 10 7 . 10 8 (ii) Gr ou n d -for m Qit t a l Qit t il, QiM l, Qit t o l, 240 . Qiit a ly Qit t il, exp r essin g ph ysical d efect . .10 8 XX zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA CO N TE N TS SECT. PAGE 2 4 1. Qit t H l, verbal n o u n s ; con cr et es ; tech n ical ter m s in p lu r a l; B H an alogies 24 2. Qit io l . . . . . 10 9 . . . 110 . . . 110 243. (iii) Gr ou n d -for m Qu t t a l (3) N o u n s fo r m e d b y R e d u p lica t io n , 24 4 . Red u p licat ion of Th ir d r ad ical . . . 110 24 5. Red u p lication of Secon d an d Th ir d r ad icals. Om ission of third r adicalzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n . . . 111 2 4 6 - 8 . Red u p licat ion of the wh ole stem in roots l''y,y''y 2 4 9 . Pr efix K (4 ) N o u n s fo r m e d b y Pr e fixe s , . 250 . Prefix n . 112 - 3 113 "3 Ha q tel . . . . 113 2 51. Ver b a l n ou n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML 114 2 52 . Ver b a l n ou n H a q t a la , B H an alogies 2 53 . Ver b a l n ou n of H it h p d e l . . 254 . Prefix 115 . . . 255- P r e fi x » 2 56 . Gr ou n d -for m M a q t a l, M a q t ily M a q t u l 2 57. Gr ou n d -for m M iq t a l, M iq lil, M iq t u l . 115 116 , , . . . 2 58 . Gr ou n d -for m M u q t a l 2 59 . Gr ou n d -for m M a q ld l-M a q t Sl, M a q t il, M a q lH l 260 . Gr ou n d -for m M a q a it e l 2 6 1. Prefix 3 . 115 117 . . 117 117 117 117 . 2 6 2 . Prefixes D , 118 2 6 3 - 5 . Prefix r i : Gr ou n d -for m s Tiq t u l; Ta q t il, Ta q lM Ta q t a ly Ta q t il; Tiq t a l, 118 (5) N o u n s fo r m e d b y m e a n s o f Su ffixe s , 266. Suffix ^ . 2 6 7- 8 . Suffixes I _ , 1^ — . . . . 119 Mostly adjectives an d abstracts. Sh a r p en in g of secon d r ad ical . . 119 CO N TE N TS xxi SECT. ' 269. Suffix ^ -^ . . . . 270 . Suffix ^ —. Den om in ative a d ject ives; com bin ed with PAGE . 12 0 suffixes I — , ?^ — 12 0 2 71. SuffixzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ n^—, chiefly Den om in at ives . . . .12 1 272. Suffix n^— , Abstr acts an d Ver bal n ou n s . . 12 2 (6) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML Fo r m a t io n s b y So u n d -In s e r t io n , 2 73 . In ser tion of Vo we l sound to form Dim in u tives 274. In sertion of Con son an t al soun d n , 3 . . 12 2 .12 3 2 75. (7) Fo r m a t io n s fr o m Bib lica l Exp r e s s io n s in Te ch n ica l H a la k a , , , .12 3 (8 ) D im in u t iv e s , 276 Su m m ar y of Dim in u tive For m s . . . 12 4 3. F o r m a t io n of t h e F e m in in e . 2 77. Ter m in a t ion n _ . 2 78 . Ter m in at ion n___, n _ 2 79 -8 0 . Ter m in at ion s H ^ —, . . .12 5 . . .12 5 . . . 12 6 — 4. F o r m a t io n of t h e F ln r a l. 2 8 1. ( i ) M a s cu lin e N o u n s , T h e term in ation s D ^ — , V-r - 28 2. Ir r egu lar plur. for m a t ion s : , 12 6 Qu t l fo r m s ; l^ y n o u n s ; y^ j; n o u n s ; n^i) n o u n s ; Qa t il-Qa t H l zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe { oTm% . 12 6 28 3. {2) Fe m in in e N o u n s , N ou n s en d in g in n_., Segolate N o u n s in n ; nBK^*« ; nny 2 8 4 - 5 . Nou n s en din g in Hi _ . 28 6. (3) Plu r a l o f Fo r e ig n N o u n s n_. ; . .12 8 . 12 8 - 9 , , .12 9 28 7. T h e term in ation zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ri1^-_ in Nat ive Nou n s . 130 28 8 . Ma sc. Nou n s with Fem . p lu r . term in ation N ou n s of the form H a q t e l; n i 3 . . .13 0 • 1 31 xxii CON TE N TS SECT. PAGE 28 9. Fem . Nou n s with Ma sc. plur. term in ation . • 13 1 290 . Nou n s which sh ow the two plur. ter m in ation s with differen ce in m ea n in g . . . 13 2 . - 13 2 2 9 1. M H plu r . of n ou n s with out p lu r . in B H 29 2. M H sin gular of n ou n s without a sin g, in B H 293. . 6. T h e D u a l I V. TH E 13 3 13 3 P AR T I CL E S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 1. Ad v e r b s . 294. B H Ad ver b s lost in M H . N e w M H Ad ver b s. r owin gs from Ar a m . 29 5. Ad ver b s of Place . 2 9 6 - 7. Ad ver b s of Tim e . 2 9 8 - 9 . Ad ver b s of Ma n n er . Bor - . . . 13 4 . . - 13 5 . . 13 6 - 8 . 13 8 - 4 0 2. P r ep osit ion s. 30 0 . Der ivation of M H Pr ep osition s. B H Pr ep osit ion s lost in M H . 3 0 1. List of Pr ep osition s . . .14 1 . . 14 1 3 . Co n j u n c t i o n s . 30 2. B H Con ju n ct ion s lost in M H . New M H For m a t ion s 30 3. List of Con ju n ct ion s . Ar a m , loan -wor ds. . . . 14 6 . 147 4. I n t er ject ion s. 30 4. Pur e In terjection s. B H In ter jection s lost in M H 30 5. In terjection al Exp r ession s . . 14 8 . 14 9 CO N TE N TS PART xxiii III S YN T AX I. TH E VE R B 1. T e n s e s a n d M o o d s . 30 6. Com p ar ison of M H with B H Ten ses (i) TH E . . 15 0 P ERFECT. 30 7. Th e Te n s e of the Past . . 30 8 . Used in place of the B H Im p er fect Con secu t ive . 15 0 . 15 1 30 9. As Plu per fect in relative clau ses . . . 15 1 3 10 . Use in h ypoth etical sen ten ces . . .15 1 3 11. Used beside th e Par ticiple in a tem poral or h yp othetical sign ifican ce in descr iption s of con tin u ou s . - 15 2 3 12 . For action s of the Presen t or cu stom ar y action s in the past . . .15 3 3 13 . k ^ fu t u r u m e x a ct u m . . . . i53 (2) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR T H E IMPERFECT. 3 14 . Th e Te n s e of the Fu tu r e 153 3 15 . Futurity em ph asized by periphrasis with zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed Tny 154 3 16 . Used in place of B H Per fect Con secu tive 15 4 3 17. In H yp ot h et ical sen ten ces 154 3 18 . As a Subjun ctive 154 3 19 . As Op tative or Pr ecative 15 5 320 . As J ussive . 15 5 3 2 1.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC K ^ fu t u r u m e xa ct u m in depen den t clau ses 15 5 (3) TH E PARTICIPLE. 32 2 . Twofold ch aracter of the Participle . - 15 5 3 2 3 . Of the Pr esen t . .15 6 . . xxiv CO N TE N TS SECT. PAGE 324 . Of the Past as Fr equ en tative or Iter ative, with or without zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO iTn . . . . 15 6 3 2 5. O f the Fu t u r e, with or without HM . 157 . 3 2 6 . For the Im per ative, with iTn 32 7. For the In fin itive, with iTH - 15 7 . 328 . With ou t n\ T after certain expr ession s . - 15 7 . - 15 7 3 2 9 . Of custom ar y action s without referen ce to a particular tim e 330 . As J ussive . . . . . 15 8 . . . . .15 9 3 3 1. Retain s its verbal ch aracter even wh en con strued as n oun . . . .15 9 3 3 2 . Ad ject ival ch ar acter of Passive Par ticiples . .15 9 3 3 3 . Differen ce bet ween Passive Par ticiples an d Par ticip les of Reflexive-Passive Stem s . . . 16 0 334 . Passive Par ticiples in a Ger u n d ive sen se . . 16 0 3 3 5. Act ive Par ticiples in a Middle sen se . . 16 0 336 . Passive Par ticiple Qa l in an Act ive s e n s e : (i) in In tr an sitive ve r b s ; (ii) in Tr a n sit ive ve r b s ; (iii) on ly appar en tly Act ive. . . 3 3 7. Substan tival use of the Par ticiple : with the Ar t icle 338 . In the Con st r u ct State . 339 . Usu al Nega t ive P g . . I n short clau ses . 16 0 . . 162 . 16 2 wh en n egative follows im m ediately u p on an afiirm ative, or wh en two or m ore Negat ives follow on e an oth er 340 . Excep t ion s to this rule, as som etim es in B H . 16 2 . 16 3 3 4 1. Par ticiple m ay pr eced e its su bject, usually for sake of Em p h asis . 3 4 2 . Ma y also precede its auxiliary 34 3. T h e con str u ction from old H b . . . - 16 3 . . 16 4 of the Par ticiple with iTH derived Th e Ar a m , con struction of n^n with the finite ver b n ot foun d in M H . . 16 4 C O N T E N T SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY XXV (4 ) TH E IN FIN ITIVE. SECT. PAGE 344. Most of the old B H con str uction s with the Infinitive lost in M H t h r ou gh n atural decay 16 5 34 5. Use of th e In fin itive with zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ h . . . 16 6 34 6 . Wit h IP after verbs of pr even tin g, and r estr ain in g 347. T h e Inf. as Verbal N ou n . . . 16 6 . 16 6 348 . Exp r esses obligation , n ecessit y; followed by i^J? . 166 3 4 9 - 50 . Its use with zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO l^ny, ^io . . . 167 2. T h e G o v e r n m e n t o f t h e Ve r b . ( i ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Su b o r d in a t io n o f N o u n t o Ve r b a s Accu s a t iv e . ; with zyxwvutsrqpo b; 3 5 1. Dir ect Object after a tran sitive ver b with without the n o t a a ccu s a t iv i . 352 . Nom in at ive as Dir ect Ob ject . 3 53 . Accu sa t ive after a Reflexive Ve r b . . 16 8 . . 16 8 . . 16 8 354 . Dou ble Accu sative . . 355. Accu sative of Tim e . . . . 16 9 356 . Accu sa t ive of Pla ce . . . .170 3 57. Accu sa t ive of Ma n n er . Man n er . . 16 9 Substitutes for Accu sat ive of Ad ver b ia l use of Nou n s . . 170 (2) Su b o r d in a t io n o f N o u n t o Ve r b b y a Pr e p o s it io n . 358 . Use of Preposition s as in B H 359« Special use of i>2f« . . . . . .171 .171 360 . Sp ecial uses of 3 : (i) of direct o b je ct ; (ii) 3 e s s e n t ia e \ (iii) of in strum en t, p r ice, or m ea su r e; (iv) to lim it ve r b ; (v) in a local sen se 3 6 1. Special u ses of h: . . . 171 (i), (ii) of Ob je ct ; (iii) of Da t ive ; (iv) of Gen itive ; (v) of Agen t after Passive ve r b s ; (vi) to lim it v e r b ; (vii) of P la ce ; (viii) of Tim e . 172 xxvi CO N TE N TS SECT. PAGE 36 2. U s e o f I » : (i) of P la c e ; (ii) of T i m e ; (iii) P a r t it ive; (iv) P r iva t ive; (v) of Cau se or In str u m en t 36 3. Use of . 173 : (i) of Ob je ct ; (ii) After ver bs of goin g, stan d in g, &c . ; ve r b ; (iii) of Addition ; (iv) to lim it (v) of Cau se or agen t . • ^ 74 (3) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE Co -o r d in a t io n o f a Ve r b t o a n o t h e r Ve r b a s Au xilia r y . 36 4 . Th e Au xiliar y before the Pr in cip al Ve r b . - 175 3 6 5. Th e Au xiliar y after the Pr in cip al Ve r b . .176 II. 1. TH E zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc NOUN Det er m in a t ion of th e Gen d er . 36 6 . Gen d er of an im ate bein gs . . - 177 3 6 7. Gen d er of in an im ate objects . . .178 36 8 . Ch a n ge of Gen d er wh en used in a d eiived sen se . 36 9 . Fem in in e plural in tD''__ con str u ed as M a s c . . • 370 . Nou n s en d in g in n— . . . . 178 '79 179 3 71. Ch a n ge of m ea n in g with ch an ge of Gen d er . . 179 3 72 . Gen d er of Gr eek an d Lat in Nou n s . 179 2. . TJ se o f t h e Ar t i c l e . 3 73 . Deter m in ation of Nou n s . . 37-4. Va r iou s u sages of the Ar t icle . . . 18 0 . 18 0 3 75. Ar t icle with the Attribute of a Deter m in ate Nou n 3 76 . Nou n without Ar t icle . 3 77. Nou n with Ar t icle . the Ar t icle, an d Attr ibu te . . the Ar t icle, an d Attr ibu te . . . with the without the . . 18 2 . 3 78 . Stan d in g exp r ession s with an d without th e Ar t icle 18 1 . 18 3 . 18 4 CO N TE N TS xxvii zyxwvutsrqponmlkj 3. E xp r e s s io n o f t h e Ge n it ive . SECT. PAGE 379 . T h e var iou s m eth od s of exp r essin g the Gen itive in B H , Ar a m ., an d M H . . . . 18 5 ( i ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Th e Co n s t r u ct Sla t e . 38 0 . Use o f the con str u ct state . 3 8 1. Th e plural of con str u ct com bin ation s . . 18 6 . . 18 6 38 2. Con str u ction of on e r e ct u m with m ore than on e r e g e n s . 38 3. T h e Con st r u ct befor e a relative clause (2) . 18 7 . 18 8 Sim p le Cir cu m lo cu t io n o f t h e Ge n it iv e . 38 4. By "b alon e, in B H an d in MH * . . . 18 8 with relative pronoun—zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT "h'^ V, It s or igin . 18 9 38 5. By 38 6. Va r iou s uses of i>:^ (3) . . . . 18 9 Cir cu m lo cu t io n o f t h e Ge n it iv e w it h An t icip a t io n . 38 7. On ly with Flexible n oun s . . . 19 1 38 8 . R e ct u m always determ in ate, but it n ever takes the Ar t icle . . . 38 9. An ticip ation s also with Pr ep osition s 390 . An t icip at ion . 4. . . . 19 2 . . 192 Co m p a r i s o n o f Ad j e c t i v e s . ^J?, ">rii\ D^ns 3 9 1. Exp r ession of the Com p a r a t ive: 39 2. Exp r ession of the Su p er la t ive: 'V^ . . 19 3 . 19 4 of the Superlative by Rep etition in the Con str uct state . 5. 394- .19 1 . in Ar a m ., in oth er Sem itic la n gu a ges, in B H 39 3. Exp r ession . ( 0 Ca r d in a ls . . - 19 4 Nu m er a ls. . . . 3 9 5 - 7. Con str u ction of Nu m er als with the Object s . 19 4 • '95 xxviii CO N TE N TS SECT. 39 8 . PAGE (2 ) Or d in a ls \ i - r o 39 9 . Or d in als above 10 . . . . . . . 19 6 19 6 40 0 . Exp r ession of the Da ys of the Mon t h , an d H ou r s of the Da y . 4 0 1. (3) D is t r ib u t iv e s . 40 2. (4) Fr a ct io n s . 40 3. Nu m er als in Ver b a l form s III. 1. TH E . - 19 7 . . - 19 7 . . . 19 8 PRONOUN zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf Th e Person al Pron oun . 40 4. With Fin ite ve r b ; with . . 4 0 5. Pr on ou n of the Th ir d per son as Cop u la . 2. P o s s e s s ive 40 6. Use of Pr on om in al suffixes. 40 7. Ad jectival use of 40 9. An a logies in B H . . 19 8 Its Position Su bstan tival use ofzyxwvutsrqponm . 19 9 on gr ou n d s of Gr a m m a r . 19 8 Pron oun . 40 8 . (3) On gr ou n d s of Style 3. . 19 6 . . . De m o n s t r a t ive . . 19 9 . . 20 0 200 Pronoun. 4 10 - 11. Substan tival an d Ad ject ival uses of n t ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed S\ 2 0 0 -1 4 12 . Use of T^ n, ^^^n . 4 13 . Use of n^ n . 4 14 . . . . . . . Dn, con trasted with nt^ ^^t?; with H^n 4 15 . In ter r ogative nrt? as Dem on strative 20 1 .20 1 , . 20 1 20 2 4 16 . Dem on str ative use of HfcJ before a relative clau se . 20 2 4 17. Befor e a Nou n . . 20 a An a logies o f this use of n « in B H . zyxw CO N TE N TS 4. xxix zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih Interrogative Pronoim. SECT. PAGE 4 18 . Us e of ^ o, n o . . .2 0 3 4 19 . Use of nrt? with zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ N^n, «^n; . . .2 0 3 6. 420 . Relative Pronoim. T h e U s e o f "'f. with cla u s e ; defin in g a subject or an object . 20 4 4 2 1. Defin in g Place zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM OF T i m e ; with or with ou t retrospective Preposition 422. Dem on str ative . . . . after ^O, HD, an d riK 4 23. As Con ju n ct ion in object clauses . . 20 4 . 20 4 . 20 5 424. In tr od u cin gzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK o r a fw r e ct a . . . 20 5 4 2 5 - 6 . Befor e a Negat ive. Befor e a verb in troduced by 4 27. T o em ph asize a n An tith esis 6. . . . 20 6 . 20 6 Expression of t h e Reflexive a n d Reciprocal. 428 . T h e Reflexive exp r essed by the pr on om in al suffix . 20 6 4 2 9 - 3 0 . By cir cu m locu tion with D^J?; em ph asized by i>3 . 20 6 4 3 1. Use of Dvy in B H . . .2 0 7 4 32. Reflexive expr essed by K'BJ., ^ ^ 3, i'Kt? . .2 0 8 4 33. Exp r ession of Recip r ocit y . . 7. 434. By . . 20 8 Expression of the Indefinite. em ph asized b y ^3 . . 20 9 4 35. By 5>3 with the Par ticip le or with a relative clau se 20 9 4 3 6 . By ^ ? ; ^9 with relative cla u s e; str en gth en ed by ^3 ; HD with «^n , N^n . . . 20 9 4 37. By D^i's, nvptD, ^:ii)B . . 2 10 4 38 . By Cogn a t e Par ticiple . . . 2 10 4 39 . By sim ple ver b without a subject, whether Par ticip le, Per fect , or Im p er fect. . . . 2 10 XXX zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA CO N TE N TS I V. SE N TE N CE S 1. AN D C L AU S E S Nominative Absolute. SECT. PAGE 440 . Con str uction of the Nom in ative Absolu t e . . 2 11 4 4 1. With a Definite subject . . . 2 11 442 With an In defin ite subject . . . 2 12 4 4 3. Resu m ption of the Subject with Pr on ou n . an d a dem on str ative . . . 2 12 444. Th e Subject of a Subordin ate clause placed before the Pr in cipal Sen t en ce . . . 2 13 445. Nom in ative Absolu te left su spen ded, an d the Pr ed icate attached to a n ew subject . . - 2 13 446. A Com p let e Sen ten ce as Nom in ative Absolu te . 214 4 4 7. T h e n ew subject expr essed by '• '^n and the Dem on strative Pr on ou n 2. . . . . 2 14 Agreement between Subject and Predicate. 448 . Agr eem en t in n um ber with Collective N ou n s 4 4 9 . With Con str u ct Exp r ession s . . . 4 50 . Agr eem en t in Gen d er with com pou n d subject 2 15 .2 15 . 2 16 4 5 1. Agr eem en t in Gen d er with Gr am m at ical form ; or with the Sen se . . . 4 52 . Im per son al use of th e Ver b before the Su bject . 2 16 . 2 16 3 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH S e n t e n c e s e x p r e s s i n g a n O a t h or a V o w . 4 53 . Use of D« after an Im pr ecation 4 5 4 - 5 . Aft er DJ^P; after nyn?J^ 2 16 2 17 4 56 . An Oat h in tr oduced by "'^ 2 18 4 57. An Oat h stan din g in Ap p osit ion after an Excla m a t ion 2 18 4 58 . nvu^, in-jij followed by 2 18 4 59 . Con str u ction of a Vo w with DJ^P . 2 19 CO N TE N TS 4. xxxi zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih Interrogative Sentences. SECT. PAGE 460 . A Qu est ion exp r essed by em p h asis of the Vo ice alon e 2 19 4 6 1. By n ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON nhn , . 220 4 6 2 . By also before an oth er In t er r ogat ive Par ticle 220 4 6 3. no in lon g Ar gu m en t at ive Qu est ion s p o n j hl>) 464. as in terrogative par ticles 4 6 5. In dir ect Qu est ion s . . 466. Disjun ctive Qu est ion s, Dir ect an d In d ir ect 6. .221 . .221 . .2 2 1 . .2 2 1 Desiderative Sentences. 467. Exp r ession s by Sim p le I m p er fect . 468 . By . . . i ^ ^ ^ !? ^ . .222 . , 222 469. By'• zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI O an d the Im p er fect . . .222 4 70 . By fc^ bn , , 6. , .2 2 3 Negative Sentences. 4 71.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC w i t h K b , r «, i^K 223 4 72 . Use of in Biblical Qu ot at ion s 223 4 73 . Em p h a sizin g a Nega t ive 224 4 74 . Om ission of a Nega t ive in a Ser ies 224 4 75. U s e o f KOK' . 224 4 76 . 224 join ed with the Nou n 7. 4 77. Wit h ou t "B' . 8. 4 78 . Cir cu m stan tial Pr eposition s 3096 Relative Clauses. . . . .225 Circumstantial Clauses. Clau ses in tr od u ced . . C by or . with .2 2 5 xxxii CO N TE N TS S ECT. PAGE 4 79 . Co-or d in ation of Cir cu m stan tial Clau ses (i) with out the co p u la ; (ii) with the cop u la . .225 48 0 . Circum stan tial Clau se before the Pr in cip al Clau se 0. . 226 Caxisal C l a n s e s . 4 8 1. In tr oduced by "1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^^fcrtn . . . . 226 48 2. In tr od u ced b y a lo n e ; b y com bin ed with oth er Con ju n ction s 10. . . .227 Conditional Sentences. 4 8 3. Con st r u ct ion of Con d ition al Sen t en ces .227 48 4. Wit h ou t In tr oductor y Par t icle, wh en the con d ition is con ceived as fulfilled . . .228 4 8 5. Wit h Dfc< when con d ition h as been fulfilled^ m the Pa st . 228 48 6. Wh en th e con d ition is cap able of fulfilm ent in the Pr esen t or th e Futur e 4 8 7. In N o u n Clau ses .229 . . . . 229 48 8 . Resu m p t ion of the Su bject b y ^"jn an d the Dem on st r at ive Pr on ou n . . . .230 48 9. An Alt er n at ive Negat ive Con d it ion : 490 . U s e o f ^ W , fc^ b^ ^ ^ K . 4 9 1. Use of ^ .1^ 1^ ^ , ^1^^^^, a n ou n clau se . . . . • 230 . .231 . -231 Conoessive Clauses. 4 9 3. In tr od u ced b y sim p le cop u la 4 9 4 . By Sp ecial Con ju n ct ion s: bin ation s 230 befor e a verbal cla u s e ; before . 4 9 2 . Ot h er H yp ot h et ica l Con ju n ct ion s 11. 230 . . . an d its var ious com . . . .232 zyxw CO N TE N TS 12. xxxiii zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih Comparative Clauses. SECT. PAGE 4 9 5. Com p a r ison byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ "3, ^^^{<3, "3 «5rt>3 .232 496. By t ^^O? . * * 4 9 7. By Cor r elatives • . .233 . . . 233 4 9 8 . Th e Ap od osis m ay stand before the Pr otasis 234 499. An Ar gu m en t to p r ove Sim ila r it y: H D — . . 234 50 0 . Con str u ction of an Ar gu m en t from m in or to m ajor ; an Affirm ative Ap o d o s is ; an In ter r ogative Ap od osis . 13. . . -234 Disjimetive Clauses. 50 1. An altern ative expressed by the co p u la ; by i « . 235 50 2. By Cor r elative Disjun ctive Par ticles . 235 14. . Adversative, Exceptive, and Restrictive Clauses. 50 3. An tith esis expr essed by co p u la ; by ^3K . .236 50 4. Ad ver sat ive use of t<^« . 50 5. Excep t ive use of t^^fej . 237 . -237 50 6 . Esp ecially after a Nega t ive . 237 50 7. stren gthen ed by ^3^3 50 8 . 4« after ^3 50 9 . with con dition al for ce; often followed by | 3 D8< , 238 5 10 . followed by "IJ?; t<^K som etim es om itted before "^S 238 . .238 after D^^3 5 11. T h e Nega t ive om itted before .238 in Qu estion s ^ ^ S^ ?^ ; 5 12 . Excep t ive Clau ses in tr oduced b y 15. 5 13 . In tr od u ced by In tr od u ced by IJt? . 239 iPP^ • Temporal Clauses. com bin ed with various Con ju n ct ion s . . . 240 .2 4 1 23 xxxiv CON TE N TS 16. F i n a l C l a u s e s . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed SECT. PAGE 5 14 . Pu r pose exp r essed b y In fin itive with alon e, or pre- ^^3, njip i>y . .242 ced ed byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO 5 15 . Pu r p ose clau ses in troduced by com bin ed with var iou s Con ju n ct ion s 17 . . . . .242 Consecutive Clauses. 5 16 . Con secu t ive Cla u ses in tr od u ced by co p u la ; by "K' ^^3 . 242 5 17. Con secu t ive Sen t en ces in tr od u ced by ^3'»Di5 . 243 INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES . . 245 AB B R EVIATION S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed Tr a ct a t es of the Mish n a, Toseft a , an d the Ta lm u d s : — Ab . ni3K (iv) ' Ar . r?-!8 (v) m j-Tjiag (iv) • AZ. Be. Bik. " f ? (ii) Dni3»3 (i) Bek. nhiaa (v) B»r. BB. BM . BQ . Da . Ma ks . N?3 (iv) Miq . Me'il. nS'VD ( v) Men . rtnjiD (v) MQ. ftsij njjto (ii) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ %5)o (i) M §. (iv) JfO K ?3 (iv) NB5 n h p (v) n lNipa (vi) n>>5t? (ii) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV M« g. ni3-!3 (i) N-jna f'TB^ao (vi) Mid . N a z. (iii) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT m i (vi) Nid . "m i (i) N»d. on-jj (iii) • Ed. ni>-rj; (iv) Oh . nii'rix (vi) 'Er . r ?^ -> ) ! (ii) • Or. Git . r© '? (iii) Pa. " h ? (i) .T)B (vi) H o. n^'-jin (iv) Pe. ntt'B (i) H a g. (ii) n 'p n (i) P«s. D^nps (ii) H a l. Qid . PB*"'? (iii) H u l. r l"n (v) Qin . Ke l. D'i'? (vi) D^Ni)? (i) RH . (v) nj^n E'Ki (ii) Sa n . in -in jp (iv) Kil. Ker . ninns (v) So . n o b (iii) Ket . niaw? (iii) Su k. n 3 « (ii) §a b . Sobi. n ? r (ii) n^y'ac' (i) Ma 'a . rtif yo (i) Ma k. nisp ( V X X X Vl zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED A B B R E V I A T I O N S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc rtjnn^ ( iv) ( vi) • Uq. ( vi ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^ '^ ^ ( ii) Ta ' a . n ^ ?5|n ( ii) Ya . ( v) Yo . Ta m . t lS> T Y. Seq. D^T ( vi) ( ii) iTJ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO ^Dn ( v) Ye b . rfD?; (iii) Ter n . Te r . n t o n n To h . n i n n ? (i) Za b . ( vi ) Zeb. D^3J ( vi) n v i] ( V) N O T E . —T h e figures after the tr actates in d icate the Or d er O ^ P ) , or part-of the Mish n a, in wh ich these tr actates are foun d. In citation s from th e Mish n a , Toseft a , an d th e J erusalem Ta lm u d r om an n u m er als in dicate the ch ap t er an d ar able n u m er als t h e section or '"J?^ !!], t h u s : B^ r. iii. 5. Cit a t ion s from th e Toseft a ar e m arked b y / . befor e the n am e of the t r act at e. th e J er u salem Ta lm u d ar e m ar ked by / tr actate. Cit at ion s from before the n am e o f th e I n citation s from th e Ba b ylon ia n Ta lm u d , th e folio is in d icated b y ar able n u m er als an d th e p a ge or colu m n by a , ^ t h u s : Sa n . 75 b . L. Th e Mish n ah on wh ich th e Palestin ian Ta lm u d r ests, ed . by W . H . Lo we , Ca m b r id ge, 18 8 3. Ab . d«RN. Ge n . R. E x. R. Le v. n ? ! n ^ B^ t n a n a i R. Num . ? n j ^ ai ^ n n t a « R. La m . R . n i c ^ K- j p j i n a i n a i l a n B i ^ n?1 K Q o h . R . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM r]2- irhnp Mekil. Sin ger T/ ie Au t h o r is e d D a ily Pr a y e r Bo o h , ed . Sin ger . BD B. H e b r e w a n d En g lis h Le xico n o f t h e O . T., ed . Br own , Dr iver , an d Br iggs , Oxfo r d , 19 0 6 . AB B R E VI AT I O N S xxxvii Ges .-K. Gesen iu s-Kau t z^ ch 's zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV H e b r e w Gr a m m a r , ed . A. E . JQ^ ' J^ is h M GW J . M o n a t s ch r ift fU r d ie Ge s ch ich t e u . W is s e n s ch a / t d . ZA W . Ze it s ch r ift fU r d ie Alt t e s t a m e n t lich e W is s e n s r h a / t . ZD M G. Ze it s ch r i/ t d . d e u t s ch e n m o r g e n ld n d is ch e n Ge s e lls ch a / Cowley, Oxfor d . Qu a r t e r ly R e v ie w . Ju d e n t u m s . Ar a m . Ar a m a ic. BH Biblical H ebr ew. MH Mish n aic H ebr ew. Gr . Gr eek. La t . Lat in . LI TE R A TU R E zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba A. Geiger ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG Le h r - u , Le s e h u ch z u r Sp r a ch e d e r M is ch n a h , Br esla u , 18 4 5. L. Du kes, D ie Sp r a ch e d e r M is ch n a , Esslin gen , 18 4 6 . J . H . Weiss,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK njBion ^ y t h l^sl^• o, Wle n , 18 6 7. C. Siegfried & H . Strack.. Le h r b u ch d , n e u h e b r a is ch e n Sp r a ch e , 18 8 4 . L. Met m a n n , D ie h e b r d is ch e Sp r a ch e , J ersualem (n o d ate). K. Alb r ech t , N e u h e b r d is i h e Gr a m m a t ik a u f Gr u n d d » M is n a , Mt in ch en , 19 13 . F. H illel, D ie N o m in a lb ild u n g in d e r M is ch n a h , 18 9 1. H . Sa ch s, D ie Pa r t ik e ln d e r M is ch n a , 18 9 7. M . H . Sega l, MiSn aic H eb r ew an d its relation t o Biblical H eb r ew an d t o Ar a m a ic, fQ R . ( Old Ser ies), vol. X X , p p . 6 4 7- 73 7, an d separately, Oxfor d , 19 0 9 . Siegfr ied , Zu r Le h r e v o n d e m z u s , g e s e iz ie n Sa t z e im N e u h e b r ,, Koh u t , Sem itic Stu d ies, p p . 54 3 ff. Albr ech t , f in der Mi§n a, ZA W ., 19 11, p p . 20 5 fF. J . Bar th , D ie N o m in a lb ild u n g in d e n s e m it Sp r a ch e n , 18 9 4 . S. Stein , D a s Ve r b u m in d e r M is ch n a s p r a ch e , 18 8 8 . A. Koh u t , Ar u ch Co m p le t u m , Wie n , 18 78 - 9 2 . J . Le vy, N e u h e b r . W o r le r b u ch , 18 76 - 8 9 . M . J astrow, D ict io n a r y 0 / t h e Ta lm u d , 18 8 6 - 19 0 3 . S. Kr a u ss, 18 9 8 - 9 . Gr ie ch is ch e u , La t e in is ch e Le h n w d r t e r im Ta lm u d , A D D E N D A zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY Sect . 2, n ote 2. So zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP M id r a s h Te h illim (ed . Bu b er ), ix. 3 zyxwvutsrqpon : D^D3N njK'Dn (IB'ija. T h e term is also frequent a m on g m ed ieval writers, e . g . Rash i on Ge n . xl. 11. nr«j^o in con trast t o n>n3y Filip owsky), p. 9, Men a h em b . Sa r u q u ses i. e. B H , cf. n i a n o (ed . Ab r a h a m de Ba lm is uses it in con tr ast t o NnptD pt^^, cf. Dnnax nspo, ch . iv, Sect . r h m . Sect. 25, p . 18 . Qid . iv. i is cited in H eb r ew in Y» b . 8 5 a ; cf. Gr a t z, Ge s ch ich t e ^ , iii. 7 11. Th a t the K H u b a wa s or igin ally in H eb r ew is sh own b y it s H ebr ew n am e (for th e form cf. § 229 below, an d Stade, H e b . Gr a m ,, § 20 4 b . T h e Ar a m . Nnaina is a H eb r a ism ). Cf. also its Gr . equivalen t < r v y y p a < l} r j, To b ii vii. 14 , an d Gr a t z, ib id . 70 6 . Krauss*s su ggestion ( ZD M G., Sect . 6 3 . 19 19 , 732 ) that sh ould be poin ted ^?"J3, ^ a i- j- T? is im p r obable. It would h ave been spelt p le n e , ^ m^a. Sect . 12 6 . An ot h er exa m p le of Pu 'a l is foun d in P^ siqla R. ix. (ed . Fr ied m a n n , p . 33 a ) : ^l^njf^^, t o p r evail. Sect . 13 4 . A quadriliteral form of N it h p a e l is foun d in • "^J.^'^ P, fem . njiant? t o fail, d ecay, B Q 9 1 a ; So . iii. 5 ; H u l. 57 also nspvn; t o swoon , § A b . 9 b ; H u l. 3 b . b ; Cf. Koh u t , vi. 20 9 , an d I b n Ga n a h , R iq m a , 8 1, wh o exp lain s it a s an in ten sive. Sect . 14 9 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK / n o . CI,,h o 'iit '^ t X y Vt iX t ^ Fe s t s ch r ift fu r A . Sch w a r Zy 30 3, an d Kr a u ss, ib id ., 5 75 . Sect . 150 . an^cr. Cf., h owever , Bar t h , Et y m o lo g is ch e St u d ie n , 4 9 . Sect . 16 8 , n m n v 348. Cf. Gin zb er g, Fe s t s ch r ift fu r A , Sch w a r z , xl AD D E N D A Sect . 18 7. Cf. Ear th 's n ote in Pelu ch owsky's zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc M is ch n a jjo t (Ber lin , 19 2 2 ), iii. 8 9 . Sect . 19 1. Ad d IJ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^DD, nj3inDD t o strain , refin e, P^ siq. R. 58 zyxwvuts A. Sect . 2 11.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ^nv-in. Cf. Fr an kel, ZA W ,, xix, 18 1. Sect . 26 9 . ^ Npna, ^ p n u . Cf. also Gin zb er g, Jo u r n a l o f Je w is h Lo r e (Cin cin n at i, 19 19 ) , 20 2 f. Sect . 28 2, p. 12 7.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP D^ ODi OD. Cf. Nold eke, S y r . Gr a m . 74 . T h e form m a y, p er h ap s, be a d ou ble plu r al, cf. Br ockelm a n n , Gr u n d r is Sy i. 4 5 1; also Ba u er -Lea n d er , Bis lo r , Gr a m , d , h e b r , Sp r a ch Cy §§ 14 6 , 16 0 . Sect . 29 8 , n . I . Wit h p r on om in al suffixes th e form B Q 18 B ; alon e is B^ r. 2 4 B ; TJ"^. j . Sa n . vii. i ; u sed, as in B H , t h u s : Ber . 9 B ; i 6 A ; D f n j . §« bi. iv. 3 ; (m asc.) Sa b . 31 B ; PJ"!! (fem .) Nid . i. i . )i>^DK, Sect . 30 2 . T h e use in J ewish Ar a m , of {j^S, ^ p ^D, an d ^^Nin is bor r owed from M H , cf. Levia s, Gr a m , o f Ar a m , id io m co n t a in e d in t h e Ba b y I. Ta lm u d , § 18 2 . Cf. also Ge n . R. 9 1 : D13 N^n > r y m I^B^S, baK is a southern expr ession for ona verily. T h e Ar a m . Dna is also foun d in M H , e . g . Sa b . 13 b . Sect . 30 4. O n n n an d cf. also Bar th , Ja h r e s b e r ich t d . R a b b .- Se m in a r s z u Be r lin , 19 0 9 - 10 , 27 11. Sect. 3 3 5. Cf. further ptsna N B K ' izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX >3 = pona «a^nB? b ever yth in g wh ich h as been p u t in to h ot water. Sa b . xxii. 2. Sim ilarly we find t h e active infin. used with A passive sign ifica n ce: rf's??!) nriK i n y th ou sh ouldst be excom m u n icat ed , Ta ' a n . iii. 12 ; iWjp!) \ 7V^ niaob nna rt^ab in^a . T n if his house h ad to b e built, his wall t o be closed in , h is field to b e h arvested, Ned . iv. 7 ; cf. § 34 8 . Sect . 3 9 2 . Cf. also Dn ^ p n a ' ^ rtOMBB^ njit th e worst o f h ar lots, ih e gr eatest sain t, j . K^ t. i. 8 . j . S AB . viii. 3 ; AD D E N D A xli Sect . 4 0 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM p D K ' . Cf. in a m ed ieval t e xt : aiHT p o U ' i of a gold din ar, Ma n n ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Th e Je w s in Eg y p t a n d Pa le s t in e , ii. 18 8 . T h e ed it or 's cor r ect ion is u n n ecessar y. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV « 13 t D , 10 a. Sect . 4 3 1. Cf. Fr a n kel, Sect . 4 3 5. Cf. Be . 3 b ; Z^ b. 7 2 a , wh er e a distin ction is d r a wn ^ O^ K n ^ n between r \ S y &h m \ s r ^ ^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkj izyxwvutsrqponm >3 ' Or . iii. 6, th e an d first bein g definite an d the secon d in defin ite. Sect . 4 3 7. D)!j3. su b ject : Gr a m , d . ch r is t .-p a la s L Cf. also Sch u lth ess, Ar a m ,, § 6 5, 2. nnN also ser ves to exp r ess a n in defin ite n n b y s n i )y }D «J St ^ ^ ^ "^ k som e on e, wh o n n s wa s n ot t o be trusted abou t tithes, said t o h im . Da m . iv. i . 6 ; Ta ' a . ii. 5 ; i n § 3 nfcfJjD it h ap p en ed of som e on e, Y« b . xvi. 4 ; " 'f?? "IPV som e on e ar ose, K^ t. xiii, 2. Sect . 4 4 9 . On pnip D I N 1^3 cf. Fr a n kel, (Wa r sa w, n ^ Kn o n 19 2 3 ), 273On inK) Sect . 50 2 , m asc : . . . i r i K. or sm all vessels, Miq . iv. i ; niiD^ K So also with p lu r . n ou n s in the D ^ 3 0 p D" ! ) ? n n « 1 D^ i ^ ^ n ? i n w rtehna D'»!)3 I P I K wh eth er lar ge vessels fe m . : r \ ^ X ^ nnK^ n^i>^n3 ir iK IPIK wh eth er vir gin s or m ar r ied wom en , d ivor ced wom en or widows, Y^ b . iv. 10 ; ^ n ^ ) HI Tp n *TnK nip ^ n a wh eth er cr oss-exam in ation s a s t o cir cu m stan ces or as t o tim e a n d p lace, Sa n . v. 2 ; som etim es, h owever , n n « is foun d with the fe m .: nap^ ^ n n K i n^ina n n x Su k. i. n . pa . . . pa is also found before n om in al form s, bu t with out " K ^ : p a D ^ n ^ P ? D^ ? ' ? ^ Sect . 50 3 . whether m oist or d r y. Sa b . iv. i . ^ a K i )^ ?^ an } ^ b m ay a lso in tr oduce a co-or d in ated n ou n cla u s e : « D>i3n h ot bu t n ot co o k e d ; D^ Tin p } h i >a| < D^ i j o i a ( L K S ) on e m a y r em ove but n ot put b a ck. Sa b . iii. i . S e c t 50 4 . So n j n © aB? bu t in th e p r ovin ce, &c., in con tr ast t o the Te m p le , T a m . vii. 2. Je w is h Lo r e , 19 19 , 2 79 . Cf. also Gin zb er g, Jo u r n a l o f I N T R O D U C T I O N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 1. T H E zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG H eb r ew lan gu age has been used for the exp r ession of h um an th ou gh t, wh eth er in sp eech alon e, or in writin g alon e, or in both speech an d wr itin g, for som e 30 0 0 yea r s. Its h istor y m ay be rough ly divided in to four p e r io d s : ( i ) Biblical H eb r ew ( BH ) , from the earliest tim es to the en d of the Biblical period, say abou t 20 0 B .c. E . ; (2 ) MiSn aic H eb r ew ( M H ) , from abou t 4 0 0 -30 0 B.C.E.* to about 40 0 c. E . ; (3 ) Medieval H ebr ew, from the r ed action of the Babylon ian Ta lm u d , about 50 0 C.E., to 17 0 0 ; ( 4 ) an d Mod er n H eb r ew, from the begin n in g of the eigh teen th cen tu r y to this d ay. T h e revival of J ewish life in Palestin e through Zion ism h as br ou gh t with it a n ew efflorescen ce of H eb r ew both as a literary m edium an d as a spoken t on gu e. 2. Th e presen t work is d evoted to a study of the gr am m at ical ch aracteristics of the H eb r ew la n gu a ge of th e secon d period. We d esign ate the H ebr ew of that period * MiSn aic H e b r e w ' ' from th e Mish n a an d its allied literature wh ich form the sole liter ar y r em ain s that have com e d own to us in that particular id iom . T h e n am e vliSnaic H eb r ew is to be preferred to the n am e * N ew H eb r ew ', by wh ich th e idiom is com m on ly kn own ; for it ser ves to m ark off this idiom both from the H eb r ew of the first per iod, and also from the H ebr ew of the third and fourth p er iod s. * T h e first period overlaps the second period, as B H continued to be used as a literary idiom long after the rise of M H . Cf. § 17. * njK'lpn pK'p, as in the late superscription to A b . vi. i . Num. R. I. Cf. also zyxwv 2 M I S N AI C H E BR E W T h e term ' New H e b r e w o n the oth er h an d , distin guish es ou r idiom from B H on ly, b u t ign or es the later ph ases th r ou gh wh ich the H ebr ew lan gu age passed after th e Ta lm u d ic a ge, o r con fuses these im portan t phases with the particular idiom of th e secon d period. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG 3. I n earlier MiSnaic literature n o distin ction is drawn between T h e t wo idiom s ar e kn own as K'^pn zyxwvutsrqponmlkj fit^^ the H oly B H an d M H . To n gu e , as con trasted wit h other la n gu a ges, which ar e described as i^in ]\ \ ^by th e com m on ton gu e. Th u s , in So . vii. i ff. it is laid d own that cer tain pr escr ibed r eligious form ulae m a y be recited I^B^b i^aa, wh ich is in terpreted as Sab. zyxw ]S\ ^b (B^ r. 40 b ; cf. also 40 b ), a n d other form ulae m ay be recited on ly t^hpn I^K^ba. Th e s e latter in clude p assages from Scr ip t u r e, like D^^aa K"!^ (Deu t . xxvi. 3 b - i o a ),zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX nT^n (xxv. 9 b ) , nsbbp^ n^a-ja (ib . xxvii. 15 - 2 6 ) , wh ich h ad to be recited in th e actual words o f Scr ip tu r e, i . e . in B H . wh ich wer e com p osed Bu t th ey also in clu d e hSl^ in M H ( So . vii. 7 ; fnb nb^a, cf. th e com m en - tar ies, a d lo c.\ an d th e address o f the noPlbo n^K^ |nb (Deu t. XX. 3 - 4 ) which was am plified, in M H (ib . So . viii. i f.). n^aipi nnne? yoK' nKnp «an t h \ v fa N^n p « a n-nn i>3 Cf. a ls o : n;n IDIK K^npn jiK^ba n a n o ^ R . Meir (r. 175 C.E.) used to say : * Wh oever dwells in th e La n d o f Isr ael, an d reads th e S^ ma* ^ m or n in g an d even in g, an d speaks th e H oly t on gu e, lo h e belon gs t o th e world t o com e,' Sifre, Deu t . xxxii. 4 3 ; wh ere certain ly ordin ary M H m ust be m ean t, like that used b y R. Meir him self in th is dictum . n-jin i ^ l p ^ Chpn Aga in , "lanb V n t p P^3^J?nK^3 r«pK I «30 H en ce they s a id : Wh en a child begin s t o speak, h is father sp eaks with him in the H o ly t on gu e, an d teaches h im To r a h , ib. Deu t . xi. 19 : p . ? ? ^^"^ n^?jj liirS i« tJ^npn iK noS ^pnio \ S^) b gn f!: —R a b b i (200 C.E.) s a id : in th e La n d o f Isr ael wh y th e Sur si (Syr ia n ) t on gu e? » Deut. vi. 4 ; Singer, p . 40 f. zyxw I N TR O D U CTI O N 3 Eith er th e H oly ton gu e, or the Gr eek ton gu e. So. 49 b ; B Q 83 a ; zyxwv ^p")9zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC Sh m p n lits'b nob jiB^b i>n23zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg P]pi^ a i — R. J oseph (r . 350 c.E . ) said : In Ba b ylon , wh y the Ar a m ea n ton gu e ? Eith er the H oly t on gu e, or th e Per sian ton gu e, ib ., where again M H m ust be m ean t, the lan gu age used by th e speakers th em selves Th u s , also, B H is called n n a j , as op p osed to Q^H"]?, the Ar am aic por tion s of Dan iel an d Ezr a , Ya . iv. 5 ( ^ ^ ^ f D^3"jri n v r \ r \ S^ n ^ f nnajn n n a y) ; or a s con trasted with ^on ] S\ ^ ^ , pe^J) ^?iy, V ) k J^^K Sifre, Deu t. xxxiii. 2 6 ; or with n^ob^, Elam it e, an d zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB ri^l?^^?, Egyp t ia n , Sa b . 1 1 5 a ; Mog. 18 a ; but so is M H called zyxwv n n a y , as con tr asted with n^?J^, Git . ix. 8 ; a n d n?V, j . M^ g. i. 11. A distin ction between B H a n d M H is found on ly in later tim es, when M H h ad ceased t o b e used outside the learn ed cir cles in t h e sch ools. Th u s , R. J oh an an ( ^ .2 75 C.E.) objects t o the u se in a h a la k a of the expr ession in sists on the u se of wh ich he calls 'Tiirj p c'b, an d wh ich he describes as D^9?n *AZ. 58 b . Sim ilar ly th e sam e teach er d em an d s the use of nii)nn ( —0 ^ 9 ?n f\ \ ^ ^ ), in the Mish n a, H u l. xi. i , in stead of D^l^rr) ( _ r n ;n pij^|)),* H u l. i3 7b .^ 4 . T h e literary m on u m en ts of M H con sist of the r ecor d of th e teach in g an d sayin gs of the Ta n n a im an d Am o r a im ^ a s preserved in early r abbin ic literature. Th e s e m ay be classified a s follows: (i) Ta n n a it ic, in th e followin g wor ks wh ich are exclu sively in M H : Mish n a, Toseft a ,' Ab ot d^ R. Na t h a n , Masiktot Qetan n ot, ^^i), Qid. a b . « So in A r a m . : K n * n ^ K l V CW 'h , contrasted with fJ^lT NJKzyxwvutsrqpo a Hebraized Aram, form of the M H D^3iK^, repeaters (of the traditional law)—the Teachers of the MiSnaic period, as contrasted with DWI DK, expositors (of the Mishna)—the Teachers of the post-Mi§naic, or Talmudic period. • The Mishna is found in two chief recensions, (i) a Palestinian text, as given in the Jerusalem Talmud, and in the text edited by Lowe (L.). T o this recension belongs also the text found in codex Kauffmann ( K ) ; see Krauss, « D^ Kj n , 4 M I S N AI C H E B R E W M«kilta, Sifra, Sifr e, Sed er *0 1am , an d the zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba Ba r a it o t ^ scattered over the Palestin ian an d Babylon ian Ta lm u d s . W e m ust also in clude in th is class the sayin gs o f the Ta n n a im , as r ep or ted by the Am or a im in the two Ta lm u d s an d in the Agga d ic Mid r ash im . I n th ese wor ks, t h ou gh they are par tly com p osed in Ar a m ., th e Ta n n a im are, a s a rule, m ad e to speak in M H , even in ordin ary con ver sa t ion s, an d with wom en an d ch ild r e n : cf. for exa m p le, *Er. 53 b zyxw («:^?n f3 yt n.T ^ , ^!)\ i)ari > p ^ ^ N e d . 62 a, 66 b . (ii) Am or a ic. T h e teach in g a n d sayin gs of th e Am or a im , a s r ecor ded in th e two Ta lm u d s an d in the Agga d ic Mid r ash im . Th e earlier Am or a im , especially in Pa lest in e, u sed M H ver y frequen tly, t h ou gh th ey are often foun d t o sp eak in Ar a m . Bu t even the later Am or a im , an d even in Ba b ylon , used M H exclu sively for th e followin g p u r p os es : st at em en t s of t h e for m ulated h a la k a hom iletical exp osit ion s of the Scr ip t u r e s ' ; p ar ables M GW J., zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA li, p p . 54 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON fr. (ii) a Babylonian text, as given in the Babylonian T a l m u d of the Mishna. With this the text found in current editions usually, but not always, agrees; cf. Frankel, n^K^H ^a")*! (2nd ed., Warsaw, 19 2 3), p p . 231 ff. Similarly the text of the T o s e f t a . i s found in a Palestinian recension, as represented by the edition of Zuckermandel (Passewalk, 18 77 zyxwvutsrqpon -8 3 ) , and a Babylonian text found in the current editions printed with the Alfasi. On these and other works named, cf. the respective articles in the Jew is h En cy clo p a ed ia ; Schechter, Hastings* Dict io n a r y o f t h e Bib le, Extra Volume, p p . 57 ff ; Strack, Ein leit u n g in d . Ta lm u d . » Nnna, A r a m , for M H nji^H (HJK^tt), the external Mishna, viz. the h a la k o t not included by Rabbi in his standard Mishna. ' Even in popular addresses. Cf. the confusion by a popular audience iu Babylon of the phrase, used by R. Matna (fourth cent. c. E.) in an address, D''P * water k ep t o v er n ig h t * and ^ o u r water*, P*s. 42 a. T h i s confusion could only have arisen in M H , and not in Aram., which would have used different words for these two ideas, viz. and also Wijnkoop, JQR ., ^H^D^ and K3b^*n; cf. RashI, vol. xv (19 0 3), p . 29. a popular audience in Palestine in the time of Rabbi of D^^^a D^yVa ^ 9 ( = D^ara = niS^a), San. 5 b. a d lo c, Further the confusion by Contrast, however, the and different account in 3. S'bi. vi, I ; Gi^. I, 2. • The evidence can be found on almost every page of both Talmuds, and I N TR O D U CTI O N 5 even in the m iddle of an Ar a m , con ver sation (cf. e.g. B Q 6 0 b ; T a a. 5 b ) ; an d p r ayer (cf. B«r. 17 a, 55 b , 60 a, b ; Ket . 8 b ) . fr am e-wor k of the Ta lm u d s is in Ar a m . Th e So also the discussion s abou t the zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG H a la k a , an d the or d in ar y con ver sation s of the Am or a im ar e in Ar a m . Ta le s an d tradition s abou t the Ta n n a im an d past a ges in gen er a l, are usually in M H , som etim es in terspersed with later Ar a m , addition s (cf. e .g. B^ r. 27 b ; B M 5 9 b , &c.). 6. T h e differen ces between B H st r ikin g. T h e y ext en d style of exp r ession . an d M H zyxwvutsrqpo ar e obviou s a n d to gr a m m a r , vocabu lar y, an d gen er al Som e gr am m atical for m s which are com m on in B H either have b ecom e r ar e, or h ave d isappear ed altogeth er in MH . Aga in , certain form s wh ich are rare in B H h ave b ecom e the n or m al type in M H . T h e n a s to vocabu lar y, we m eet in M H lar ge n u m ber s of wor d s wh ich are r ar e or u n kn own in B H , but are com m on in Ar a m . in B H ar e absen t in M H . Aga in , m an y wor d s that are com m on Ma n y B H wor d s are used in M H in a ch a n ged con n ot at ion , u su ally as in Ar a m . Mor eover , M H con tain s a lar ge n u m ber of tech n ical words an d ph rases wh ich are u n kn own in B H . It has also bor r owed a lar ge n u m ber of n am es of objects from the Gr eek an d La t in , wh ich further h elp to detr act from its H eb r a ic ch ar acter . the or din ar y B H Fin ally, th e diction of M H is quite u n like st yle. Ma n y fam iliar B H con str u ction s are en tirely absen t in M H , whilst n ew con str u ction s an d u sages h ave arisen in M H which are often sim ilar to th ose kn o wn in Ar a m , or iden tical with th em . e . T h e sim ilarities between M H an d Ar a m ., com bin ed with the fact that M H h as com e d own to us in wor ks p r od u ced by the sch ools of the learn ed at a tim e wh en Ar a m , wa s used as a com m on ver n acular a m on g the J ews, have led m an y sch olar s to also in the earlier Aggadic Midrashim. Cf., for example, the use of M H and Aram, in h a la k a in the first pages of BM, and in Ag g a d a in the first pages of B«r. zyxw 6zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA M I S N AI C H E B R E W the view that M H was m er ely a H eb r a ized Ar a m ., artificially created by the Sch oolm en , like the La t in of the Mid d le Age s , an d that it n ever had an in depen den t existen ce as a n atural m ediu m of ordin ary speech in the daily life of the J ews. h owever , on a m iscon cep tion Th is view rests, of the wh ole character of M H . F a r from bein g an artificial sch olastic ja r gon , M H is essen tially a popular an d colloqu ial dialect. It s exten sive literature does n ot con sist of b ooks com p osed b y literary m en in their study. It is rather a r ecor d of sa yin gs, oral teach in g, an d discussion s of m en of the people on a variety of su bjects, em br acin g, pr actically, all the m an ifold activities in the daily life of an or gan ized civilized society. It s vocabu lar y an d its gr am m ar both bear the stam p of colloqu ial u sage and popular d evelop m en t. Ap a r t from the tech n ical p h r aseology of the specialized zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS h a la k a , n ot a sin gle trace can be discovered in it of that artificiality with which it h as been cr edited. 7. As t o the alleged depen den ce of M H on Ar a m ., a careful exam in ation of the gr am m ar an d vocabu lar y of M H a s presen ted in the followin g p ages will show th at, while Ar a m , h as u n d ou bted ly in fluen ced M H in m a n y d ir ection s, it would be an exa gger a t ion to describe this in fluen ce as a d ep en d en ce of M H on Ar a m . I n its m or p h ology, M H is absolu tely in depen den t of Ar a m ., an d lar gely also in its syn t ax. In its m ain ch aracteristics, the gr am m ar of M H is p r act ically iden tical with the gr am m ar of B H . Wh er e it differs from B H gr am m ar , the gen esis of the differen ce can gen er ally be traced b a ck to an old er stage in the lan gu age, ou t of which the n ew form s d evelop ed in a n atu r al way. For m s that deviate from the r egu lar t yp e of B H are usually foun d in B H in isolated ca s es as gr am m atical irregularities. It is n early always possible to trace the con n exion o f a M H form with a B H p r otot yp e, at least in later B H literature. If such form s in M H an d late B H h ap p en also t o be foun d in Ar a m ., th ey ar e usually also foun d in oth er Sem itic lan gu ages, especially in a late stage of I N TR O D U CTI O N developm en t. Th e y are thus n ot Ar am aism s, but 7 gr a m m a t ica l p h en om en a com m on t o the wh ole, or to a portion , of the Sem itic fam ily. On the other h an d , M H has also a con sider able n u m ber of form s wh ich are quite u n kn own in Ar a m ., an d wh ich cou ld n ot h ave arisen if M H h ad been the artificial cr eation of m en wh ose n atur al lan gu age was Ar a m , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT 8. It is chiefly in the sph ere of syn t a x, particularly in the u se of the ten ses, the exp r ession of the gen itive, an d th e con str u ction of the depen den t clau se, that M H d eviates m ost fr om B H , an d com es n earest t o Ar a m . Bu t this is due to the fact th at, wh er eas B H is a h igh ly poetical literary lan gu age, M H , like Ar a m ., is a sim ple h om ely id iom , with n o preten ce wh atever t o p oetical or picturesque exp r ession . Th e refin ed, but often am bigu ou s, con str uction s of the p oetical pr ose of B H cou ld n ot h ave survived in the daily speech of the p eop le th r ou gh ou t those cen turies of violen t ch a n ges wh ich followed literature. upon the gold en Refin em en t of exp r ession h ad to be clear n ess an d usefuln ess. a ge of sacrificed BH to Th u s , p op u lar H eb r ew of daily use m ust h ave freed itself from the con ven tion alized literary for m s of B H at a com p ar atively early d at e, if it ever h ad been su bject to them at all. T h e sim plification of H eb r ew syn t ax in speech was in tim e reflected also in literature. It is possible to trace th is gr ad u al p r ocess of sim plification in the later b ooks of the H eb r ew Bib le, un til we r each th e severe plain n ess an d baldn ess of M H . N o dqu bt, Ar a n v exer cised a powerful in fluen ce in that d ir ection . Bu t the ten den cy was in heren t in H eb r ew itself, an d if left alon e H eb r ew would h ave developed on som ewh at sim ilar lin es, th ough p er h ap s not so rapidly as it actu ally did u n d er Ar a m , in fluen ce. 9. Th e eviden ce of M H gr a m m a r is str on gly su ppor ted b y M H vocabu lar y. It is true that M H h as a lar ge n u m ber of wor d s wh ich are com m on in Ar a m . Bu t , on th e oth er h an d, it ca n also sh ow a con sid er able n um ber of wor d s wh ich are n ot foun d in Ar a m . 8 M I S N AI C H E BR E W As is to be exp ected of two closely related dialects livin g side b y side, M H bor r owed exten sively from Ar a m ., but so did Ar a m ., especially J ewish Ar a m ., borrow exten sively from M H , par ticular ly in the sphere of religion an d the higher life.^ Th e presen ce of so m an y Ar a m , wor d s an d expr ession s in M H ca n affect its gen u in e H eb r a ic ch ar acter as little as, for exam p le, the n um erical p r ep on deran ce of the La t in elem en t in the En glish diction ary can affect the gen uin e Teu t on ic ch aracter of the En glish la n gu a ge; or, let it be said, as little as the pr esen ce in Ar a m , itself of so m an y H ebr ew an d other foreign wor d s an d ph r ases can affect the Ar a m ea n ch aracter of the old lan gu age of Syr ia and Mesop ot am ia. zyxwv 10 . Mor eover , a detailed exam in ation an d an alysis of the M H vocabu lar y, such as is given below for the verb (§§ 8 3 - 10 2 ) , reveals the fact that the Ar a m , in fluen ce on the M H vocabu lar y h as been exa gger a t ed in the sam e wa y as the Ar a m , in fluen ce on the M H gr am m ar . It has been the fashion a m on g writers on the subject to bran d as an Ar am aism an y infrequent H eb r ew wor d which h appen s to be foun d m ore or less frequen tly in the Ar a m , dialects. Most of these ' Ar a m a is m s * are as n ative in H ebr ew as they are in Ar a m . in other Sem itic lan gu ages. Ma n y of them are also found Th e lists given below show that of the 30 0 n ew verbs in M H on ly som e 25 ver bs can be described as un doubtedly gen u in e Ar a m , loan -wor d s. T h e other so-called Ar a m , ver bs ar e either ordin ary Sem itic wor d s (§ 9 5), or ar e com m on to both H ebr ew and Ar a m . (§ 94). 11. Furth er, the lists given there also show a gr ou p of over fifty verbs which are com m on to B H and to Ar a m , of the Misn aic per iod , and yet are n ot found in M H (§ 8 4). If MH was m erely a H ebr aized Ar a m ., or an artificial m ixtur e of Ar a m , an d B H , why did it not appropriate those ver bs which belon ged to zyxw * Even the Christian dialect of Palestinian Aram, borrowed freely from M H ; cf. Noldeke,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ZDM G., xxii, pp. 513 . 522. I N TR O D U CTI O N 9 both the elem en ts of which it is said to have been com p osed ? Aga in , the lists show a gr ou p of over thirty verbs of un doubted Sem itic or igin which are pecu liar to M H , an d which are not foun d even in Ar a m . (§ 9 3). verbs, if M H and Ar a m . ? H ow is on e t o explain the or igin of these was but an artificial m on gr el, m ad e u p of BH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 12. T h e sam e ph en om en on appear s in the other parts of th e M H vocabu lar y. Th u s , in the particles we have on ly a d ozen or so loan -wor d s from Ar a m ., again st a con sider able n um ber of new form ation s an d adaptation s from expression s (§§ 294, 30 0 , 30 2, 30 4 ). old H eb r ew wor d s an d Th e n um erals are practically all iden tical with B H , an d free from Ar am aism s (§§ 394 ff.). So also the pron oun exh ibits som e in terestin g n ew for m ation s, but is pr actically free from Ar a m , in fluen ces (§§ 6 6 - 8 1) . In the n ou n , M H has bor r owed m u ch from Ar a m . ; but it has also bor r owed m uch from Gr eek, La t in , an d oth er sources. On the other h a n d , the su bstan ce of the M H n ou n rests on the B H n ou n , not on ly in its gr am m atical, but also in its lexical ch ar acter . Fu r th er m or e, as in the case of the ver b, M H has preserved a con sid er able n um ber of old H ebr ew n oun s n ot found in B H or in Ar a m ., an d, in addition , has coin ed from H eb r ew r oots m an y n ew n am es for objects an d ideas p r od u ced by the ch an ged con dition s of life (cf. §§2 17 ff., an d the n ou n s en um er ated in * For m at ion of Nou n s *, §§ 220 ff".). 13. It is clear from the facts presen ted b y its gr am m ar an d vocabu lar y that M H h ad an in d epen d en t existen ce as a n atural livin g speech , gr owin g, d evelop in g, an d ch an gin g in accor d an ce with its own gen iu s, an d in con for m ity with the laws wh ich gover n the life of all lan gu ages in gen er al, an d the Sem itic lan gu ages in particular. It was greatly in fluen ced by Ar a m ., its close n eigh bou r an d rival, but it was n ot su bm er ged by Ar a m , till after som e cen turies, when political factor s m ade it im possible for M H l o zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE M I S N A I C H E BR E W to con tin u e a s a livin g speech . T h e h om e of M H was Palestin e. So lon g a s th e J ewish people retain ed som e sort of n ation al existen ce in Palestin e, M H con tin ued to be the la n gu a ge of at least a section of the J ewish people livin g in Palestin e. in Palestin e gradually d eca yed , an d As J ewish life even tu ally suffered total extin ction , so M H was ban ished step by step from ever yd ay life, an d even tu ally, towards the en d of the MiSn aic per iod, becam e con fin ed to the learn ed in the sch ools an d acad em ies. With the ruin of th ese sch ools in Palestin e, M H altogeth er disappeared from its n ative h om e, but con tin u ed to exist side by side with Ar a m , in the J ewish acad em ies of Ba b ylon , whither it had been car r ied b y th e Palestin ian im m igr an ts. Ba b ylon ia n acad em ies also d ecayed , Wh en , in their turn , the towar ds the en d Ta lm u d ic per iod , the last rem n an t of M H died out. of the Th e dialect con tin ued a m or e or less fitful an d pr ecar iou s existen ce as a literary m ed iu m , un til it passed in to the n ew literary dialect of Med ieval H eb r ew. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH 14. W e m ay n ow attem pt to define m or e precisely the relation of M H t o B H . I n defin in g this relation we h ave t o recapitulate the lexical an d gr am m atical ch ar acter istics of M H , already briefly outlin ed a b ove. T h e bu lk of the M H vocabu lar y is foun d in B H . Th i s ap p lies especially to the m ost n ecessary wor d s, such as p r on ou n s, n um erals, particles, an d the m ost com m on ver bs an d n ou n s. Bu t a con - siderable n um ber of B H wor d s h ave been lost in M H , particularly wor d s that wer e rare in B H , an d used on ly in poetr y, even th ough th^ Se were com m on an d prosaic wor d s in Ar a m . (cf. for ver bs, §§ 84 ff.). O n the oth er han d, M H sh ows a con sid er able n u m ber of wor d s o f u n d ou bted H ebr ew or igin , which are not foun d in B H . Th i s m ay, in deed, be due to a m ere accid en t, in view of th e scan ty an d fragm en tary rem ain s of B H literature. the possession by M H Never th eless, of H eb r ew wor d s n ot kn own in B H I N T R O D U C T I O N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ii establish es th e im portan t fact that M H was n ot derived from B H , bu t that it drew its lexical m aterial from a source m u ch wider than the literatiire of the H eb r ew Bible. Wh a t was that sou r ce? Was it a literary sou r ce, m or e exten sive than the H eb r ew Bib le, con tain in g, in addition to the Bible, b ooks discarded when the Ca n on of Scripture was fixed, an d n ow lost, but fam iliar to the cr eator s of M H (assu m in g again that M H was an artificial cr eation of th e Rabbis) ? Th is is hardly p r ob a b le. For if those lost b ooks wer e of such m er it an d valu e, that th e Ra b b is th ough t th em wor t h y o f the closest an d m ost in tim ate stu d y, an d becam e with their vocabu lar y as with the vocabu lar y fam iliar of the b ooks of the Bible th em selves, th en those b ooks would n ot h ave been exclu d ed from th e Ca n on as of n o value, or as of h et er od ox ten den cies. It is m u ch m ore reason able to assum e that the M H vocabu lar y was in the m ain d r awn n ot from a literary sou r ce, but from the actual H ebr ew sp eech of d aily life wh ich pr eced ed the Mign aic per iod, an d wh ich , of cou r se, possessed m an y H eb r ew words that did not find their way in to the books of th e Bib le. If this assu m p tion be cor r ect, M H is the direct lin eal d escen d an t of the sp oken H eb r ew of the Biblical period, as distin guished from the literary H eb r ew of the Biblical period preserved in th e H eb r ew Scr iptur es. Th is exp lain s also wh y M H h as n ot preserved the p oetical words an d expr ession s of B H . Th e s e wor ds an d expr ession s were n ot used at all, or on ly rarely, in the colloqu ial H eb r ew of Biblical tim es, which was the an cestor of M H . Th is also explain s the h om ely an d severely pr osaic ch racter of M H . It was a pu r ely colloqu ial, on e m igh t say a vulgar id iom , directly descen ded from an older colloquial or vu lgar idiom .* zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW * W e use the term * vulgar' in its original sense of popular. T h e explanation that the usual prosaic baldness of M H is due to the technical character of the zyxwv h a la k a leaves out the extensive h a g g a d a which, though not technical, is yet 12 M I S N AI C H E BR E W 15. Th is view o f t h e origin of M H affords also a satisfactory exp lan ation of th e gr am m atical ch ar acter istics of t h e dialect. As h as already been stated above, M H a gr ees in th e m ain with B H gr a m m a r . I t s var iou s differences from B H con sist chiefly of B H irregularities wh ich have becom e th e regular typ e in M H . O n exam in ation these will b e foun d to b e colloqu ial an d p op u lar variation s from the stan dardized literary id iom . Cf. below th e discussion on th e p r on ou n s ^^^,§68; th e N it h p a el, § 131,-^ th e con secu tive ten ses, § 157, &c. Som e of these variation s ar e pr obably due t o differen ces of dialect in the H eb r ew sp oken in different parts q f Palestin e. Tr a ce s of th e existen ce of dialects, especially in Nor th er n Palest in e, ar e foun d even in BH . * T h e con cen tr ation of all J ewish life in Palestin e in an d ar ou n d J er u salem , wh ich began t owar d s th e en d of the J udean m on ar ch y, a n d which lasted th r ou gh ou t the per iod o f the secon d Te m p le , m ust have in tr oduced t h ese d ialectal variation s in to th e sp eech of J er u salem . F r om th e sp oken ver n acu lar these irregularities foun d their way also into the literary dialect of the tim e. H en ce the p h en om en on that from the d ays of J erem iah on war d s, B H begin s t o sh ow, in con stan tly in cr easin g n um ber s, for m s an d exp r ession s which ar e the n or m al type in M H , an d m an y of wh ich are also found in Ar a m . 16. It is n ot p ossible to trace the rise an d developm en t of M H , owin g to th e lack of ear ly literary m on u m en t s in th e dialect. T h e earlier zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG h a la k a still sh ows a free an d pictur esque m od e of exp r ession , cf.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^"1^ nanriw, pjn n^ap Ket . i. 6; n '^S^^, te'^K n p m , 7; ir?5;a nnic^, iii. 5 ; inae^ bK'ia, ix. 2 ; vniyo man ^afi li p !) ? , xiii. 2 ; D^nnsn by ^^NK^;*D^33n, 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlk ^r\r\ n« \h zyxwvutsrq similar in its diction to the h a la k a . T h a t the h a la k a was sometimes capable of picturesque expression, is shown by the examples cited in § 16. > Cf. below, § 7 8 ; Stade, H e b , Gr ., p p . 11- 14 ; Bergstrasser, ZA1V., xix, p p . 41 ff.; Sznejder, p p . 27 ff. I N TR O D U CTI O N 13 ^^Hi zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA pab?^ 5 ; n>}«a n i a ^ 7 ; also B Q . J. i, &c. Als o the d escr iptive p a ssa ges in Yo . i. 5, 7, &c . ; Su k. iv. 4 , 5 ; v. 4, &c . ; Ta ' a . iii. 5 ; So. i. 4 , 6 f.; ix. 1 5 ; M«n. x. 3 f.; T a m . i. i f.; N« g. xii. 5 f.; P a . iii. i f., &c. Con t r a st also th e p ictu r esqu e tale of Sim on th e J u st, t . N a z. iv. 7 ; N a z. 4 b , with d evelop ed in such tales (nwytD). A ch ar acter istic sp ecim en o f t h e t h e style later early h istorical tale is foun d in Q id . 66 a (§ I 2 6 , n . ) . N o d ou bt m an y of th e Palestin ian ap ocr yp h al an d a p oca lyp t ic b ooks m u st h ave been com p osed in a sim ilar st yle, a s ca n b e seen from t h e H eb r ew fr agm en ts of su ch com p osition s that h ave com e d own t o u s . 17. Bu t , n ever th eless, B H , with a M H colou r in g, con tin u ed t o be the p r in cip al literary m ed iu m lo n g after it h ad died ou t a s a livin g sp eech , as is sh own b y the later b ooks of B H . Th e r e ca n b e n o d ou b t that th e au th or s of Ch r on icles, Est h er , Ecclesiast es, Da n iel, Sir a ch , an d the Psa lm s o f Solom on d id n ot use B H in their or d in ar y ever yd ay life. B H wa s to th em on ly a literary an d artificial m ed iu m of exp r ession wh ich th ey h ad acqu ir ed in t h e sch ools from th e study of th e old sacred literature. Th a t is wh y they som etim es sh ow awkwar d n ess in h an d lin g t h e old H eb r ew id iom , an d difficulty in exp r essin g their t h ou gh t s with clear n ess an d exa ct n ess. Th a t is also wh y they often lapse in to u sages an d exp r ession s wh ich r em in d us of M H or o f Ar a m . Wh a t lan gu age did th e auth ors of th ose late B H b ooks sp eak in their daily life ? Or , in oth er wor d s, wh at wa s t h e la n gu a ge of or din ar y life o f ed u cated n ative J ^ vs in J er u salem an d J u d ea in th e per iod from 40 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG B . c. E . t o 150 c . E . ? T h e evid en ce p r esen ted b y M H an d its literature leaves n o d ou bt that th at la n gu a ge wa s M H . O f cou r se, th ose ed u cated J u d ean s also un derstood Ar a m ., an d u sed it even in wr itin g, bu t on ly occasion ally, an d n ot h a b it u a lly—in t h e sam e way as the ed u cated Bo e r in Sou t h Afr ica som etim es uses En glish , or as th e Fla m a n d in Belgiu m m a y often u se Fr en ch . 18. Th u s , for a n u m ber o f gen er a t ion s, th e J udean J ews 14 M I S N AI C H E BR E W rem ain ed H eb r ews in their lan gu age, u sin g th e classical d ia le ct — BH —fo r literary p u r p oses, an d th e popular d i a le ct —M H —a s a m edium of speech in their ordin ary daily life, in th e sch ool, in the Te m p le an d th e Syn a gogu e. Gr ad u ally, h owever , th e influx in to J erusalem of Ar a m .-sp ea kin g J ews from th e Easter n Diasp or a, an d also from Galilee, Tr a n sjor d a n ia , an d Syr ia, established Ar a m , as a native ton gu e in J er usalem . T h e n ative J ews then becam e bi-lin gu al, u sin g both Ar a m , an d M H in discrim in ately in ordin ary life, bu t M H exclu sively in the sch ool, an d for religiotis purposes. Even t u ally, Ar a m , gain ed th e upper h an d , an d M H , like B H , becam e a t?^"lpn zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM jiK'b, a purely r eligiou s la n gu a ge ; th en , finally, at the en d of the MiSn aic period it was reduced to a D^»?n (§§ 3, »3). 19. I t is possible to in dicate on ly appr oxim ately the p r obable dates of these lin guistic ch a n ges. T h e rise of M H m ay b e assign ed t o the per iod associated b y tradition with th e * Men of the Gr ea t Syn a go gu e ' . T h e sa yin g reported of them is already in pure M H ( Ab . i. i ) . Th e y ar e also reputed to have been the auth or s of the oldest portion s of th e J ewish litu r gy, wh ich ar e likewise cou ch ed in M H (cf. B«r. 33 a ). Th a t period m a y ap p r oxim at ely be identified with the en d of the Per sian rule an d th e begin n in g of th e Gr eek rule in Palestin e, say 4 0 0 -30 0 zyxwvutsrqp B. C. E. T h e B H books o f th e period all show distin ct tr aces of M H , viz. Ch r on icles, Can ticles, Est h er , an d especially Qoh elet a n d Sir ach , an d also Daniel.* 2 0 . M H seem s t o have attained t h e h eigh t o f its power d u r in g the rise of the H a sm on ea n dynasty.^ I t s declin e a s a sp oken la n gu a ge seem s to h ave begun with the fall of that dyn asty an d * Driver,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF In t r o d u ct io n t o Lit . o f OT.^ , pp. 474 f., 484 f., 539 f. * Cf. Graetz, Ge s ch ich t e d ./ u d e n \ M is h n a ic Art. I X . H b ., Scripta H I , i, p p . 8 1- 2 ; Klausner, Or ig in o f Universit. Hierosol., Orientalia atque Judaica I , I N T R O D U C T I O N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 15 the r eign of H er od . Th e destruction of m an y of th e n ative fam ilies in the blood y war s wh ich a ccom p a n ied the com in g of the Rom a n s an d the establish m en t of the H er od ian s (wh ose or igin al lan gu age wa s p r obably Ar a m . ) ; the closer con n exion bet ween J er u salem an d the Ar a m . J ewr ies of Syr ia an d the East er n Dia sp or a wh ich followed on the in cor por ation of Palestin e in the Ro m a n E m p i r e ; an d the settlem en t o f th ose Ar am .-sp eakin g J ews in J er u salem , all ten ded t o spread the use of Ar a m , at th e exp en se of M H . Bu t M H still rem ain ed a popu lar sp eech , a s is testified by n u m er ou s p a ssa ges in its liter atu r e. Th u s , e . g. , th e J ewish dam sels at their d a n ces in the vin eyar d s sin g to the yo u n g m en in M H ( Ta ' a . iv. 8 ) ; the t au n t -son g again st the t yr a n n y of the powerful priests is in M H (P«s. 57 a ; t. M« n . xiii. 2 1) ; p op u lar vows ar e in M H (N« d. i. i , &c.).* 21. Fin ally, the destr u ction of J ewish life in J u d ea after th e defeat of Ba r Ko k b a ( 13 5 C. E.), an d the establish m en t of the n ew J ewish cen tre in the Ar a m .-sp ea kin g Ga lilee, seem t o h ave led t o the d isap p ear an ce of M H as a p op u lar t on gu e. I n that a ge we find R. Meir p lead in g for the pr eser vation of M H speech at least a m on g the p iou s, ju st as he p lead s again st th e em igr at ion fr om the H o ly La n d , which then prevailed in con sequ en ce of the Rom a n oppr ession . com pleted Th e Ar am aizat ion on e gen er ation of the J ews in Palestin e wa s later, wh en Ra b b i com p lain s of th e exclu sive use of Ar a m , in the La n d of Isr ael (cf. § 3 ) . ' » Cf.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH DIK ^33 pK^SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS i?r)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU D m 3 3 , NM. 30 b , 51 b and Rashi,zyxwvutsrqponm a d io c. • Nevertheless, Rabbits words prove that M H was still thought of as a language of everyday life. So two generations later than Rabbi, R. Jonathan of Beit Jibrin says : IDjb Ty^ D n 3 ubSV^ H^J n S m ^ y3")fc< •^^3n!) nayzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK H^ ^ b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ^t6 ^pniD n-jpb ^tph:—There are four tongues good for the world to make use of: the Foreign ( = Greek) for song, the Roman for war, Sursi ( = Syriac) for lamentation, and Hebrew for (ordinary) speech, j . M«g. iv. 4. So R. Joseph's saying (§ 3) proves that M H was known as a spoken language in Babylon in the fourth century c. E. i6 M I S N AI C H E BR E W 2 2 . Before con clu d in g this sket ch , we m ay refer briefly to th e evid en ce ad van ced for the view that Ar a m , was the exclusive la n gu a ge of the J ews in J u d ea d u r in g our period.* Th is eviden ce M e g illa t con sists in the use of Ar a m , in E zr a an d Dan iel, an d in zyxwvutsrqponm Ta 'a n it \ th e use in the Syn a gogu e of an Ar a m , tran slation ( Ta r gu m ) of the Scr ip t u r es; the use of Ar a m , in legal d ocu m en t s, like K H u h a (m arriage settlem en t), Ge t (bill of d ivor cem en t), &c . ; the use of Ar a m , in in scription s in the T e m p l e ; the reported Ar a m , sayin gs of som e Ra b b is in the Mish n a an d Toseft a , an d of J esus in the Go s p e ls ; the existen ce of Ar a m , proper n am es, an d of Ar a m , wor d s in J oseph u s. T h e m ost that th is eviden ce can prove is that d u r in g our period Ar a m , was un derstood an d u sed ' in Palestin e, a fact wh ich n obod y den ies. It can n ot , h owever , p r ove that Ar a m , was the exclusive ver n acu lar of all J ews of that p er iod . F or again st these rem ain s of Palestin ian Ar a m ., there is the vast M H literature, in clu d in g the M H lit u r gy; there is, further, M H itself, with all its popular an d or igin al elem en ts, to pr ove that d u r in g our period J ews in J u d ea sp oke M H . 23. It m ust be r em em ber ed that J er u salem was m ore than m erely a J udean city. J ewr y. It wa s the m etr opolis of a world-wide Besid e the n ative J udean m ajority, there were in J erusalem also im portan t colon ies of Ar a m .- an d Gr eek-sp ea kin g J ews, esp ecially in Rom a n tim es. In addition t o the Ar a m .-sp ea kin g residen ts, vast n u m ber s of Ar am .-sp eakin g J ews visited the H oly Cit y for the celebr ation of the Festivals of the Te m p le . It is n ot, th erefore, sur pr isin g that there were Ar a m , in scr iption s in the Tem p le, ju st as there were also Gr eek in scription s (S^ q. vi. 5 ; iii. 2 ); that there were n u m er ou s Ar a m , proper n am es, ju st as there were n u m er ou s Gr e e k pr oper n a m e s ; th at the Syn a gogu e used an Ar a m . Ta r gu m for the benefit of un lettered Galilean and Or ien tal 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC The evidence is collected by G. Dalman, Th e W o r d s o f Jes u s , pp. 1- 13 . I N TR O D U CTI O N 17 J ews, or that the calen d ar of th e zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW M e g illa t Td a n it (com p let ed r. 70 c. E . ) , in ten ded a s it wa s for all classes of J ews, sh ou ld have been com p osed in Ar a m . ; or that certain legal d ocu m en t s of com m on an d un iversal use should have been in Ar a m . Again st th e few isolated sa yin gs of H illel (a Ba b ylon ia n !) , an d som e oth er Ra b b is, th er e are n u m er ou s sayin gs b y the Ra b b is in MH .^ So also J osep h u s cites H eb r ew addition to Ar a m . (cf. An t iq u it ie s , iii. 7 ; x. 6 ) . sam e wor d s in Wit h r egar d t o the la n gu a ge of J esu s, it is adm itted that in the Ro m a n p er iod , an d p er h ap s earlier, Ar a m , was th e ver n acu lar o f the n ative Galilean J ews. Bu t even in Ga lilee, M H was u n d er stood an d sp oken , at least b y the ed u cat ed classes. 24. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW T h e Ar a m , ch a p t er s in E zr a an d Da n iel, d ealin g as they d o with Babylon ian an d Per sian su bject s, m a y h ave b een th e wor k of J ews of the East er n Dia sp or a . Th i s seem s ver y p r ob a b le, at least, with r egar d to th e Ar a m , in E zr a . n ot h ave A J er u salem J ew wou ld said zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH xhfcsh . . . 'ii^ t x (iv. 23), but C J . ^ - > ^ b . • . Aga in , a J er u salem J ew wou ld n ot h ave d escr ibed the Te m p le repeatedly as D^?'^"^^? 25. H*? (iv. 2 4 ; v. 2, 16 ; vi. l a , 18 ). T h e sam e m a y be said o f Ar a m , lega l d ocu m en t s. I t is possible th at the for m u lae of the K ^ t u b a , Ge t ., &c., or igin ated in Ba b ylon ia , an d their Ar a m , wa s retain ed also by M H - s p e a k in g J ews, in or d er t o give these d ocu m en t s the r ecogn ition o f th e Per sian authority.^ On th e oth er h an d , lega l un doubted J u d ean or igin were com p osed in M H . d ocu m en ts of So the Pr o s b o l, in stituted by H illel (S® bi. x. 4 ) , the " ^ O? ' Wj? (con fir m ation of a bill that h as becom e illegible, B B x. 6 ), an d scr olls o f gen ea logy * Note the express remark of the n a r r a t o r : } y O^ n ^ Dl K j l D^ zyxw '^ ^ ?'3^ 1^^^?^ he said (he heard) them in the Aram, tongue, t. So. xiii. 4 - 6 , as if the use of Aram, by Samuel the Little (died c. 70 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg C E.) and Simeon the Just called for a special explanation. * Cf. Cowley, Ar a n u Pa p y r i, PP- 44, 54 . 131- p . 119 . F o r early K ^ t u h o t in Aram, ibid., 1 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 8 M I S N A I C H E BR E W (Y^ b. iv. 13 . In Qid . iv. i we have an ext r act of such a d ocu - m en t in Ar a m ., with, h owever , several Ar a m a ized H eb r ew t er m s: >S^D^5, n jl, &c. Th is Mish n a is attributed to the Babylon ian H illel, Y® b. 37 a). So also a special con d ition in the J udean zyxwvutsrqponml K H u h a is cited in M H , as con tr asted with the J erusalem an d Galilean K H u b o t , which followed the established legal form ula, an d are cited in Ar a m . (K® t. iv. 12 ). Ot h er special con d ition s in the K«tuba are also given in M H (ib. ix. i , 5). So the Ge t of divor cem en t and of m an um ission are cited in M H (Git . ix. i , 3). 26. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe T h e view has also been exp r essed * that the usual lan gu age in the Tem p le was Ar a m ., an d that it was on ly in the last few year s of its existen ce that the Ph ar isees r ep laced the Ar a m , in the Te m p le by M H . Th is view is based chiefly on the r epor t that on two occasion s H igh Priests heard in the Te m p le Ba t h Qo l sp eakin g Ar a m . Bu t , surely, the eviden ce of such an isolated legen dar y r epor t can n ot outweigh the eviden ce of in n um erable passages in M H literature which pr ove that the Tem p le ritual was carried on in M H . N o doubt, the Babylon ian priests (M«n. xi. 7) m ay have sp oken Ar a m , in the Tem p le, as elsewh er e; but it is jn cr ed ib le that in the Te m p le of all places, with all its reverence* for tradition , H ebr ew wou ld have been ban ished in favour of a n ew an d un -J ewish t on gu e. H eb r ew has rem ain ed the exclu sive lan gu age of the Syn a gogu e to this very day. E ven if we h ad not the eviden ce of Rabbin ic tradition , we should con clu d e that such was also the case in the an cien t Te m p le . 2 7. Furth er, there is n o eviden ce whatever that the use of H eb r ew or Ar a m , was a subject of con tr over sy between the Ph arisees an d the Sad d u cees. Nor is there an y reason to believe that the Sad d u cees preferred Ar a m , t o M H . On the con tr ar y, on e would be in clin ed to infer from their exclu sive, aristocratic ' Biichler, D ie Pr ies t er u , d , Cu lt u s , p p . 60 ff. T h e account of the Bat Qol is found in So. 33 a ; t. So. xiii. 4 -6 . zyxwv I N TR O D U CTI O N ch aracter, an d from 19 their con servative political ten d en cies, that the Sad d u cees would h ave favoured the use of the old n ation al la n gu a ge, rather th an th e foreign zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT p a t o is of th e un lettered p op u lace. Th e sayin gs of the Sad d u cees are all reported in M H , cf. Ya . iv. 6 - 8 ; M«n. 6 5 b , &c . ; an d a con ver sation between a Sad d u cee H igh Priest an d h is father, Yo . 19 b . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 2 8 . I n con clu sion , we m ust refer briefly to the lin guistic trustwor th in ess of th e MiSn aic tradition , wh ich h as been called in to question b y som e writers.* It s trustworthin ess is established by th e old rule, older th an the a ge of H illel, that a t r a d it ion — wh ich , of cou r se, was h an d ed d own by wor d of m ou t h —m u s t be repeated in the exact wor ds of the m aster from wh om it h ad been lea r n t : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 131 D^IK ^JPI . T h i s rule wa s strictly obser ved th r ou gh ou t the Mi§n aic an d Ta lm u d ic per iods (cf.*Ed . i. 3, with the com m en t a r ies; B^ r. 47 a ; B® k. 5 a ) , an d wa s, in fact, the basis of the authority of the Or al La w. So careful were the Ra b b is in th e obser van ce o f this rule that they often r epr oduced even the m an n er ism s an d the per son al pecu liar ities of the Mast er s from wh om they h ad received a p ar ticu lar tradition , or h a la k a . Th is rule m akes it cer tain th at, at least in m ost cases, the sayin gs of the Ra b b is h ave b een h an ded d own in the lan gu age in wh ich th ey h ad or igin ally been exp r essed . Th e r e wer e, of cou r se, excep t ion s, as wh en h eath en s ar e m ad e t o sp ea k in M H {§a . 3 1 a ; Ta ' a . i 8 a , b ) ; bu t , n ever th eless, th e rule wa s strictly obser ved in all h a la k o t y an d also in Agga d ic an d other sayin gs wh ich ar e reported as th e ip s is s im a v e r b a of th e sp ea ker s. Th is lin gu istic faithfuln ess of th e tradition is p r oved b y the preservation of a n u m ber of sayin gs in Ar a m . ( e . g . *Ed. viii. 4 ; Ab . i. 13 ; v. 22, 23, &c.), an d by the preservation of th e text of M e g illa t Td a n it in Ar a m ., t h ou gh t h e exp osit ion of t h e text is given in MH.'^ * M. Fricdmarih, On k e lo s u . Ak y la s , p p . 86 ff.; D a l m a n , op. cit., p . 8. " Cf. Ta*a. 17 b . 18 b ; M«n. 65 a, and the special edition, Neubauer, M e d ie v a l Je w is h Ch r o n icle s , ii, p p . jff. zyxw 20 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ M igN A IC H EB R EW These A ram, traditions were not translated into M H , but were left in their original language. It follows, therefore, that M H sayings were originally spoken in M H . A striking illustration of the care which the Rabbis took to reproduce the actual language of their predecessors is afforded by the interchange between A ram, and M H in narrative passages. Thus, we often find narratives in M H which contain conversations in A ram. (e.g. So. 48 b ; Sa. 31 a, & c.). A gain, we find, even more frequently, narratives in A ram, in which the persons of the story are made to speak in M H (e.g. P«s. 3 b ; BM 8 3 b, 84 b, & c.). This change of language between the narrator and the persons introduced into his story is clearly due to a deliberate effort on the part of the narrator to reproduce the original speech of the persons he is reporting, whether M H or A ram.* zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE » Cf. aUo Ben Jehudah, p. 64 P 3 ) . nn^ y n m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^HD-'K ly, p p . 77 ff.; Sznejder, PART P H O N O L O G Y I. A N D I zy O R T H O G R A P H Y PRO N U N C IA T IO N The evidence for the pronunciation of M H may be grouped under two heads: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 2 9 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA {a) External: ( i ) Th e t r a n s cr ip t io n o f Gr e e k a n d La t in w o r d s in M H } zyxw {2 ) Th e t r a n s cr ip t io n o f H e b r e w w o r d s in Gr e e k a n d La t in , v iz . in Or ig e n 's H e xa p la a n d in Je r o m e *s w r it in g s } This evidence has to be qualified by the consideration of the inequalities which exist between the Hebrew and the G reek and Latin alphabets, and their respective inability to express adequately each other's peculiar sounds. Thus, for example, M H was unable to transcribe correctly the Greek and Latin vowels. Similarly, G reek and Latin were unable to express the Hebrew sibilants, the Hebrew gutturals, and the variation in the sound of the letters, a. A, D, a, n . (3) Th e t r a d it io n a l p r o n u n cia t io n p r e s e r v e d a m o n g t h e Je w s , 8 0 . This is a valuable witness, representing as it does a living and uninterrupted tradition reaching back to the time when M H was still a living speech. The value of this tradition is, however, discounted by the considerable differences in pronunciation which * Cf. Krauss, Leh n w d r t er , i, \% iff., and, more briefly, Albrecht, $ § 5 , 7-9> 10 « Cf. Siegfried, ZAW ., iv, p p . 35 flf. zyxw 22 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y exist between the Jews of different countries.* differences are, no doubt, original, and go Some of these back to dialectal variations in Hebrew itself as spoken in different parts of Palestine. O thers are the result of the influence of the various vernaculars spoken by the Jews in the D iaspora. M oreover, many errors must have crept into the traditional pronunciation. This tradition is, therefore, not to be trusted when it disagrees with the established rules of grammar. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 8 1 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA {4 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG Th e p u n ct u a t io n , co m p le t e o r p a r t ia l, fo u n d in s o m e M SS, o f t h e M is h n a , a n d o t h e r M H w o r k s } This is even less trustworthy than the living pronunciation. There never was an authoritative system of punctuation for the M ishna, as for the Hebrew Bible. The scribes were often ignorant, and never consistent. A t best the punctuation in the M SS. can only serve as evidence of the pronunciation current in the time and the locality of the particular scribes. ( V) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG Internal: ( i ) Th e m e t h o d o f v o ca liz a t io n b y v o w e l le t t e r s , 82. This is helpful, but insufficient and often misleading, in view of the inadequacy of the few vowel letters to represent what must have been a fairly complicated vowel system. Thus 1 re- presents no less than seven distinct vowel-soundszyxwvutsrqponmlkj (6, 0, d, ^9 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 6), ^ represents six distinct sounds ( t , 1, t ; e , e ) , Cf. below, § 39. 88. (2) Th e m u t a t io n o f co n s o n a n t s . T he interchange between various consonantal sounds affords evidence as to the relationship between these sounds, their similarities, and their differences. Cf. below, §§ 4 2 , 4 4 , &c. zyxwvutsrqponm * On the various systems of pronunciation among Jews cf. A. Z. Idelsohn, M GW J,, vol. Ivii 527 ff., 697 ff.; M. B. Sznejder,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ]S]th:\ H l ^ , pp. 117 flf. ' T h i s punctuation, as also the whole of the MS. material of M H , still awaits special investigation. PRO N U N C IA T IO N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 33 ( 3 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB In fo r m a t io n in M H lit e r a t u r e , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 84. The literature contains a f e^ scattered notices which shed some light on contemporary pronunciation, particularly the guttural Cf. below, § 4 1. letters. 85. (4) Th e a n a lo g y o f BH , a s r e p r e s e n t e d b y t h e M a s s o r e t ic Te xt o f t h e H e b r e w Scr ip t u r e s , This is undoubtedly the most valuable witness for the correct pronunciation of M H . The gradual fixing of the present text of the Hebrew Scriptures took place in the M H period. The men responsible for that text spoke M H , and the living M H speech must have been reflected to a considerable extent in the form given to the Authorized Text, especially in the vowels. II. THE V O W ELS zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe I . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK V o w e l Changes. 86. M H, In the absence of a trustworthy system of punctuation in it is not possible to determine with any certainty the character and value of the M H vowels, or to ascertain what modifications they had undergone in comparison with the BH vowels. The spelling gives us no help. The three vowel letters K , \ 1 , corresponding to the three Semitic vowels, a , i, u , are used to represent a large variety of modifications of these three vowels, both short and long, simple and composite. On the whole, it may be assumed, for the reason given in the last section, that the M H vowel system is identical with the latest form of the BH vowels, as represented in our consonantal texts of the Hebrew Bible, and in the system of punctuation elaborated in later centuries by the M assoretic Schools. N o doubt, there must have been also a strong A ram, influence on the pronunciation of the M H vowels, but with our present knowledge of the subject, it is impossible to say 24 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y what that influence was. M oreover, this A ram, influence would have been operative also on the contemporary pronunciation of the BH vowels, if not to the same extent. The various sources of external evidence enumerated above inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ( a ) have, unfortunately, not yet been investigated and compared. But it may safely be said that that evidence would not materially modify this statement. 37. zyxwv A vowel change which has no parallel in B H is found in the change of / into il in two nouns:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba tD« mother, becomes in the derived significance of ' the matrix of a female, and of a millstone', T oh. ix. 8 , and then *bulk', 'substance*, N«g. i. 5 ; * and D!? name, becomes D^K' in the derived sense of 'subject', chiefly in later texts, and with the preposition It? = WKto because. Pea i. 3 . So also with other prepositions, e.g. D^K' by peg. x. 5 , &c. But this latter is most probably an A ramaism due to the scribes.* Palestinian texts show also a change of a into « , as tV?^"^ — IVf^ ; D^'ni^p —. D'j'jp, cf. § 2 6 7. This vowel change is common in Palestinian Jewish A ram. ^ L reads here DK. So Lev. R. 14 = matrix. In the original sense of ' m o t h e r * D^N is found only once, j . Y*b. xi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed i . T h e change is due to assimilation with the labial m , Cf. the Assyr. u m m u , and t h e Arab. T h i s form is not found in Aram. ' L has usually DC', even with prepositions when other texts have D^K'. [So cod. K , Krauss, M GIVJ., li, p . 452.] W i t h the preposition b, it is almost always DB^S in all texts. L , however, h a s sometimes D^C'b by t h e side of zyxw txh, e.g. Z*b. i. 2, 3. Cf. Assyr. "iu m u . Jewish Aram, has both W and XW . Syr. only See Konig, Lehr g eb d u d e, i. 2, p . 512 . See further, Weiss, tD^ ni)^D, p p . i 4 - > 5 ; Bacher, Aelt es t e Ter m in o lo g it , p . 118 ; Te t m in o lo g ie d . Am o r d er , p . 218 . Albrecht's suggestion ( § 6 ) that D^K^ is an artificial modification t o distinguish this meaning of DK' from its use for the Divine name is disproved by the great frequency of the use of .DK' in a secular sense. Moreover, the use of this form D^B^ belongs t o a later stage in M H , when the Deity was described by other terms, such as Dip^H , iT'^pn, &c . THE 2. V O W ELSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 25 T h e Spelling, of V o w e l s . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih The vowels are represented in M H by vowel letters much 38. more frequently than in BH . K , n , 1, and \ The vowel letters are, as in BH , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON The K is used as in BH to representzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba d and d: ^5?^<^ heads, a. R H iii. I , & c.; but, B^r. i. 2 ; I N ? here, ibid. i. iii. 7; K J^ ^ ^ ^ n i^yc^ ovta. is also found in BH.^ Git. i. i . 4 ; ^ at the /aduia, end of a word in foreign feminine nouns: MQ This is an A ramaism which N is found also after other vowels whenever it belongs to the root, tO\p, b^t<\ N ^ , Hb^btf: if not, A b. iii. 2. A fter 5 , a, when followed by 1, or in some texts by \ to indicate that the 1 or ^ are consonants: Kel. xiv. 3 ; not, B^r. i. i ; locusts, B^r. vi. 3 ; permitted, B^r. i. 7.' a builder, ^ N ? ] innocent, San. iii. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR n . The n is found as a vowel letter only at the end of a word. Its use is exactly the same as in BH . 3 9 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ) . The ) represents not only il and ^, but also u , ii, andzyxwvutsrq 0, 3 , accepted, B«r. v. 5 ; ^ ^ "f? gathered. Pea v. i ; ^ 3 1 3 heaviness, B^r. v. i ; fnaij their height, I3nn their breadth, V)y ^ V their thickness, 'Er. i. 6 ; ^ ^ t p i y sheaves. Pea vi. i ; D^ K ^ Di n > L. has always p , cf. below, 5 295. ' Cf. Ges.-K., $ 80 h. words. D^l?^}!, vi. 5 ; fifths, Ter. vi. 4.^ L, however, retains a final il also in such foreign Cf. also in native words: K y OST, L n V3 ' ' 5 f , privacy; P«s.zyxwvutsrqponm i , 3 ND^ Jp ; L . H D ^ p , existence, V b . iv. i , ( § 30 2), &c. KHi n D Kel. xxiv.' 1^7 ; T o h . ix. 9 (ed. n m r i D ) has K at the end, owing to the presence of the H twice before in the same word. Cf. l i n D O , Kel. xxvii. 12 . » Cf. the plural formszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ p{<31, D ^ « ^ below, ( 282. L. has usually ^> for >t<. See below, § 56. * L has D n o y , D ^ K ' D n . So elsewhere L. has the defective spelling, e . g . l i ) n 3 for ed. I^JfllD, BB ii. 4, &c. So cod. K , Krauss, M GW J., li, p . 335; but see below, § 282. 3 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y i , f, andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe e , e. g.zyxwvutsrqponm H TD measure, Similarly, the ^ is found also afterzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX B^r. ix. 7 ; IzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO .V? he directed, ii. i ; ?^^3J( transgression, i. 3 ; J^"}^??) her companion, Sab. xi. 5 . Sometimes ^ follows d before 1 to indicate the consonantal character of ^ : "^ T??* '^JV* ^ analogy of such forms aszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC V J 3 , V W . Some Pal. texts have even for It must be added that this method of spelling is not always applied consistently, and that it often differs from text to text. But as a rule, the full spelling is more common than the defective spelling, particularly when the consonants might be read in more than one way.^ For the rendering in M H of Greek and Latin vowels, cf. Krauss, Le h n w o r t e r , i, § 23 ff. (for M H and A ram.), A lbrecht, § 7. HL T H E C O N SO N A N TS 4 0 . W hat has been said above on the pronunciation of the M H vowels is also true to a very high degree of the M H consonants. The pronunciation of the consonants was, on the whole, the same as in BH at the time of the M assoretic redaction of the Scriptures. T h e evidence of the other sources is, however, fuller in the case of the consonants than the vowels. In what follows we shall briefly summarize this evidence, and also tabulate the various mutations among the consonants. 1. T h e G u t t u r a l s N,.n, n, y . 41. T he various BH gutturals were still distinguished in M H as late as the fourth century c.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY E. Thus we find later A moraim discussing whether certain words in the M ishna should be pro^ Cf. also below in verbs, §§ 122, 126 ; and in the plural of nouns, % 282. For isolated cases in B H , cf. Ges.-K., § 90 . The full spelling is also usual in Medieval H e b r e w ; cf. CDn ^On I D D , §rDnn; Gudemann, D^^HHI minn, i, p. 153 . THE C O N SO N A N TSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 27 nounced with K or y : HK zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ^pa or n^^pa sipping, § ab. viii. i ; P?^^"^! kernels, vii. 4 ; n ^ OOi K or n *i DD*i y dim, Pes. 75 b ; or p v t SKD or PVlpSO shutting the eyes, § ab. xxiii. 5 (Sab. 75 a ) ; p S ^ ^ D p -iaytp extend, " Er.v. i ; l O'tl'S or In ^ K or Inagi buttock, Bek.vi. 6 ('Er. 5 3 a , b ) ; jnn^j; heathen festivals ('A Z . 2 a). This can only refer ,to the pronunciation and not to the spelling in a written text, and proves that there was yet a distinction in the sound of X and y . But this distinction was not universal. Thus we are told in a Ba r a it a (beginning of the third century, M eg. 24 b) that people of certain localities, including Beth Shean and Haifa, could not distinguish between « and y . The same is said of the school of R. Eliezer b. Jacob (end of second century, Ber, 32 a), and of the Galileans who are held up to ridicule for their slovenliness in speech, particularly in the pronunciation of the gutturals (*Er. 53 b ). They, together with certain others, could not distinguish between any of the gutturals. Thus, i'1"jn mustard, they pronounced (Isa. viii. 17) they read ^ H S n ] , which was tantamount and ' n ^ to blasphemy (M eg., loc. cit.).* Jerome still heard a distinction in the various gutturals, though in his transcription, as also in that of O rigen, the differentiation between the hard and the soft n, the hard and the soft y , was not copied from living speech, but rather from the older transcription of the L X X . (But note the mutation of n and 3 , § 4 3 ) . zyxwvutsrq 4 2 . Tr a n s cr ip t io n fr o m t h e Gr e e k a n d La t in , K equals the G k. s p ir it u s le n is : "^ ^ ^ K dl i yp, § ab. xi. 3 ; = *A <^po8m;, *A Z. iii. 4. ^ p Jj O^ K 'On hD« K represents the Lat. initial vowel, like it a licu s y Sebi. i. 2 ; but also initial H : Hadrianic, 'A Z . ii. 3 ; and initial V : D ir o s ip K V espasian, So. ix. 14 . > Or way; cf. Kohut,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP Ar u ch ,, i. 7 4 ; iv. 157zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf flf. « Cf. also j . B"r. ii. 4 , viii. 6 ; j . ' E r . v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb i ; j . *AZ. i. a ; Gen. R . 2 6 ; L a m . R . ii. 2. See Dalman, Gr a m , d . ju d ,'Pa l, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih Berliner, Ar a m '^ ,, p . 57 f . ; Bt it r a g e z . h e b . Gr a m , i n Ta lm u d , p . 15 flf.; Frankel, ' B n n ^ H K U D , 49 a. 28 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y n represents the G k.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS s p ir it u s a s p e r : ^^J^^Cian zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe y^ ^ t^ ovLa., G it. i. i ; ^?\^^!!} 'EAcn y, Y o . iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS l o ; rarely also the s p ir it u s le n is \ ^^H? tStwTiy?, Y o . vii. 5 ; D^D^ 3n ^ x^Ao?, Ter. xi. 4 . n equals s p ir it u s a s p e r in P^^n dXiKo's (a kind of salt fish), 'A Z . ii. 6 ; also sometimes x : ^I^^P^r^D XaXKOTra/jctos, M ak§. i. 3. y seems to represent the s p ir it u s le n is in ^""P^ oi fi vXov, zyxwvu Res. iii. i (but some texts havezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR i^DK, i^^DK). M u t a t io n o f t h e Gu t t u r a ls . 4 8 . N and n . A s a rule, Palestinian texts prefer initial Babylonian texts n : | f n , L . : I f « n n a x Ag g a d o t , Ned. iv. 3. viii. 6 ; Kel. xxv. 6 ; n «j i K , and where, ' Er. x. 1 5 ^ ninan, L . : Conversely, fjiX, L . : fjln^ rim, 'Er. L.: n«Jin wrong, BM iv. 3 ; further, B®r. i. 2, and ^ ^ ^ n . Res. vii. 13 ; ^ i n t K = ^^^N n ' i n j n forewarning, pes. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI I . Cf. below, §§ 2 4 9 , 2 9 5. « and y : and ne)iy, L., valuation, San. iv. 5 ; n^^?h^«, L., n^i^^h^V urban, 'Ed. ii. 5 ; n iN3, BQ ix. 4 , and "liy?, 'A r. iii. i , ugly; bW zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA !t\y L., to be digested, Ber. viii. 7. Cf. above, § 4 1. n and n : S^n, L., ynn bastard saffron, Kil. ii. 8 ; pI'H^n = pn\n c^ticking,^ -Kel. iii. 5 ; bn iD, L., SliD secretion,^ M iq. vii. 4 ; HHD to be shabby, worn, Kel. xxvii. 12 = BH n n o . n and D : '^ '^ soiling," M iq. ix. 4 = n^i^ni^, from wet. This shows that there was also a hard pronunciation of the n , as in earlier BH . ^ Cf B H . (Dan. x. 17; i Chron. xiii. 12) with 2 Cf. B H T\ \ m (Exod. xxiv. 6 ) . ' As in Aram. Cf. Kohnt, iii, p p . 18 5 f., 349 a. * Cf. B H h\ TKa (Isa. i. 22). See K o h u t , v, p . 10 9. 5 Cf. Kohut, v, p p . 3 1, 40 f. (2 Sapi. vi. 9 ) . THE C O N SO N A N T Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 29 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG The Palatals 3 , 3 , p. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih Tr a n s cr ip t io n fr o m Gr e e k a n d La t in , 4 4 . A transcribes the G k. y, and the Lat. ^ ; zyxwvutsrqponm ya/ x/ ita, M id. iii. i : «:wya ycvccrta, 'A Z . i. 3 ; D^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 3a>L53« 'A^ rtVovos, A b. i. 3 ; li-Hia ^ ra^^j, 'A Z . i. 7. a may, perhaps, also represent the G k.zyxwvutsrqponmlkji K in JiO''?, Sab. v. 4 , KzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 'r\ [k6%, Combined with T, A represents f in ^ l ^ F ? zyxwvutsrqponmlk i$(!)<rTpa, BB iii. 8 . L., however, has here and elsewhere nn^^2f3. So Jerome renders A by g . H e does not distinguish the dageshed a from the raphezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 5 , most probably because the Lat. alphabet possessed no equivalents for these finer sound distinctions. 3 represents G k. x • n^jbaia with D, the G k. the letter x» M «n. vi. 3 ; also Gk. K : ^^^9^3 KoxXt as, § ab. vi. 3 . Kox^ i dpi ov; $: n-jnpDX i$ iSpa, 'Er. viii. 4 ; Also in combination «; 3 p DS ^ c n a (with prosthetic N, cf. below, § 6 4 ) , D am. iii. i . Jerome renders 3 by cA, H e does not distinguish between 3 and 3 , for the reason stated above. p represents the G k. K : DtoJ)^p KaXa/xos, § ab . i. 3 ; ]*^ py ^ , SpaKiDv, 'A Z . iii. 3 ; rarely x : P^^IRP? ia -xapLTrj i ;, H a. i. 4 . Together with D, it renders also the G k. i at the end of a word: Djjia TrtVaf, A b. iii, 6 . p transcribes the Lat. c : D'JO^p Ca / e n d a e , *AZ. i. 3 ; i<'JD2 § ab. vi. 2. Combined with 1, it renders g u : '^ ^ ^ ^ \ \ > q u a e s t o r , Bek. V. 3 (L. Babylonian texts have "^ll^Dp or "^^"nDp). So Jerome transcribes p by c . M u t a t io n o f t h e Pa la t a ls , 4 5 . A and 3 : AtD to dilute, mix. D am. vii. 2, BH IDD. 'A Z . 5 4 b, cited above, § 3 . Cf lAn to be of age, Ret. iii. 8 , BH 1 3 3 . Cf. also «19|'iTa, L. n-}^V3, cited above, § 4 4 . A and p: rTjiJD to scrape, 'Ed. iii. 12 , B H l^A; DBp very tall, Bek. vii. 6 , B H naa. 30 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y D and p : Dpnp to cut, nibble, Peaii. 7, BH Dp"j3;zyxwvutsrqponmlkj %\ > to double, fold, § ab. ii. 3, B H ^03For the mutation between 3 and n, cf. above, § 4 2 . T h e D e n t a l szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW tD, n . 8. 4 6 . 1 represents Gk. 8 : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ^J>:'rn Bia Or JK r j, M Q iii. 3 ; pp^n Sp a K w v , 'A Z . iii. 3. A lso sometimes T : l^'np">QzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ Tr/jooras, A b. iv. 16 . Lat. d : "^y^ d e n a r iu s , M^n. xiii. 4 ; n"5:^3 fu n d a , B«r. ix. 5. Jerome also renders n by d , whether aspirate or soft ( 1, i ) . tD represents Gk. T : D^BtD TVVO?, D am. v. 3, 5 ; n-JD^Jj AiVpa, T«r. iv. 10 ; but also sometimes B\ D^JODt? do-^cvijs, B^r. ii. 6 ; Dy»3« Ei5^vo5, Y o . i. 5. Rarely h \ «:P9'i3P ( L. ^13p), KaTTTraSoKi'a, Kn. xiii. 10 . Lat. / : t a b u la , nblplpDK M Q iii. 7. So Jerome renders tD by /. n represents the G k. B : P^n ^,J,ci7, § ab. xvi. i ; Dtonin ^^p^^os, Kil. i. 3 ; p'niQ« iii. 8. ^ ir o By iK i) , 'A Z . ii. 7. Lat. M : nn|)p ca la t h u s , Bik. So Jerome renders n by t h . M u t a t io n o f D e n t a ls , ^ 4 7 - n and tD : y^tD^J mixed, T«r. v. 6, and K^ t. 14 b ; D^M, D am. V. 4, and D^D'L, in citation of Bab. Talmud, BM 56 and elsewhere. n and r: ^l^T to pour, drip. Pa. vi. 2, B H ; l b l , nniKSS^ spinal cord, Hul. iii. a, L. n^pif^. ID and n : nytD to err, B«r. ii. 3, B H nyn ; perhaps untithed. D am. vii. 5, BH ^ a r i F o r mutation between tD, 0 , V, cf. below, § 5 1. 4. 48. T h e L a b i a l s 3 , fi. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 3, whether dageshed or raphe, represents G k. (L.) DlDl3 ^a),,o's, 'A Z . iii. 7, Y o . viii. 6 ; : DiD^3 or DioS^a )Sov%/ios, • Cf. Barth, Et y m o l St u d ,, p . 3 7 . THE C O N SO N A N TSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 31 KvjScta, San. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 3 . Rarely through mutation also t t :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^b^]^ 7rapSa\ t«, BQ i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG 4 (some texts have ' n i D ) ; D 5 D b i t D 3 « n r oXc/ ia t os, 'Er. iii. 4 ; and even <l>: 8eX<^iici7, *A Z. V. 5 (in some texts more correctly ^ p o i ^ ' n ) . Further,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK n represents v in c v : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV Ev Ow o ^ , Y o . i. 5 ; t??^ XcuKov, B«k. vii. 6 ; D ^ n ^ a « (L., other texts have 1 : D^ ^ ni fc j l ) cv^ ccos, Nid. ii. 2. a represents Lat. d : ^pb^ p2l b a s ilica , *A Z. i. 7 ; M Q iii. 7 ; " l ^ ai ^ lib e lla r iu s , Pea ii. 6 ; / aWa, but also v : P" )?? v iv a r iu m , Sab . xiii. 5. Jerome always transcribes 1 by 3, whether dageshed or raphe, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON represents Gk. w TToXc/ jtos, So. ix. 1 4 ; n ^ ^ ? 7rpo<r<i)7rov, zyxwvutsrqp never by v , D Y *b . xvi. 3. T he G k. </>: r^'JB <l> ia X r j, So. ii. 2 ; ^!?n1nD« 'A</>poSt'Ti7, 'A Z . iii. 4 . W ith D the Gk. i/ r: « 0 1D D« 6,/ ra>vta, San. ii. 4 ; " ^ n a D B i / rv K n Jp , 'Er. X. 15 ; ?pD^ XafMl/dvrj, Kil. i. 5. The Lat. p : H B O Ber. viii. 3 ; KJ'JI^ Bp [ v ia ) co m p e n d ia r ia , •AZ. V. 4 ; PD J (L. D193) Kil. i. 5 . L a t . / : f t e ' ^ j b s fo lia t u m , §ab. vi. 2, viii. 2 ; nn3lDt< Ber. ix. 5. Perhaps also b in i^DDp s u b s e lliu m , § ab. xxiii. 5.^ In L X X , B is always transcribed by < j> , never by t t , except n D 3 , and foreign names. by/ or So Jerome transcribes it always by p h , never H e expressly states that only B in ^ ^ ^ B K (D an. xi. 4 5 ) equals Lat. p . 49. M u t a t io n b e t w e e n 3 a n d B . V p B to split, break, Ta'a. 15 b , BH V p S ; B ' B y to be mouldy, pes. 7a , BH ' K ' n ^ ; Pl B p , Bek. vii. 6, BH n ? ? ; p > a « outlet, M iq.vi. 10 , perhaps BH p ^ B K ; 3333 arched, hollow vessel, Kel. ii. 3, from BH n ? 3 : " ^ p B H = I p 3 n , in Pal. texts, ownerless property. Pea vi. i . For the mutation between 3 and 1 , cf. below, § 57. * J astrow, Dict io n a r y , s. v. derives it from ^ B D , 32 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y 6 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED T h e S i b i l a n t s D,fe^,K^, T, V. 5 0 . M H has preserved the distinction between the three similar sibilants, D, fc', Thusfe^ is preserved in a considerable number "'^ V,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ^% (to swim), of words: D ^ o f e ' a , ^ f e ^ ? , «r3, pnfc^, D^ fc ^ , i ^ afc ^ , i?V^ , b^ r±^ , n o b ' , Nj f c ^ , &c. pfe^ , But many words that have fc^ in BH are regularly spelt in M H withzyxwvutsr D, no doubt owing to a change of sound, due probably to A ram, influence, from fc' to D. Thus, the following which have BH are spelt in M H with D: n i p , D n p ,T ' p , p ? p , p DD, a i p , the texts waver: Jerome, D 1« , p ^ p n , b s r i DH, in o n n , a p , -i ?p, D ID , o n y , D I B , &C., &C . Sometimes — ^ ' j p , *0r. i. 7 ; n f e ^ V D — n p ^ V D , G it. ix. 9. however, mentions only the distinction between { s a m e ch ) and 15^ { s in \ Perhaps his ear was not able to mark D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC the finer distinction between the very similar sounds of and D. H e represents these sounds, as well as V { s a d e ) by j , owing, no doubt, to the poverty of the Latin alphabet in sibilants. Similarly, L X X transcribes these four sibilants by or. 51. Tr a n s cr ip t io n fr o m Gr e e k a n d La t in , D is very common for G k. cr : I^13^PzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX o -tTwv ?;s, D am. ii. 4 ; D ^P99^ <rra<rts, San. xii. 5 ; D ^ D p b X r ja -r r j^ s , P«s. iii. 7. cf. above, § 4 4 . W ith 3 and p for f, W ith Q for i/r, cf. above, § 4 8 . So also for the Lat. s : iTJOK e s s e d a , B^r. iv. 6 ; ^P.^!>^P? b a s ilica , A Z . i. 7 ; n p B ^ p ca p s a , Kel. xvi. 7. T represents G k. f : Dlt fw/xos, P*s. iii. i ; T'^i^< opvfa, Pea viii. 3. But also o-: h \ 2.p t h zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM i r poo -p o X r i, Sebi. x. 3, 4 ; n ^ ' n | n B i rpooTos, A b. iv. 16 KaraXvo-ts,' T^m. iii. 5. A lso, perhaps, f : n ^ t n dfiny, Kel. xiv. 2 Jerome transcribes r by z , > Cf. Krauss, ii, p . 484. « Also NJVzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ^^p, *AZ. 40 b. • These are doubtful. Tn3 may be a Semitic word; cf. the Lexicons. THE V C O N SO N A N TSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 33 represents sometimes G k.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW o-:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n^2f")Dzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg fidpo zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg -vTro^, Sab. viii. 5 ; 3 ; n^^^l ; n^btDifK n ^^ia Tr p o Vco TTOV, o - t o Xt / , Y o . vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO I ; n n i f i 2 f 3 c'^cio-rpa (L. for ^It^j'ira i n Bab. texts, Yeb. Xvi. cf. above, § 4 4 ), M id. ii. 5. J^IDJ (also D^ Q? ) crciStov, BQ iv. 4 A lso Lat. s in n"}5fj5 r^j/ra, *Ar. ix. 6 ; Kil. i. 5. 6 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA M u ia iio n o f S ib ila n t s , D and K^: 55^33 to tread, press, and D 3 3 to tread, wash ( B H ) ; 01*7 to tread, Syr. D and D r:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO ^tD and Tipo (cf. above, § 44).^^ and I D : OP")!? (§ 4 5) and Dt ? " ] ! ? D and V : D p T to crush, 'Uq. ii. Vb ^y Sebi. V. 4 ; V and t D : t Dn l p 'Uq. iii. 3 , and 3 ^ tassel, Hul. ix. i . ^ fibre, Th e Sona nt s b , D, 3, n . b represents G k. X, Lat. / : lib e lla r iu s , Pea ii. 6. D^ t j p ! ) Xrycrri^ 's, Pes. iii. 7 ; "^^^S By mutation, also p , r : vii. 2 ; J^T]'^,^^ TrapcSpot, Y o . i. I ; D^ b p n p 5, B H y r ^ ; niy^^ rocks, BH particle, drop, 'A Z . ii. 6 , BH . H"?. e. 5 3 . to pluck, lop, M a'a. iii. 3 . n bspK cVxapa, Pes. n^i^J")^ m a r g a r ila , A b. vi. 9 ; M e r c u r iu s , 'A Z . iv. i . fidpcrv Tro^, D represents G k. / i , Lat. ;?/: m a p p a , Ber. viii. 3. consonant: Sab. viii. 5 ; HfiP D is sometimes assimilated with the following IDdJ) Xapul/ avrj , Kil. i. 5 ; ( ^ m a ) c o m p e n d ia r ia , *AZ. V. 4. D represents G k. v, Lat. « : Di3a^ p3« • AvTtyovo9, A b. i. 3 ; T'^BJ n a p u s y Kil. i. 3. It is also found for p,, m before a labial: €/ x7ropta (L. ' o n ) , BM ii. I ; «ji53?« / >7/ / / 7/ tf, Yeb. xii. I . * Albrecht's suggestion (§ 4 e ) that D l l O may be an artificial form to distinguish it from t ^ H i p Midrash, is altogether improbable. T h e verb D l T is extremely common in vnrious connotations; cf. Kohut, iii, p p . 156-60 . * Cf. the transcription of Gr. c ( = D ) by t , above, § 5 1. ' Cf. also the transcription of Gr. <r, L a t , J by S006 D above, § 51, 34 PH O N O LO G Y 1. AND O R T H O G R A PH Y The evidence of Jewish tradition and the pointingzyxwvutsrqpo o f the M SS.^ show thatzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON n was pronounced as a guttural, as in BH , causing the same vowel changes as the regular gutturals. But it was also pronounced as a lingual, as is shown by its mutai'ion with as above, and below § 54. It represents Gk. p , Lat. r : fip y \ h p a K u t v , 'A Z . iii. 3 ; d e n a r iu s , A b. vi. 9. M u t a t io n o f t h e So n a n t s , 5 4 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML b and n : b'^X\^r\ to strive, A b. ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 5, Aram.*i*!l?)^^f, D an. vi. 15 ; chain, Kel. xiv. 3 , BH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV nnK'i?^^; nj^yba kernel, 'Uq. ii. 2, Ter. xi. 5 ; Ket. ii. I . n ^Dbsn? = nj obsri ? (L.) to n b on Kn ? = zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML 0 and 3 : IPJ?. empty, Res. v. 6, BH D p n ; jn for ending P _ for D ^—; 1 for D. ; the plural the pronominal suffix for the 3rd masc. pi. (Cf. below, §§ 70 , 2 8 1.) S e m i - v o w e l s 1, \ 7. 55. be widowed, 1. W hile still retaining its semi-vocal character, 1 appears to have been hardened into a real consonant. frequent in M H confession, San. vi. 7 ; M § . iii. 9 ; nSl Hence, it is more as an initial letter than in BH . ^K'ni certain, Y o . viii. assembly, A b. i. 4 ; nm W1 8 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^\ child (BH ), habit, Nid. i. i ; jugular vein, Hul. ii. 4 ; P'^HJ active, Ber. 9 b. plentiful, San. xi. 5, &c. Thus, TI J In verbs: ^ \ to be (Cf. below, § 16 8 .) The consonantal character of 1 is also shown by its mutation with soft a (5), cf. below, § 57. In transcriptions the 1 sometimes represents Lat. v : P^^l Ve lu m , N«g. xi. I I . Perhaps also the Aeolic D igamma: HpJ I0 o %, Nid. i. i ; 1 e . g . n i ^ y, L., 'AZ. V. 10 . ' These may, however, belong to two different r o o t s : ^^^xh^ to draw, and to be firm, hence TCT^ rings, Isa. iii. 19 ; § a b . v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkji i. C O N SO N A N TSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 35 THE a r jp , Sab. xi. mt5D« 1 cTToci, 3. 1 is also found in the place of the H iatus: zyxw pes. i. 5. Jerome renders 1 by u . seems to have been pronounced very much likezyxwvutsrqponm K { s p ir it u s 56. le n is ) . This explains its frequent mutation with « . However, it never transcribes a Greek or Latin initial vowel, for which N is used, cf. above, § 4 2 . But ^ is regularly used to represent the first of the two vowels in the H iatus: ^ ^ . T ro p ta, BM ii. i ; KJ3iDQ« o ip t a v ia , San. ii. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ; NJ ^ P K u ^ c t a , iii. 3 ; I^^J^? fo lia t u m , Sab. vi. 3 ; pTi)i« o le a r iu s , Toh. vii. 8 ; P^ ^ ^ B d u p o n d iu s , Pea viii. 7. Jerome transcribes ^ by 57. W hen consonants, 1, are often written twice, to prevent their being mistaken for vowel letters: TJ^J rose, §®bi. vii. 6 ; P?.?^? to intend,Ter.iv. 4 ; " ^ i n B outskirts, Hal. iv. i i ; t O^ j n tailor. Sab.i. 3 ; paper, viii. 2. So in Pal. texts: Kel. xiv. 3 ; ^"5^3, Ber. vi. 3 ; ^ n _ 3 worthy, i. 7, for ^ « 3 3 , ^ «n ^a , ^ N 1 3 , of. above, § 3 8 , foot-note. M u t a t io n s , 5 8 . 1 and 3 : disfigure, So. i. 7, B H Pea. vii. 7 (L. n33V), i. 2, cf. BH 3 J}; 2 . ; mj y barley crop. nb^i) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb Z ^ / j 3 = ^i^]^ = "^y^^? to sprout; ">nB outskirts, BH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ^ andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM N : ^'1:19, B H NUD, entrance, alley, 'Er. i. i ; BH remainder, Zeb. v. i ; •' 3 1 beauty, 'A Z . iii. 4 , for from n «J. Cf. also the textual variants: ntcnin and n^J'lin thanksgiving, Ber.ix. 4 ; ^ « y n from 7 n half, 'Ed. iii. i ; n i K ^ S and T\ \ h^ old garments, Yeb. ix. 3 , from ""Sa, & c. Cf. also the interchange between the third radical of the verbs ^ ^ i ) and n"!?.* ^ So L. and some other texts. Others, again, especially Bab. texts, have Cf. Kohut, i, pp. 166 f. Also ^'• ^D or VDD, Suk. 51 b. n a p p K , n3^5fN. ' Cf. the commentaries, especially Maimonides, ad. loc. « Cf. nj^pN — n ^tpDN, above, § 55 note, and \ ^ ^ ;^ ^ ^ v iv a r iu m , above, § 48 . * However, this interchange between ^ and X , never occurs, as in Aram., a t the beginning of a word; cf. Dalman, p p . 9 7-8 . 36 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y 8. 69. T h e L e t t e r s n, A, n, D, D, n. The BH distinction between the hard and the soft sounds of these letterszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK { d a g e s h and r a p h e ) existed also in M H . This is proved by many considerations. Thus, all the various Jewish systems of pronunciation have preserved'this distinction. It is also supported by the transcriptions of Greei^ and Latin words, and by the sound mutations in M H . Thus, n represents ^ ( = 21), and also v, ( = zyxwvutsrqponm 5), § 4 7. It interchanges with 1 ( = 5), § 57. A interchanges with p = zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU a , § 4 4 , and also with n ( = J), § 4 2 . zyxwvu T represents 8, d , and also T, § 45. It interchanges with ID (= ' ^), and also with r ( = n ) , § 46. D represents K, ^ ( = zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP 3 ) , and also x» ( = 5) , § 4 3 . It interchanges with p ( = 3 ) , and also with n ( = 5), §§ 4 4 , 4 2. D represents t t , p ( = B ) , and also < / » ,/ {= zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe S), § 4 7. n represents 6 , ih { = n), § 45- It interchanges with tD ( = f^), § 46. 60. The difference in the d a g e s h and r a p h e sounds was not, however, so marked as in some of the modern Jewish pronunciations. This is proved by the dictum in a late Baraita (Ber. 15 b), that in reading the ^ema* (Singer, pp. 40 f.) a pause must be introduced between the enunciation of ^bj? and the following I'jfc'a (Deut. xi. 5) , between ^ J S n and ^ ' • HB (N um. xv. 38 ), so as not to produce an assimilation of the final letters of one word with the initial letters of the following word (D ^ i p n 'n n p s m n . [ r i ^ B^ ) . 0. Other Consonantal Changes. 61. T r a n s p o s i t i o n { M e t a t h e s is ) , = p l t; "^ pj lo fling ( P I S P ) , Y o . 38 b to insult, Y o . 23 a= a y 5 ' , j . So. 19 a, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 16 (Hiph'il); t a b p large fork. Sab. 92 b, t. ib. ix. 1 0 1 = a b p ; 3 n p spout, BB iii. 8, from :3 n = ^ ^ 1 p n i b i r a i ^ PI p i n i K D^ J K'. (=^ ^ ^ 0 flow 2; n ? V to close the eyes. Sab. S O in the Mishna in Bab. Talmud, Sab. l a a b (xvii. I ) . * Cf. n n n ] , a flowing, j . San. xi. 7. p . 279. See Kohut, iii, p . 3 19 , and B D B ., THE xxiii. 5 = C O N SO N A N TSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 37 ; ^"'•^i? to accuse, j . Sab. 5 b, from ( = KaTi7yopo9), A b. iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK I I . Perhaps alsozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ t»n to wink, Git. v. 7, D]") (Job xv. 12 ) . Probably also ^li] aspect, nature of a case, BQ i. i = ^^^^ = BQ 4 a, &c.^ 6 2 . B e j e c t i o n .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML { a ) Ap h a e r e s is , In addition to the rejection of initial weak consonants when without vowels in verbs ^"a, i^D, &c., as in BH (cf. below, §§ 16 5, 16 9 ; G es.-K., § 19 h), M H shows aphaeresis also in a few other cases, viz. with the gutturals K, n, y, n (as preformatives), and preformative » : DzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF ^a brother-in-law, San. iii. 4 = D''?K, as in L. and j . ib. iii. 7 ; i r . ^ . IV!', in Pal. texts, f or- ^ F^ ^ , ^ I v N n: n^B a pit, Ket. 79 b, Ned. 8 9 b = ^^BH; na^K? mat, M ak§. v. 8 = nBzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED ^e^n2;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH o i n o = D ^ n o n cartilege, Bek. vi. I (cf. L. ). y : Ti'^ m cliff, O h. xviii. 6 = n W J , Mekil. on Exod. xv. 5.^ n; n i 3 cutting off = rinan (cf. below, § 115 ) . zyxwvutsrqponm xmo small = tDyiDlp; ^ T \\n cut off = 'nri'inK) (cf. § 12 9 ) . Further, rr^b birth, Ket. iv. 3 = (cf. below, § 228 ). HPl^? leather thong, Kel. xvi. 4 ; taking, Q id. 2 a = nn^j?!) (cf. below, § 228 ). 6 3 . (p ) Sy n co p e , M H shows the same cases of elision of a consonant in the middle of a word, as appear in BH (G es.-K. § 19 k). In addition syncope takes place in a number of compounds, e. g. if not = X^ + DK + ^^K, A b.iii. 2 ; its equivalent in Pal. texts: NSIVN = "^lij + DK; (or ^ ^ l ? ? ) = ^ ? l + t 3 , Pea ii. 4 ; ^ r ? how cannot be a contraction of ^K"jn (Levy i. 4 9 3 b ) , since it is in the ^ construct state. is an interjection Bacher*s view { ^ Aelt es t e Ter m in o lo g ie, p p . 4 6 -8 ), that ^^H (-= nn) is improbable. ^"IH is synonymous with "^K"). T h e two expressions are used in different types of texts with exactly the same significance. ' n n «= clstem, cited by Albrecht (§ 9 a), rests upon a scribal error. With two exceptions (t. Oh. xii. 6 ) , it is always n n n (also in plur. nVfinn t. BB iii. 1) , and should be H^'nnn = n^*nnn, as in Syr. and A r a b . ; cf. Kohut, iii. 32. * Cf. the comment of Weiss, ad loc. (p. 46), anJ also Kohut, viii, p . i i 6 f . 3096 F 38 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ PH O N O LO G Y A N D O R T H O G R A PH Y = i y + nt-h^«3, as often written in the Halakic M idrashim: ^I.e^? get away = ^.^^-h •"l.e^?, t. T^r. i. i ; San. 67 b (cf. Rashi, ad l o c ) ; VC'Dy now, *AZ. i. I , a compound of uncertain composition (cf. below, § 2 9 6 ) ; the elision of K in especially to participles, e. g. I fear me, when joined as an enclitic, + ^ 1 ] zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe ; '^i^^'^n behold I = (cf. below, § 3 4 1, and foot-note). + Further examples of syncope of N are found in 3nK'^=DWinB^^, as in L. and BH , Hul. ii. 4, and in the popular nnn = n3K} she wolf, j . S®q.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG V. I . 64.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED { c) Ap o co p e , The rejection of a final letter is found in ^t? not = PtJ, before words beginning with K; so '•^ = t? (cf. below, § 2 9 8 ) ; ^« = § 73). if. Probably also H^n that one = t^n (cf. below, In proper names, '•pi^ (or Pal. HD^^) = ^Ip^^ A b. i. 4 1 ; = .Typ^, ib. i. 10.^ For elision of consonants in foreign words, cf. Krauss, L W i. §§ 2 i 4 ff. ; A lbrecht, § 9 b . 65. A u g m e n t a t i o n . A s in BH , an N is sometimes prefixed to a word: ^n^^ thumb, Y o. ii. izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW =5 )113 (L., cf. V^H \ S-i^ a, Sab. 15 1b ) ; H5« wing, Neg. xiv. 1= ^ 5 (cf. B H ) ; 3 h 3 « cabbage, 'O r. iii. 7. *Uq. ii. 7 (L. , and elsewhere in Pal. texts) = 3 n 3 , T«r. x. 11. The prosthetic N is especially frequent in the transcription of foreign words beginning with two or more consonants: cTaorts, San. xii. 5 ; D am. iii. i ; consonant: n^i^QDX z= D^ P 9 9 ^ o-TrXiyviov, Sab. xix. 2 ; N^^^pDK s cu t e lla , M Q iii. 7. = = ^cVo?, So also before one DabK =zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP Xo7ras, § ab. iii. 5 ; iTH^^SK = /ttw^ a, ib. x. 3. Cf. Krauss, §§ 261 ff.; A lbrecht, § 10 . Insertion of n : l3^lD")n beak, Toh. i. 2 = 0 ?in nose, Kel. xxvi. 4 (cf. below, § 2 74 ), and in the formation of Quadriliterals, below § 10 7. 66. So ft e n in g of a sound, owing to dissimilation, is found in :hh = nbn^ (cf. above, § 5 8 ) ; niaiSto? tube. Sab. ii. 4 = ^'W P^ (cf. below, § 2 4 5). » Cf. B H , I Chr. ii. 28, &c. So Jesus, for yiK?''. Cf. J . Klausner, ^"^^non "W ^ y p . 237. These forms are, probably, caritatives. zyx PART II M O R P H O L O G Y zyxwvutsrqponmlkji I. 1. T H E PRO N O U N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed The Personal Pronoun. 6 7 . ( i ) T he IzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA St pers. sing, is is found only in quotations from the Bible, or in direct allusions to Biblical passages.^ The disuse of dates already from B H times. Thus is not found in the later or popular BH books, like Canticles, Lamentations^ Haggai, Zachariah i-viii, Ezra, Esther, and Q ohelet; and only once in Ezekiel, Daniel, Nehemiah, and Chronicles.' So also A ram, (with the exception of the Zinjirli dialect),^ A rabic and Ethiopic have forms corresponding to only, while A ssyrian, M oabite, and Phoenician use forms corresponding to only. In earlier Hebrew alone are the two forms found existing side by side, but ^3^^, being the shorter of the two, gradually came to be employed more frequently, especially in colloquial speech, until the longer form disappeared entirely from common use. 6 8 . T he plural is always ^^^.} This form occurs, as is well zyxwv ^ e . g . San. vi. a ; § a b . 105 a. « Cf.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf B D B ,, p . 59 and rcff. 5 Cf. G. A. Cooke, M Sem . In s cr ., Nos. 6 1, 1. i , ; 6 2 , 1. 19 , ; but 6 3 ,1. 20 ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO n^K. F o r the origin and mutual relation of and cf. Stade, Beb , Gr », p . 135, and Barth, Pr o n o m in a lb ild u n g , p p . 3 - 4 . ^ ^OnDtjt occurs in the early portions of the Liturgy, cf. S. Singer, Th e Au t h o r iz e d D a ily Pr a y e r Bo o k , p p . 4, 5 1, &c. So in P*s. x. 5, but L. has l^rUK is also found exceptionally in an ordinary passage, K*t. x. 2, but here also L. has 40 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK M O RPH O LO G Y known, only once in BH , and then only in the K^tib (Jeri xiii.zyxwvutsr 6). which is rather remarkable, since the K^tib generally represents a more archaic type of language. formation from seems to be a popular on the analogy of the plural forms of the pronominal suffixes ""^^^i?* or cf. also the verbal pluralszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ^^^IJ, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ^ ^ ^ P), &c. From the colloquial language the form crept into the Book of Jeremiah, but was struck out by the M assoretes as a vulgarism. All other Semitic languages have forms corresponding to ^^^^5^. So especially the A ram, dialects,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV w m N , W W , p m s , and in the latest and most debased dialects p x , with the syncope of the inaudible guttural.* zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI 6 9 . (2) In the 2nd pers. nri« is used for the m asc, and the fem., as in BH . for for the masc. is exceedingly rare in the earlier M H literature, and may always be due to scribal errors. It is, however, frequent in texts of a later date, particularly of Palestinian origin, and in the Haggadic M idrashim. This use must be considered an A ramaism (but sporadically also in BH ) . T he plural is DriX for the masc. example occurs in our literature. O f the fem. plural, [riK, no T he form OriK is also found n m tam m . . . Dri« D W i . for the fem.: t. BB viii. 19 : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 7 0 . (3) The 3rd pers. has fem. for the m asc, and fc<''n for the The plur. is Dn, |n respectively. H o n is found only in Biblical quotations (A b. vi. 2). The forms ] m for the 2nd masc. plur., and especially |n for the 3rd masc. plur., are also found, but they are merely due to a phonetic change common in M H (cf. above, § 5 4 ) . They may, however, be also due to the influence of A ram., in which these pronouns end in I. 1 Barth (op. cit., p . 6 (e)), holds that addition of the plur. suff. }, like OX from is formed from by the PER S O N A L PRO N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 41 7 1 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Th e Pr o n o m in a l Su ffixe s . The pronominal suffixes are in M H the same as in BH . The 3 r d plur. masc. has, however, also here I for D . But often the reading is not certain, and varies from text to text. There are also examples of the masc. form used for the fem., Hal. e.g. DSp n r i K, 0 3 ^ 3 , D ^ ^ 3 , Ter. viii. 11, 12 ; Dn ^ , i. 7. 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA The Demonstrative Pronoun. 72 . ( i ) Singular HT m asc, The form fem., plur. forzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON T\ \ X \ occurs in BH in H os. vii. 1 6 ; in the cycle of N orth Israelitish stories in the Book of Kings ( n t , 2 Ki. vi. 19 ) , both of which exhibit a number of dialectal peculiarities; also, in Ezekiel ( n t , xl. 4 5), in a late psalm ( i t , Ps. cxxxii. 12 ) , and six times in Qohelet. It is, therefore, very probable that the shorter form H T , or i t , existed from early times as a dialectal form in the northern speech, from which it gradually spread to the south, and in the course of time supplanted the longer form r i t ^ t . The plur. for BH n ^ K occurs also in Sirach (^^^«, li. 24). T he change of the second vowel may have been due to an unconscious desire to indicate more clearly the plural character of the word. The vowel chosen is the same as in discussed above, § 6 7 . 7 3 . (2) BH has also preserved the demonstrative use of the pronoun of the 3r d pers., W n , N > n , D n , | n ; ^ " } i D n that ass of thine, opposed to n t T ) i » n , BB v. 2 ; so often K i n n n , M ore commonly with the article, as in BH K ^ ' t n ^ n n , Dn n n . 0 5?. 7 4 . ( 3 ) T he stronger BH .demonstrative n t ^ n is found only in the shortened form t ^ n (Judges vi. 20 ) for the m asc, Toh. vi. 5, 8. Fem. Ve > n , Y^b. xiii. 7 ; t. ib. v. 4 ; xiii. 6.* 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB But L . has T ^ n . So in B H \ ^ 7\ is also found for the fem., 2 Kings iv. 25. 42 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK M O RPH O LO G Y This formzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK T ^ n is further shortened to n ^ n by the apocope of t . ' It is only used substantivally, M S. iii. 2 ; San. viii 2, &c. Yeb. iii. 5, 'Ed. iv. 9 , n^n stands also for the fem. W lto K? f n In zyxwvutsrq rfpn] nin« and that one goes f orth' as a wife's sister. n^K ^L! ; The plur. of T ^ n , n ^ ? is ^Vpn^ evidently a contraction of ^^^J + zyxwvuts pO^t^ these defects, Ret. vii. 8 , and frequently. zyxwvutsrqponmlkji 75. (4 ) The emphatic particle flK is also used as a demonstrative, either alone or with pronominal suffixes, e. g. H K ) n ^ t s n ^ JD^ K^ H K n ^ t p n "iriK^K^ those before the bier and those behind the bier, B^r. iii. I ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH '^'7.?L» ir^^^. »"t^0»} '"^O^K that loaf and that order, M en. ii. 2. (5) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK Th e Ar t icle . In the form and use of the A rticle, M H 76. agrees with BH . See further in the Syntax (§§ 3 73 - 78 ) . 3. T h e Relative Fronoiin. The relative is in M H everywherezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed f.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ^TK'K occurs only 77. in quotations (Pe. ii. 2 from Isa. vii. 2 5 ; So. ix. 5 from Deut. xxi. 3, &c.), and in early liturgical language, which is conceived in an elevated and semi-Biblical strain; thus, in the Passover Haggadah, pes. X . 6 1 ; in the Evening Service, i^nna ^i^W p. 9 6 ) ; and often in Benedictions, ^ ^ § ^ "^ 1? 1^3 "^ r ? (pp. 5, 6 8 ) ; -^V: (pp. 4 ,2 9 9 );* «1 3 and a few more. Elsewhere is used: (Singer, "^f^. (ib. p p . 4 , 13 4 , 2 (pp. 28 0 , 2 9 9 ) ; (p. 5 1) , ^^VU^, ^^l^f (p. 239 ), and in Benedictions, Ber. vi. 3 ; vii. 3 ; ix. i ff.; Singer, pp. S^M 78. 2 76 , 29 0 , 2 9 1, & c. In BH the form occurs twice in the Song of Deborah (^riDiDK'), a N orth Israelitish production; three times in the story of Gideon, a N orth Israelitish hero; once in the N orth Israelitish * Cf . above, ( 6 4 . Barth, however, holds that n ^ n is the original form which was later strengthened by the addition of n t , o p . cit., pp. 78 , 10 5 f. ' i . e . n ^ f ^ n n , Deut. xxv. 5. L . has T ^ n i . but L . has T^ n . So 'Ar, ix. 4 edd. have H ^ n , R EL A T I V E PRO N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 43 section of the Book of K ings; exclusively, except in the late superscription, in the collection of popular songs known as Canticles, which probably originated in Northern Israel; sporadically in the later BH books, and very frequently in Qohelet (cf. G es.-K., § 3 6 ) . Now, whatever the relation of the two forms to each other,^ there can be no doubt thatzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT f is as old as if not older. Its confinement in the earlier books of the Bible to N orth Israelitish documents would prove that its use must have been common in the colloquial speech of Northern Palestine, under the influence, to some extent at least, of the Phoenician B ' N , ' V, the A ssyrian ia , and, perhaps, also the A ram, n , The scarcity of its occurrence even in these documents must be explained by the assumption that it was regarded as a vulgarism which the literary language had to avoid. Its use gradually extended to Southern Palestine, and being the shorter and more pliable form, it must in the course of time have entirely supplanted the longer " I K ' X in the language of the common people, and from this it descended directly to M H . But the literary prejudice against it seems to have remained even after BH had ceased to be a living speech. Hence its non- occurrence in Esther, its scarcity in Chronicles, and the anxiety to avoid it which is displayed by a studious imitator of the ancients like Sirach, and even by such an independent mind as the author of Q ohelet.' zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 4. 79 . The Possessive Pronoun. Possession is very frequently expressed in M H combination of the relative *^ with the preposition by the In older texts this combination is still attached to the noun which it governs, ZAW ,, xix, p p . 41 flf. ^ Cf. Barth, op. cit., p p . 16 2 -4 J Bergstrasser,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 2 Cf. Schroder, foot-note. bchroder, Ph ce n tizz . Sp r a ch e , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR §§ 6655 and loot-note, » Note e such awkward and inconsistent expressions as ( = Aram. n. .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH . . n i ^ n a ) , viii. 17 ; N JI D J « b iii. 11, '&c.'** 44 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ M O RPH O LO G Y e.g. Pnnt>^ , Z«b. v. i . ' Gradually was detached from the noun by the scribes, and now appears as an independent particle zyxw So especially with pronominal suffixes ^bf^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^^K', & c., which bf. have become regular possessive pronouns. &c. Cf. A b. v. l o ; BM i. 5, See further in the Syntax, §§ 4 0 6 - 9 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 6. 80. (i) The Interrogative Pronoun. HD, as in BH . (2) By prefixing the interrogative particle ^« to the demonstrative nt, it , a new interrogative pronoun has been formed, n r « , fem. it^ « which? This is often strengthened by the encliticfc<^n,N>n, with which it is often written as one word, and the final X omitted: ^ n r « , Z©b.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH V. I ; ^nit^N, Kel. xvii. 6. In the older texts, however, the three components are still kept separate: NIH nt ^N, NNT it ^K, cf. L., loc. cit. Prepositions are attached to A b. vi. 9. nrxa, if'Ka, San. v. i ; nrXD, Contrast BH mr? ^K, 2 Sam. xv. 2, Jonah i. 8;zyxwvutsrqpon TW kh Jer. V. 2. 81. The plural of nt-K, \ m is >«, which is found only once ip M H literature, viz. N az. 6 b (. . . it is contracted to ^i^^X, spelt [n ^N). Elsewhere through the ignorance of the scribes, who confused it with the demonstr. plur. This con- fusion may account for the scarcity of this form in our literature. Perhaps the Rabbis, who had a passion for lucidity and precision, deliberately avoided it for fear of this confusion with the demonstr. n«n (ib^xi l . ) i^ni sSf r\\m^ W hich things Exx. : tnanbzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM when found are his [the finder's], and which is he bound to proclaim?^ BM ii. i ; nariK'n!) ni^win D^^axn ^i^K D-Xini They 1 Cf. Krauss, M GW y ., li, p . 56. ^ This confusion is found even in modern scholars, e. g. Albrecht, § 30 a. 8 Cf. the parallel expressions: . . . -JK^a inr« ?n"»2-)ri inrt}] TIKD ' ^nrx, ib. V. I ; ? nyiD inrNI on ^nr«, BQ li* 4, &c. So, perhaps,' also elsewh'ere, I N T ER R O G A T I V E PRO N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 45 consider which are the stones that are likely to have been broken, ib.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA X . I ; ^D-nipB^ JJDDnK^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP I ^ K y^ J p K ] n v ? If he made a mistake and it is not known which had changed and which had advanced ? t. Neg. ii. 7 ; n O K p p ^ ' o ^i>K3 In the case of which fluids have ' n i DK Dn n a In the case of which they said it ? M akg. iii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ vows have they said it? t. Ret. vii. 8 || Ret. 72 b ; D T P ^J? n ipK In the case of which intestines have they said it? t. Hul. iii. 15 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH II Hul. 56 b ; D i p e n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM > ) p b D>N3 D'-aa W ith what face will they come before the A lmighty? Pesiqta, § 2 5 ; ^P^HD D n o j ; I ^ K Over which sheaves did they dispute? t. Pe. iii. 2. also " ^ i ^ Sn riK p t Jn i l ^ D^ D^ D So probably b y Over which blemishes may one slay the first-born animal? Bek. vi. i ; p OW "h '^ b W hom shall we believe ? Pesiqta Rab., p. 138 b. 8 2 . W e can trace clearly in BH the development of this new interrogative. is on In n « i n (= n^a H) i Sam. ix. 18 , the emphasis while n t serves merely as an enclitic particle to give directness to the question, and the proper answer to the question would be n a n , or n i j n n the emphasis was shifted from n"? n b . Gradually, however, to n t , as in nbj(3 i j i ' i n n t 2 Rings iii. 8, W hich way shall we go up ?, as is shown by the answer, ^ S"!^ 13 i r ? ^ y i^ 2 Chron. xviii. 23. These two usages existed side by side, until, finally, the older usage disappeared, and nt''^? ceased to be an interrogative of place, and became a pure interrogative pronoun or adjective. So in Q oh. ii. 3, and, especially, in xi. 6, where it stands before a verb, exactly as in M H.^ nt and is used zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO e.g. Pea i. i ; BB, iii. 7. T h e interrogative'style is exceedingly common in M H . 1 Cf. the parallel expression : ? n D K n -^ p p n j > « 3. Oh. ii. 3, &c. 2 See further the writer's remarks, JQP.y xx (19 0 8 ), p . 661 f. 4 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE M O RPH O LO G Y IL A. THE V ER B zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed G e n e r a l SiLrvey. In all Semitic speech the verb forms the backbone of the language. A detailed study of the M H verb may, therefore, help us to a correct estimate of the-character of the M H idiom, and of its relation to BH . In what follows we shall review the M H verb both from the lexical and the grammatical side. I .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP LEX ICAL. 8 8 . O f the 1,350 verbs which are found in the Lexicon of BH MH has lost 250 verbs, and gained 30 0 new verbs. T he majority of these lost verbs will be found on examination to consist of rare and poetical expressions which from an early date may have been confined to literature, or to certain dialects, and were rarely, or never, used in the normal language of every-day speech. A smaller, but still considerable number of verbs (over 50 ) consists of common and prosaic BH words which, for some reason, were lost in M H , and replaced by other equivalent verbs. A third group is of special interest: it consists of about 50 verbs which are common lo both B H and A ram., but yet have not been preserved in M H , a fact which tells against the theory that M H is but an artificial conglomeration of BH and A ram. In what follows will be found a classified list of BH verbs lost in M H . (A )zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM BH Ve r b s n o t fo u n d in M H . 8 4 . ( i ) Rare or poetical expressions:^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb | TN weigh, p3K, I J^ ^ K, bna, pba, pna, nna, IHA, nu stir up strife, pn , n^n, 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC In this group have been entered verbs that cannot be included in any of the following groups. Groups (a), (4 ), ( 5) , and (6) also contain nunaerous rare and poetical forms. T h e English equivalents have been given only where they are necessary for the identification of the verb. F o r the meaning of the other verbs in these lists, the reader is referred to the Dictionaries. F o r the purpose of this survey, Aram, verbs found in B H are regarded as B H verbs. T H E V ER BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 47 ni^n, nnn, inn, nar, ^ir be loathsome, press down, nir, onr, zyxw h)n be strong, DlDn,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ y i D H be red, yon be ruthless, p D n , pn be loathsome,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF siDH, IJ^nn engrave, nnn, HDD, nx\ zyxwvutsrqponmlk IT, K^P\ NT shoot, DK^, n t O , n33 (Hiph'il), D D 3 , .115^3, D N i > , ni^D tear bbD, y b^, «no flap, p N i , n w , 333, n n j , p o , 1:^13, ^ m , DD3 away,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC yp3, Dn3, yno, be sick, my, i>iy, nyo, Pjiy nbo, nbo make light, n ^ D weigh, be dark, my be exposed, ijny, P)l Dy turn aside, i ^^y, obv,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ ^ .^ Vf nay be occupied, b^ Vt Any, P|ny drip, ony, pa, fijna spring about, cns be scattered, DDS disappear, nyv, I D V , ts^P, K^P, T p , HK ^ p , yAn disturb, yAn harden, nnn, i n , n n , i>yn reel, ^lyn, n n , Dnn, nXK^, i^AtJ^, y^K^, pIK^ be abundant, TB ' travel, behold, r)b\^, )b^, no^ spoil, DDK?, VV^ be smeared, ppB?, W n«n, nn. 86.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC ( 2 ) V erbs common to B H and A ram .: i >m, D^JK, nnx, nu, mn, nrn, e^i^n, Ann, nidnid, 3 n \ d t , i m , nna (Piel), I A D , p l O , pno ( = ynD), nK^D ( = NB^D), nm, i)33, nAD, iDny, piy, nc^y, nny, yna, i^yfl, nvD, nvQ, nnD be wide, D^V, nW ijtDp, i>op, nrn, onn love, nni^ hope, KAK', nAB? i)i>v ( = (= >AD), set, I DI B? , n n l T , a^fc^ ( = TD), pn. 86. (3) V erbs frequent in B H : nax, a ^ N, pwn, DDK, pQNnn, i>v«, DB'x, nA3, ann, ^le^n, lu, m n D , nna, TA, bu, nyA, pan, nA^ %T, n:\ AV\ y p , t Di i > , i^nn {bbn), hn, nDn, nononn, AID, wno, nytD, K?A3, 1:13, nm, av3, AID, anD, ^ D , naD, ny, ibv, any, Tnyn, p vD , nv3, nnp, K^n, K^an, b^n, nyn, pNC^, yAc^, n^t^, nyij^ gaze, nnfc'. (4) Denominative V erb s: n D N , ba:, Dni), nno, n m , n a j , DDi, iyB3, i^i^y, p p . 87. (5) BH V erbs used in M H in cognate roots only: Cjy^ = fj-'y, na^—nw; pp^—p^P; lifc^—AID ( r o ) ; TP—np3; « T — n T ; pT—ppn; xai—na3; IID , K^ay—K^ay; on—TDn; py—pys DDn~ Dn ; pia—ppa; l y v — | y t D; «i>n—n5?n; pn—ipn. 48 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB M O RPH O LO G Y 8 8 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA (6) T h e following is a list, by no means exhaustive, of the equivalents used in M H for older BH verbs: n 2 N , pan,zyxwvuts 2H\ zyxw b 't o n —n ^ i ^ ; W K ' ; cjzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU ^ J N —zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW noi); ^ CN —pin; n r i N— N n ; TD, DOT, HOIS'—i^rA; nn3, p n n — i n n ; nnD— ^ Ti ; i> n n , IAS n u — N T , nna; nyA, ) h xb ; oyr, ^yr, ^jvp—Dya; D T — b b n —x v b , HDK'; nDn, n y — n D 3 ; b^—An^; nnn, K ^m—irn^ NLDND—nna; B^ n n n — pnir; im; ^ Jn n — i ^ - ^ n n n ; nv3—T »yn; m b y t2t <b —r \ D^; n-ip, i > VN N 3 ; nm—An:; n^ n n — T^Ann; AV\ nyo—pi^mn; n n o — n n o ; K^AJ— Dpi — y n w ; ns?, nsp—^D D ; ^AD, mp—mnnij ^ n ; n n D — n n A ; i ^ n D— nm^^; t ^ny, nny—pK^ D ; nnn, m p — i n t Dn ; ri>y, D^y, b ' x — n m ; IJ^AD, nnp—yAD; i^ya-nw; D1V—n^ynn; i > i Dp — Ann; K ^ n , i > h — " j y ; n n — i s ' n n ; mc', i ' K 'D — non; 89. t DDK ' , ^ J ^ D -pn. O f the 30 0 new verbs in M H , only a very small proportion are loan words from A ram. The majority are old Hebrew expres- sions which occur in B H either in cognate verbal roots, or in derivatives, usually substantives. A further large number of these new verbs are real denominatives which are consciously formed by M H from nouns found in BH . O f the residue which cannot be traced to BH sources, a very large proportion belong to the original stock of the old Hebrew vocabulary, which by mere accident have not been preserved in the scanty and fragmentary remains of BH literature. Some of these are found also in A ram, and in other Semitic languages, and are thus of a general Semitic character. Others are found in M H and in A ram, only, and are, probably, at least in most cases, as original in M H as in A ram. Others, again, are peculiar to M H , or may be also found in other Semitic languages, but not in A ram. The remainder (about thirty verbs) are direct borrowings from A ram., and a few more are derived from Greek. It will, therefore, be seen that the A ram, influence on the lexical character of the M H verb is far less extensive than has been THE supposed. V ER BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 49 It may safely be said that the M H influence on the A ram, vocabulary was greater than that of A ram, on M H , particularly in the sphere of religion and the higher life. W e give in what follows a classified list of the new verbs in M H.^ (B)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON M H Ve r b s n o t fo u n d in B H . zyxwvutsrqponm 90.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH ( i ) M H verbs, found in B H in a different form. n 3 N— n j ^ n n i — n n ^ mr—nnt; i > i r — { d ) In cognate roots:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR bbr;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI wr\—mr\\ n i D — n n i 3 ; IJ ^ D —c^ si; ^t^^—^^\ n n 6 ^ ' — . w . ( b ) W ith mutation of sound: nAa—"133; i^nr—n3?«; Dm — DM; V D D — y n t D ; n n D — n n o ; A^ ^ D -pi ^ D; n n D —n T ; b?.?—bn^; ^ ^ "^ —hm ) D];p — D^ i r ^ .? ) ; nnD — n n b ^ ; A^ y—Ain; zyxw nay-apy; pDy—pK^ y; KzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH 'Dy— K^ny; Dpy—i^py; nna—nps;'^ 'p'^ —v'p:i\ ncra— nna; ^ ^ ^ 'p —^ itp ) top—pop; ^ 'p—'ao'p\ ^JDP—ijsn; nnp—nnA; I Pn — D p n ; n a n - n s j ; c ^ K^n—c r m .' ( c) By transposition of s o u n d : * n p r —p n r ; nAn—Ann; a ^ y — 3yij; pDy—Dvy. 91. (2) M H verbs found in B H in derivatives: nAX, n n x , pn3, n n , Dfe^n, 33A, n a a ( BH Dna, & c.), ^ A knead ( BH ni ^ n a ) , K^^A, HA twist (D>bna), K H A , D D A (BH DA), ^ S A (BH ^ l A) , m , Ann, anan, m , A^T, p n n , n i ? n , n D n heap, t j a n , n n n bore, nnn be free, nto'n, n T , p T , b a , |DD, n w (? ninaa), ina, N n D , i n D ( D W D ?) , a A:, nD3, n p : , i > AD, n n D , n a D look, n n D , p n D ( = p n f e ' ) , i^Ay, |Dy, nny mix, D n y knead, n n D , m a , i n s , ynv dye, p ? , DDV, pv, i n v , ni?p, Di >p, t j ^ n p , D n n , D D n , nnn, n Ai:', ^ rw , ysK'. * F o r further details about the derivation of these verbs, the reader is referred to Kohui's Ar uch and to Jastrow's Dictionary. ' Of heathen sacrifices, probably an artificial change in a contemptuous sense as m e r e bnt dung. Cf. Kohut, iii, p . 265, and ref f . to Tosaphot on 'AZ. 18 b ' Cf. further in the Phonology al )O ve, § § 43, 45 flf. ' Cf. above, § 6 1. 50 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ M O RPH O LO G Y 0 2 . {3 ) Denominative V erbs. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT { a ) From BH nouns : p b t ^ , bsN, pK'K (from -^ m ) , pA (from m^A), nSA, IS zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE 'An, D i n face south, ciQT (fromzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb n s r ) , DDT, nan fish n » n (from TDn), nDn, p n , c^ nn (from enn), hook, (from (fromzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM pD^), n a a sift, n a n a , D a n a , n n a , b ^ : (from nbao), nb^), aA:5 face south, noj sift, ni>D, DnD, a a y , pjy, Dny (bny), i>AD, Dnb, yav (from ynvN), n n v (from n v ) ,.p *^ (from pDV), I p n (A ramaized for D pn), (from n ^ y v ) , i >yn (from n\ bv^\ nov, pv pK' (from JOB'), a n K' , tDanc', i i ? n (from i i n ) i>nn (from nbnn), Di>n, n o n (from n o n ) , D n n (from n o n n ) , y n n (from n y n n ) , V^ n be nine. {5) nnr, From M H nouns: a a n , y n A (from p y n i ) , n^^A, y o n , b r , i>atD (from i>aD), n n o (from nnDio), yvtD (from yvtDN), p i y o , DDy (fromzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH HD^y), p D n , ^ inn (from ^ n n o ) , n a e ' (from na^K'), f\ n ^ , b n (from p b n ) , Dnn, n o n , i) Dn n . (f ) From A ram, nouns, only a few like niDD, NDD (=^DD), D D p . Perhaps also }p n , p o n , and a few more. (</) From the Greek, cf. below, § 9 6 . 98. (4 ) Old Hebrew verbs not found in A ram.: Dnn (Dnn), . Dan, pan, iDt:n, n a n , P3D, nDD, n n o , i>rD, nns, DAt y , ann, DDn , n n n , n n , nna, K^a, Jp ^ b , n p b , i^no, PDD, m o , DnD, b \ i^ Si, y o p , D o n p , y t D n p , p n , inn, nnn. 9 4 . ( 5) Old Hebrew verbs found also in A ram : nCK (or n o y ) , b m , iDi>a, e^i)a, pnA, mA, o n n , n r n , n a n , n y a , ij^a:, r m , pyj, r p ^ , DaD, nnD, DAD, IAQ, ni>D, n p s , ai>v, n^v, n n p (or n n p ) , pjp (A ram, yija), ni>p, m p , f j v n p , p D n , nit'n, y n n , h a ^ , \ ^ m , 9 6 . ( 6 ) Old Hebrew verbs found also in other Semitic languages beside A ram.: D m , n»A, m A , nB'A, njn, ^^M(?), ^ i r , m r , pin, lan, ei^n, nK^n, pne, DtDp lop, pa, b p n stumble. n n i> , ^ ir:, p r ^ a3p, nap, p n , n m , ^AD, r»n, W , PD, p n s , n DD, Da n s , Dna^, pi-e^ , ^ in^ ^ , Don, THE V ER BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 51 96. (7) V erbs borrowed from A ram.: ynN, 3m, Nnn, rjVn, ITItD,zyxwvuts DA3, niDD, Dip (?), y^^D, NDD, DDD, inQ, ynp, DDp ashes, P)i)p, Dip, nn^p, K'pnp (K^ma). DK'p, ipn{?), pDi, izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU ^K^n, K^ n K', nna^, notJ^. A.r;(TTzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih > }9 , ADD o T r d y y o s , AIDpzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS K a TTjy o p iu i, IDp K a fxd p LO V , Din ^ (8 ) V erbs borrowed from G reek :^ DDD^ DpD PllQ <^VKOcu, TTOpTTTy, (from in) fcvyo?, ipD (from The following are doubtful: D n i p ^ D N ) *E 7 r t K O v p o s , D^jp KaXw?, Dip K Y Jv a -o S y |iD TT ^ a vo v. 97. ( 9 ) A few new formations are of an onomatopoetic character: C^ ntJ 'D npnp cackle, or irpK'p knock, DDDD chatter, babble,zyxwvutsrqponm VpV? cackle, IK^DB' shake, knock. Perhaps also ^ l ^t^ to drip, D3DD to chew, xhxh to mock. 98. A large number of verbs which M H has inherited from BH ., have undergone certain changes in usage and meaning. Thus, many verbs which were common in B H have become rare in M H . M ost of these belong to the elevated diction of BH literature. But a considerable number are quite ordinary prosaic expressions which for some reason or other went out of ordinary use in M H . A gain, a number of verbs which were rare in B H have become very common in M H . M any of these will be found to belong also to the A ram, vocabulary. Finally, many verbs have developed in M H a new significance, sometimes analogous to their usage in A ram., sometimes of a technical or legal character Often this new significance is expressed by a new verbal stem not found in BH (cf. below, §§ 10 8 ff.). special interest. A small group of verbs is of These have preserved in M H their primary significance, while in BH they only occur in a derived and secondary sense. (C ) Bff Ve r b s w it h a d iffe r e n t u s a g e in M H 99. ( i ) V erbs more common in BH than in M H : DDN, n-iN, hr\ iy nnn, nAn, nnn, nDn, DDn, D n n , inr, Dyr, pyr ( = pyv), ^ Cf. Krauss, Le h n w d r t e r , i, p p . 14 4 -52 . H i s etymologies, which are not always reliable, should be checked by Kohut and, especially, by Jastrow. zyxwv 52 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML M O RPH O LO G Y Nnn,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ b ^ n , Don, mn, '^s^n, nnn, nu^n, nntD, b^'^ be foolish, yA\ bn\ M \ bv\ Nf^n restrain, fib,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY HN^), nn^, IJID, pno, tD^JD, i>i>D speak (A ram.), HDO, IDD ( = AT»), nno, pNi, tDSi, n Ai , fe'Ai, U'A3, nn:, 5>m, nnj, ni3, n i J , D13, ntDi (common in A ram.), B'lDi, yD3, Dyo, n Vi , Dpi. nni, IJ^m, 5)1D (common in A ram.), TD, nnD (common in A ram.), ^ b o , n y D , H DD, my repeat, my, n j y,zyxwvutsrqp n y , n t y, PllDy be faint, Pj^y, J^^jy, avy be grieved, DVy be strong, p y , pny, nXD, nDD, DyQ, nya, nnD, y5^'Q, nnv lie in wait, nnv lay waste, bnv, n iV (common in A ram.), p v , piy, pn^ ( = pnfc'), HDV look out, I DV, nnv, mp wait for, p p , n^jp be light, nvp, nnp, nc^p, | A n , y An be at rest, n n , D D n , p n , n y n , p y n , c ^ y n , nAK^, n n e ^ , DIK^ despise, D^B', fc^fe', nnK' be early, DtDB', i>nB^, i^i^K^, yyK' take delight, n y n . 100. ( 2 ) V erbs more common in M H than in B H : DiN, n n n , pnn, b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ^ 2, npn, n r A , n»A, b v x, D n A , pnn, p n , ytDn , Dnr, nnr, p r , ppr, i>nn, nnn, n m , u n n , ^iiDn, iD^n, ^ b n , l i n , ^lin, i n n , pi^, |yD, i^DD, n n t D, nni:, fc^m ( = Dm), Din, nan, n^^n, K^n^, li^tD counsel, n n D , nnD, n w , DNi ( = D i i ) , nni, i > D i , n m , pD, pi>D, pDD sufficient,! n D D , nnD fly, D n D , fc^no ( = Dn D), pDV, n y v , b p , ^nDp, Dnp, DDnp ( = DDnn), mn, nnjj^, nAi:^,* p n . lO L ( 3 ) V erbs which show a change of meaning in M H : nnN, pnN, n i x , rnN, nnN, H N , DiK, nDN; npn, nnn, nnn; H A, nrA, DnA, nnA; pnn, n n n , m n , nnn, AH , n h , b b i , n Dn , yon, ppn; l ^ n ; i^nr, nnr, DDr , p r , nir, ppr; S n , prn, trin, NDn, v h n , b b n , ^bn, v n , pin, pvn, npn, Dnn, na^ n, ^ m , i n n , Dnn; i>nD, ynD, i>iD,l}yD, nDD, i)DD, n n D , n n D ; ^ b \ n D s N ^, n p \ n s ^ , p ^ ; nnn, p n . Din, non, nDn, y n n , nis^ n; p5>) m i ? , n p b ; JND, i>iD, nnD, pnD, ii>D counsel, m D , NVD, n n D ; i?ni, le ^i, n m , n m ; n n D , n n D , inD, iDD, n y D , pDD, n D D ; n n y , n n y , n b v , my, niy, D v y , i n y , n n y ; AID, nDD, b b ^ , niD, i>DD, npD, ynD, DB^D; nnv, 5>bv, nyv, n n v ; * Cf. Sirach xxxix. 16 , 3 3 ; xiii. 17 ; xl. 2 9 ; 1. 9 . zyxw THE V ER Bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 53 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF n n p , D n p , 5 n p ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT bbp, obp, p o p , n i p , n s p , p e p , n v p , D o n p , zyxw b2p, ntj^p; n s n , p a n , ^ A n , t ^ A n , m n , o n n , o a n , o y n , n v n , n p n , D p n ; naB', i>i>B', " ^ af c ^ , \^bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO \ i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^y n o s r , p t ^ , m t r , n y c ^ , noB', ypB'; m n , ipn. 1 0 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC ( 4 ) V erbs with the primary meaning in M H and a secondary meaning in B H . 5 | Da BH long, M H grow pale; BH mix, M H circum- cise ; p y B H look with envy, M H look intently; ni > D B H spring back, M H be scalded; n DD BH bristle up with fear, M H stud with nails;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH D!?D BH escape, M H discharge, spit out; y V D BH bruise, MH n p D BH split; open the eye, M H frustrate, annul, M H break, crumble; M H split, cut; yva , b y A, p y i V BH be modest, open up*; n n D BH pB'D BH part, open wide, M H hide, retire; cf. also >n. 2. GRAMMATICAL 1 0 3 . The differences between the BH verb and the M H verb are as marked on the grammatical side as on the lexical side. M any verbs in M H show a loss of verbal stems found in BH . Thus, the Q al has been lost in most verbs of an intransitive character, especially in the Babylonian dialect of M H . O f the Pual only the participle has been preserved as a living form. Formations that are rare in BH , like the Po el, PoPel, and their derivative stems, have either disappeared entirely, or survived in only a few verbs. The common and regular stems have disappeared in those verbs in which their occurrence was rare in BH . A gainst these losses, M H can, however, show some important gains. It has increased its quadriliteral formations, often, no doubt, under A ram, influence, either by reduplication, Pi'lel, Pilpel, & c., or by augmentation, Saf el, Pir'el, &c. Further, M H has extended the use of Pi'el to Ty verbs, again often under A ram, influence. Finally, M H has applied the common and regular stems to many verbs in which these stems were lacking in BH . 54 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML M O RPH O LO G Y 10 4 . In the field of syntax, M H has lost many constructions which imparted much beauty and distinction to BH , such as the use of the cohortative and jussive, and of the consecutive tenses; the manifold applications of the perfect and imperfect; the variety of constructions with the infinitive, &c. On the other hand, M H has developed and extended constructions which were rare or unknown in BH , e. g. the rise of a present tense in the participle ; its use with the auxiliary verb n j n ; the combination of two verbs to express continuous and progressive action (cf. below, §§ 3 6 4 - 5 ) , and the periphrasis of the future with n n y . For these syntactical changes in M H the reader is referred to the Third Part of this work (§§ 30 6 ff.). §§ 12 5 - 3 0 . On the Pu'al, cf. below, Here we append tables showing the changes which the verb has undergone in M H in regard to stem formation. B H . S t e m s n o t fo u n d in M H . (A )zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 10 5 . ( i ) Formations that are rare in BH . Po'el in the following verbs:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV DDT, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ mn,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb V?r\, nnn, pn, p p n , y T , n n o , n n i , a3D,6 i > y . n ys Po'lel: B^u,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS b\ T\ , fh, n i o , D T i , ^Ti, n i D , n i v . Po'lal: b i n , h^ V y D i n , y i n . n » v, Pi'lel: n Ni ( n i w ) . Peal al : n » n , n D \ Tiph'el: i>An. Hithpo'el: p«,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM \ hzy i>bi, Vpn, n n o , p w , n n i . Hithpo'lel: t^i3, n i i , b i n , S D , D i i , m y , niy I y i n . Hithpalpel: b i n . H othpael: j B ^ n , N O l i , D M , n p D . 10 6 . (2) Regular stems of rare occurrence in BH in particular verbs: Q al : nii, i t DN, n n a , n a n , b i n , aan, n o D , n y D, p n y , n DV, aB^p, m n , inn, Dn p , pn, n m , l a o , n x B ' , ya B^ . DDD, pw, THE V ER BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 55 N iph'al:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH ina,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ B zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF ^ m , ^Ai, B i i , ton, nm, 133b, noD , yAi, n a i , yoa, nyo, lAy,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON AID, y ^ ^ D . Pi e l : rnx, « i D N , ny3, « n 3, n n a , y m , D n n , H T, yn>, ana, nny, na3, n n p , nop, Pu'al: f i D N , nDK, DB^A, lyn, nna, nv\ n p 3 , p B^y, yAi, n n n . Ann, n n n , mr, ban, aon, n p n , yT, nnn. H ithpael: n o N , B ' K a , nnA, KDn, n p n , n a o . Hiph'il: b a « , DtDX, nD «, « ) D A , DB'i, n a n , Dbn, Dnn, a r a , B ' D a , nna, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM n D i , n n y , a v y , n o N , p y v , n n v , n^r^. naB^. i s b D , y^h Hoph'al: tn«, y p a , p a n , B ^n, i D n , p r , y a o , n v \ bB'a, nna, l a o , pw, 10 7. n b y , a n v , mn. (3) Q al of the following intransitive verbs. This is usually expressed in M H by the corresponding adjective with mn, e.g. KDI D mn, nbin mn, or in some cases by the Internal Hiph'il, Dnxn, bnAn, pprn; or by the Hithpael, basnn, nxAnn, fpnrn. ban, DnK, naa, n D\ j B ^y, m«, inx, ppn, fpr, p r n , nbn, D» n , a i t D, Kc t D, B^as «bD, i D y o , n n t D, n p i , n A y , m y , r r y , p o y , niyX=^3y), D n y , nnD, KDV, n y v , i t D p , n v p , n B ^ p , a n n , p n n , a y n , yafc^. (B)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML M ff s t e m s n o t fo u n d i n B H . 108. ( i ) Qu a d r ilit e r a ls , These forms are found also in B H and in other Semitic languages.* M H has more of these forms than BH , but, unlike A ram., it has exercised a certain restraint in their formation.' (fl) By Reduplication. 1. Doubling the third radical (Pi'lel), a a n y , IDlDniJ'. 2. By repeating the whole root, only in verbs T y and y^'y. i^'y: y a y a ( BH y^y: m y n y a x ) , D OD i , y j y j , n ^DD, ^DDD. pava, b n b n ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO pnp'^ , anan (BH ^anan), n n n n ( n n n = n n n ) , DDDa , p t :p D, B ^ B ' t D, byby, Dy t s y , bobo, nvnv, a n a n , n n o n . » Cf. Ge8 .-K., % 56 , i, p . 510 f.; p p . 515- 3 0 . 2 Cf. Noldeke, S y r . Gr ., § 18 0 ; Dillmann, Et h io p . Gr } , p. 3 51. 56 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK M O RPH O LO G Y (3 ) By A ugmentation. 1. The Causative stem Saph'el, cf. below, §§ 14 9 , 150 . DDIp. Cf. also 2. By insertingzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO n after the first radical: ^ ^ n p ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed bnp (brmpD rounded, t. Sab. xiii. 17 ) ; n end: n n j p the end: (n c i p, A ram, loan-word). DOna from D n Q = fe'ns. Dana, o n e . Cf. Jastrow, s. vv. added at the Further withzyxwvutsrq D at W ith D at the end: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY { c) D enominatives: tO^K, p m , 3313, 0313, ^31^'. Cf. above, ^ 92. ^'^y. (2 ) The Intensive stem (Piel, & c.) in verbs 10 9 . B^^J3, m ? . ^ , Tf zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO . a ( T ? ) , n i!?, 1*."=!, b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX \*t?, D V . t ) ( = f e ^ 1t 3 ) , i\ ^D, n > »p , D '''p (D^fc^?),nVD(n iD), n ^f9 ( ^3 ) , ( n ^ V^ V) , D^?.p, p j *? (p^ thorn). P i? , n?.i? (P^P thorn), m } - | . 110 . ( 3 ) Application of the regular stems to verbs in which they were lacking in BH . Q al: fe^lN, ^ 3 , p r , 3 i n , i n n , nP^ , 13 0 ( = 1 3 ^ ^ ) , \ X V (partic. pass.), m y , n p y , n^^D, 3 n v , o n p , n a n , n 3 B ^ . N iphal: D 3 « , p i 3 , I D A , b y A , n o n , yion, p p n , p r , DDT, p p r , non, l y t D, bb3, b a t D, Di 3 , B^ib, n B3 ; pbo, n n o , n n :, bi33, np^ (go round), i B ^ 3, n m , 13D, n p y , niDD, p o a , y v a , iDna, ntj^a, n 3 v , nbv, p» p , 3 3 B' , n 'l^ , n3b' n b \ ^ . PHB ^ , Pi*el: p 3 « , 3 n « , D 3 « , n n x , n r 3 , n m , n " > A, n n , y » n , p r , p o n , i n n , Dn n , bt D, b i i D, n'lt^ , n m , p 3 , p b , m b , l y o , n n o , p n o , nDJ , niD, 1 3 D , p D D , n n y , jfi^y, n B ^y, ^DD , y D D , yvD, n n D , n n D, fe^ na, B^ n a , n 3 v, p Dv, y^ v, p o p , y3 n , B ^ An , n n n , D3n , Dp n , nxB^ , n b B ' , ncB^, n yB', y p B ^ , iDnB^, p n B ' . Pual (only participle): 3 n K , n n x , n r 3 , n v 3 , b b n , n » n , yo n , p r , DDr, o b n , Di p , n o n , b a t D, IB ^, n m , p s , D 33, n ^ D ,i3D, pb, [B^y, isnD, nNB^, n3B>, n c B ^ , y p B^ . Hithpael (N ithpael): p 3 K, 3 n N , b3K ( b s y ) , n n « , fe^nK ( o n w ) , nv3, n D\ n p 3 , b y A, n m , b b n , i B 'V n m , p , D »r , D 3 3 , n B^3, p r , ppr, 3 i n , DDn , p b , l y o , i n o , ^ 3 :, An :, ^DtD, n*^ ^ , HD :, 13 D , TH E VERB zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 57 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU npy, i ^ ^ y , i b s , PDD, y v D , npD, te'-i D, n y v , y n v ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV c|n v, bp, p p , n n p , i^ n, Dy n , n i D, p b o , p s D, ntsy, Dv y , ij^nD, nnD, ^ Dn , nna', H ip h ' il: m v , p o v, nbir, notr, pu^ , nyir, a n s , n p n ( n p D) , b i t , p p r , ppb, mD, n n i , ni ry, MD, )bD, y D D (yfc ^D), y v D , m b, Nn p , Dn p , bn, ino, n D3 , Ko n , m n , ypB', pn^^. isbn, Don, p vj , Dn n , yp3, p »n, IB^J, lytD, n n D , D^ n , nnD (nnb), n DD, B^'nD, n n v , b b v , n n p , p p , p o p , nna^, o n e ' , n n i5', e ^ b c ' , m n , H o p h ' a l: b n n (p ar ticip le), b u , ppr, DDn, n n ^ l , nP^ ( kn o ck off), ( go r ou n d ), n m , i n D , m D , B ' n D, y i v , b n p , D n p , i n p , n n p , n n K' (be b la ck ) , i r ^ K^ , D N n . B. The Stems. I. TH E 111. (i ) SIMPLE S TEM . T h e zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML Q a L T h e Qa l is iden tical, b ot h in form an d m ean in g, with the Qa l in B H . T h e for m Q a fe l is exh ibit ed in the in tran sitive ve r b s : ^DS, Ab . v. i 6 ; Ab . ii. 14 ; nn | 5, p es. ix. 6 1, &c. ver b n K 'S, H u l. ii.zyxwvutsrqponm TO ; b p y , Q a fo i is foun d on ly in the com m on Th e s e , h owever , occu r on ly as participles. 112 . T h e Pa r t icip le coin cid es alm ost com p let ely with the par tic. ^S^l r o b b in g; n r ^ O in B H . Th e fem . sin g, en ds in n , e . g . X zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg d r oppin g (of leaves), ' AZ. iii. 8 ; it en ds in ny^ n n : n xn m n ^ D gr in d in g. Git . v. 9 ; nyni n I n ver bs l ^ y , n' b , an d frequen tly also in N*'b, claim in g, ib. iv. 8 . com in g, Y® b. xv. 10 ; desir ous, i b . ; Sa b . V. I ; but also nnin nc^in ash am ed , Da m . iii. 6 ; p okin g, T o h . vii. 9 ; n NVi > , nxv^ ^ goin g forth. Ki l . iv. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed r\ } Jp \ n «W i t a kin g a n d givin g, i. e. tr ad in g, S® bu. vii. 8 . 113 . Th e Par tic. of in tran sitive ver b s, bein g treated as an adjective, form s the fem . with n: nNDD un clean , Nid . iii. i ; n ^ D n ceases, Ab . ii. 2 ; »n n n p com es n ear , P«s. ix. 6, <Kc. T h e Passive P a r t ic, wh ich always exp r esses in M H a state or con d it ion , is also treated alm ost like an adjective, a n d th e fem . 58 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY n, HBhia divorced, Y^b. vii. i ; nwb'i married, sing, always e n d s inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ib. i. 2 ; njn^ dwelling, A b . iii. 2. 114. I n this frequent use of the older termination n for the fem. sing., M H has remained faithful to the B H tradition, in which this termination is far m o r e c o m m o n than the younger termination n (cf. Ges.-K., § 9 4 d ) . the fem. partic. always ends in 116. (2 ) Niph'al. I n Aram., o n the other hand, . T h e Niph'al also agrees in form a n d in meanin g with the Niph al in B H . I n the Infinitive the preformativezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW n is usually elided after the b . I n most texts t h e short / of the b is then writtenzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg p le n e with \ in order, presumably, t o differentiate it from the inf. Q a l . f > Da \ b = bpanj) • Ar. i. 3 ; t o cease, Y^b. vi. 6 ; rt ^ yb i n m b = = n r .n i ) Thus, t o be slain, t o enjoy, K^t. vii. i ; nnKi^|) t o be purified, Kel. iii. I ; N9 ? ^ b to be defiled, Mei. iv. 6 ; D?3 ^ b to enter, B B iii. 6 ; to be stoned, San. vi. 6. T h e full form is, however, also common, especially in weak v e r b s : n1«"j3nb t o b e c r e a t e d ; H S n b to b e known, i b . iv. . 2 2 ; to be taken, §®bi. iii. 9 ; b^J^v h boanb he stoned, B Q iv. 8 ; VH^rh t o b e paid, A b . v. i ; Vl Mn b to to lean, So. ix. 15 . Often the texts waver, t h u s : w b , L . n| nS to be shorn, B Q ix. I ; y^ a^ b, to be rln^b lie. L . y ^ jnS to break open, Nid. viii. 3 ; ^ ^ v h ^ L . Kb^|n|> m a r r i e d , Y^b. ii. 10 ; yi B^ b [ y n s Nn ] BM iv. 2 ; Kn i j n b , L. to b e called, 'Ed. v. 6 ; y ? f b , L . y ? ^ i ? b to swear, B M iii. i . I n o n e case, the frequently occurring technical expression ^ ^ ^ ^ (derived from N u m . xv. 3 1, &c.), the preformative n is d r o p p e d even when not preceded by b : TTO, e.g. P«s. iii. 5 , &c. Often, however, particularly when preceded by 3 , a n d especially in Palestinian texts, the full form n n i n is f o u n d : H a l . i. 2 ; P«s. ix. I ; K^ri. ii. 6 , &c. 117. T h i s elision of the n is merely an extension t o the Inf. when preceded by a preposition, of t h e phonetic principle followed VERBAL S T E M SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 59 in the formation of the Imperfect. Cf. also the elision of the article after a preposition, and other cases of the elision of thezyxwvutsr n in Ges.-K., § 23 k. It is found in the Inf. Niph. in isolated cases also in B H (Ges.-K., § 51 1., 53 q.), a n d may have been quite common in the colloquial language. 118. T h e fem. Partic. always ends in n , even in verbs l^y,zyxwvutsrq H'b, andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC n 'b (cf. above, § 112 ) , e.g. nOM to be hidden, S o . iii. 3 ; niBlp? m i ! ? , to be fed, K^t. xii. 2 ; n«li?? to b e to be sold, Ket. iii. 7 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT read, Meg. i. i ; m j m to enjoy, Ned. vii. 9 . Sig n ifica t io n o f t h e N ip K a l. 119. (i) Reflexive: ^pbm they divided themselves—disagreed, • Er. i. 2 ; IPD? hiding himself, 'Ar. ix. 4 ; DJDPI to gather oneself, to enter, N®d. x. 4 ; ^3tp? to count oneself. Sab. i. 4 ; P ^ ? ? Ab. i. 8 ; depart,* to marry oneself, Ket. vii. 10 . In a few cases it is found in a tolerative s e n s e : 3333 to allow oneself t o be stolen from, t. B Q vii. 8 ; bwB^J to allow oneself to be consulted, t. D a m . ii. 24 ; ^V9JzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ^'7 to consent,' San. 82 a, Sifre, N u m . xxv. i . 1 2 0 . (ii) Middle: mns to enjoy, A b . iv. 5 ;» n3t3 to recollect, B«r. iii. 5 : ^^D? to change one's mind. D a m . iii. 2 ; XHW to obtain payment, A b . iii. 16 ; bfc<?'3 to consult, M Q iii. i ; n3'^3 to m a k e profit, S«bi. ix. 10 ; npD3 to incur loss. Pes. 5 0 b ; mgj to answer Sab. 33 b . 121. (iii) Passive to Q a l : to be eaten, Ber. i. i ; nc)33 to b e finished. P e a iv. 8 331^3 t o be lain with, San. 54 b.* As passive to Pi e l : ^VDI? to be mixed with tithe, T«r. v. 6 ^ Cf. I Sam. xix. 10 in Qal. * T o sexual intercourse, by the woman. Perhaps, however, VD'J' in this sense is equivalent t o the Aram. yD(S^ « ( ^ ( ^ t o serve, and the Niph'al would, therefore, be passive to Pi'el K'tD^K', sc. HDOn * So Sirach xxx. 19, &c. * Of illicit intercourse, cf. ^ ^ t ^ in B H . See BD B., s.v., p . 10 12 (3). 6ozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK MORPH OLOGY (cf. ib.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 5) . T o H i p h ' i l :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS byw to be cleansed by boiling, j . T^r. xi. 5 ( c f . ' A Z . V. 12 ) . A s passive t o an intransitive v e r b : T?^? • • • ^9^'^ ^"^.H A deaf mute makes signs (with his h a n d or head), a n d signs are m a d e to him . . . , makes signs with his mouth, and signs are made to him,* Git. v. 7. Denominative verbs in the Simple Stem are but few. Examples are : ^b^n §ab. 9 5 a ; ^bmb to milk, ib. 53 b ; t?n to take a handful (fromzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF ^ 3 Dn ) , M § . ii. 5 ; to sift ( — n n 3 3 ) , § a b . xx. 3 ; ^ D ^ D to absorb (—aiSD =zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO (nroyyo^). T ^ m . i. i ; H D W to be lame, j . Ber. i. 5. 2. 122. T H E INTENSIVE STEM. ( i )zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Pi^ e l. T h e Pi'el is identical with the B H P i'el, except that it is often spelt with ^ after the short h ir e q . T h i s is merely an orthographical device to prevent its confusion with the Q a l , a n d has n o grammatical significance whatever.' T h e fem. of the P a n i c , sing, ends in n , as J^ ^ ^ ? ? cooking, n D 3 ? D washing. R e t . v. 2, except in verbs N ^b , n^'b, in which it h a s n : nWDDD defiling, H u l . i. i ; iTJl? causing to h o p , § a b . xviii. 2. S ig n ifica t io n o f t h e PCe l, 123. (i) Intensive o r iterative: ^I.bnn to walk,'^ ' E r . x. 2 ; nnrt to commit fornication (repeatedly), San. vii. 5 ; l^ J^^nip she covets them, M a k . iii. 5 ; vii. 2 ; ' ^ ^ ^ JO i ^ r ^DD he cuts it u p * ; blows. Men. x. 4 ; i i p D he tans it, § a b . plucking violently, Y o . vi. 4 . * T h e Niph*al is used here loosely, in order to preserve t h e personal construction with the subject which is characteristic of M H style. W i t h these uses of the Niph'al in M H , cf. B H , Ges.-K., § 51 c - g . » Similarly the Pu'al is spelt with 1 after the short u, see below, §§ 13 6 ,12 9 , and above, § 39. So regularly in Aram. Stein's suggestion { D a s Ver b u n t y p. 31) that this spelling signifies a lengthening of the vowel consequent upon the dissolution of the doubling, cannot be entertained at all. zyxwvutsrqpon 3 Contrast^ Qal 7)bin to go, Y«b. vii. 5. * Contrast Qal ^IH^n t o cut, *Er. x. 13 . VERBAL 124. (ii) C a u s a t i v e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ Drinn^D ye have declared to be clean, • Ed. i. 14 ; n zi n S T E M SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 6i they beautified her, Ned. ix. 10 ; tsy^O diminish; increase, B Q viii. 4 ; pb^p t o put aside, 'AZ. iii. 7 ; n ")2l^V zyxw he caused her to be pregnant, Yeb. vii. 5 ; nSK'b to cause to forget, VP^}?^ they silence, San. v. 2 ; S\ ^ y n he caused him to • Er. vii. 9 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM be deaf, B Q 8 6 a* 126. (iii) D e n o m i n a t i v e : p ?nD to angle ( — nsPl), B Q 8 1 a ; Pinpb to carry o n the shoulder, Sab. 5 b ; nbptp ( — nVo), T^r. xi. 5. Some of these have a privative force : t??!© to remove ashes, Yo. ii. 3 ; PTJ J ? "^P s h o o t s ; pi>3!0 to remove wens ( = n bs!); pbpptp remove s t o n e s ; ri?")BO remove faded leaves, §ebi. ii. 3 , 3 ; r ??!9 to trim, ib. iv. 6 ; pjl^ S to remove thorns, M Q 6 a ; Vi^Htp to remove vermin, j . § a b . vii. 2.^ 126. (2 ) Pu a l, Of the P u a l only the Partic. is common. Of the other parts of the stem only the following examples have been preserved: Vl ^K it happened, t. Sebu. i , 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkj ^33J^n we were made liable, Mak. 3 a ; to be rendered common, Qid. 77 a ; ^33^n^ to find favour,' So. ix. 15 ; ^D^n (so pointed in L.) to be cut up, H u l . iv. I ; to be m a d e fair, g o o d , ' P e a vi. 6 ; Dg^b be gathered, ib. v. i ; ^33^3^ they will be dried up,* Mak§. v. 3 ; to be taken away,* Kel. iii. 2 ; Srn^^ *B^ y n let its form be m a d e to pass away,* Res. vii. 9 ; n o ^ n to be tithed, t. Ma*a. ii. 2. 1 Cf. with B H , Ges.-K., § 53 f-h. ' In elevated style. T h e whole passage is a later addition to the Mishna, not found in the Ed it io Pr in cep s , T h e form may, however, be Po'al. L. has ):3nV, Hoph'al. • T h e reading is uncertain. L . has ^DV ; other texts have , nD^"", riQ^, T h e form HB^ is given in all texts in the same phrase in K ' t . viii, 4, where it is also parallel t o JHin . Cf. also Krauss, ZD M G., Ixvii. 733. ^ So in most texts. I n L . the whole passage is missing. 5 Some texts, including L., reads blD^J, « This is a common technical expression in connexion with sacrifices. Cf. the active »T J^ ^ n n ^ y , B « r . 4 o b , and t h e noun n n ^ V n ^ S^ V, P ' s . 83 b . T h e reading of t h e Pii'al is n o t , however, quite certain. T . has " I S p n , " \ 3 ^ V n , P«s. vi. 6, &c. 6 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY Further, as an imitation of B H :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV " I D^ n Qid.zyxwvutsrqponm 66 a.* T h e following are doubtful: ^^"^^ to be sanctified, parallel to ^^^D^?* M«n. xii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH I , but probably read Qal, ^ n ^ n ^ a I have been enticed. Gen. R., § 71. 12 7. T h e finite parts of the P u a l have been replaced by the H i t h p a e l (Nithpa'el), which latter has greatly extended its usage as a passive, in the same way as the old passive of Qal was already in B H replaced by its corresponding reflexive, Niph'al. The Partic. alone has been preserved in the Pu al as a living form, but only in an adjectival sense to express a state or condition.' Thus, the Partic, P u a l bears the same relation to Pi'el as the passive ^partic.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED Qa fu l bears to the Qal (cf. above, § 112 ) . 12 8 . In the formation of the fem. sing, of the P a r t i c , the same rule is observed as in the Pi'el. T h e short vowel u is regularly followed by 1, to prevent confusion with the Partic. Pi'el. 12 9 . T h e following are examples of the P a r t i c : H i ^ S ^ K D consumed, T a m . i. 4 ; H'J jnso fortified (of an eruption surrounded by sound flesh), N«g. i. 3 ; H^ ^ i l D uncovered, open. Sab. xix. i ; p t D armed, B Q 57 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM hzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED }^XiD m a d e c o m m o n . D a m . v. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf ^^iP^ direct, Mak. ib 5 ; HB Vl p beautified, j . Git. ii. i ; HTOD excommunicated, N®d. ' An imitation of B H derived from Esther ii. 23. This Ba r a it a , so different from the ordinary oral Ba r a it a , seems to be an extract from a historical chronicle. I t exhibits a number of other imitations, such as the use of the constecutive tenses (cf. below, $ 156 ), and poetical expressions. Cf. also above, $ 16 . * In some texts H ^ D p and n a n 3 n , Sab. 33, 3, are also pointed as P u ' a l : nbap, ririnan. " ^ p US 'Ed. iv. 5 in L. is an error for i p 3 V , as in Pea I in L . vi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED » Cf. M § . V. I I , where n a ^ H D joined to the soil, is parallel plucked from the soil, and both these participles are parallel to So. ib. 6 D n y a n p has the force of a present participle, to ^ ^ J, ' m a y be cleared away*, whereas "^ i ^ Ql D, represents a past participle, expressing a condition, almost like an adjective, * cleared away *. Cf. also the adjectival use of appointed, as contrasted with the verb ^ 3 t p ^ p , Ab. d ^ R N . ii. 3. JDW VERBAL S T E M SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 63 i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC i ; nan^ytp mixed, Sab. xvi. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW D J ^ p D confirmed, BM 7 a ; nsariD squared, Kil. v. 5 ; ny^j^no wormy, BB vi. 2 ; f i J^ ' ^ O prepared,* A b . iii. 16 ; D ^ V I ^ n o divided into nine, j . S^bi. i. 4. 130. I n a few cases the preformative D has been dropped : zyxwv l\ m n = 'nn^HD cut up, 'Uq. iii. 2 ; ppy^O = ppWD (as in L.) few, Ber. vii. 3 ; D a m . v. 5, & c . ; rira^VD =zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ rVTB^ V pregnant women. Par. iii. 2 (L. has nnny, so Yo. x. 5). abominable, *Er. 68 b. So probably ^^J^n = 3yintp Cf. above, §zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ^ 2, So sometimes also in B H , Ges.-K., § 5 2 5 . 131. T h e disappearance of the finite parts of the P u a l , and their replacement by the originally reflexive Nithpa el, is evidently due to the decay of the inflexional power of the language. It was no longer capable of expressing the modification of the stem idea by internal change alone without the aid of external additions to the stem. T h e partic. with its firm preformative has been pre- served, and even extended to newly acquired verbs. But the imperfect, with its continually changing preformatives, and, especially, the perfect which has n o preformatives at all, were no longer able to maintain themselves. T h i s decaying tendency was already strong in B H , in which the finite parts of the Pu*al are very scarce, as compared with other stems." T h e same tendency was at work in the disappearance of the old passive of the Q a l , ' and its replacement by the reflexive Niph'al. T h e same phenomenon appears in all the other Semitic languages. I n Assyrian the reflexive stems were gradually supplanting the passives. In Ethiopic, Modern Arabic, and Aramaic the passive forms have disappeared, and been replaced by the corresponding * L. has H o p h ' a l , jpH^D. So wherever this verb occurs in the passive, e.g. Para iii. 3, &c. ' The finite parts of the Pu'al are not found at all in Joshua,zyxwvutsrqpon i Samuel, Micah, Jonah, H a b a k k u k , Chronicles, Nehemiah, and Daniel, and only once or twice in Judges, 2 Samuel, Amos, Lamentations, Canticles, and Ecclesiastes. ' Cf. Ges.-K.,§ 52 e, s. 53 u, and thereflf. to Bottcher and Barth. 6 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY reflexives.^ M H , however, did not g o so far, since it has preserved remnants of the Pu al, a n d in addition has retained the Hoph'al as an active and living stem in all its parts. 1 3 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ( 3 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON H it h p a e l—N it h p a e l T h e reflexive of the intensive stem in M H is, with a few exceptions, Nithpa'el instead of the B H Hithpa'el. T h e s e two formations are identical both in form and in meaning, except that in the perfect the o n e h a s n as the preformative, the other 3 . T h e r e c a n be n o doubt that they are really o n e and the same stem. T h e preformative — n was in the course of time changed in popular speech into — ? , o n the analogy of Niph'al. I n t h e popular mind n became associated with the causative idea, through the influence of Hiph'il, Hoph'al, and — ? with the reflexive idea, through the influence of Niph'al. T h i s change extended only to the perfect. F o r in the imperfect there is n o room for either of these preformatives, a n d in the infinitive a n d imperative Niph'al itself h a s — n , hence also Hithpa'el-Nithpa'el has retained — n ( e . g . ^^I^ipf?!^ to magnify oneself, A b . iv. 5 ; D? .2 n n i ) to exist, v. 7 ; i ' S ^ D n consider, iii. i , &c.). I n t h e participle the preformative — I ? h a s maintained itself, in spite of the Niph'al partic. nominal force. i ) Dp ^ , through its firmly established Besides, it would be unreasonable to expect that an analogy-formation of this kind should be worked out to its full logical extreme. 1 3 3 . T h e preformative njnri^ni — n survives only in a few c a s e s : and he bowed down, Bik. iii. 6 (probably a reminiscence X^^T\T\ thou hast prayed, T a a . iii. 8 ; of n '^ ^ n r i K'm Deut. xxvi. 10 ) ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP in the legal phrase ^ ^ a p HH thou hast received; '• ^ ^ S'SSnn, K^t. ix. 8 ; ' 1 Cf. Delitzsch, As s y r , Gr ,, % 115 ; Dillmann, Et h io p . Gr ,, § 8 0 ; Spitta, Gr a in , d , Ar a b , Vu lg , Dia lect v o n A eg ., § 90 a ( 4 ) ; the various Aram. Grammars. » Four times. L. has twicezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^n^pHD. So in v. 1 L. has ^nbpn >i for edd. '3pnn. Contrast also t. K«t. ix. 4 with xi. i . VERBAL S T E M SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 65 a-linn he * d o n a t e d ' , M^n. xii. 3 ( LzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY y im ); ^ ^ ^ V^ nn we fasted, • Er. 4 1 a ; D^^aynfn ye were enslaved. Sab. 8 8 b ;zyxwvutsrqpo ^ ri ^ ysnn I made myself ugly, Gen. R., § 17 ^n«k>r^n, >t<^ lpn n ib., § 33.* T h e Nithpa'el agrees with the B H Hithpa el both as regards its meaning and its formation (cf. Ges.-K., § 54 ) . 1 8 4 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Fo r m a / t o n . T h e preformative syllable is, as stated above, — i n the perfect, in the other parts it is exactly like Hithpa^el in B H . T h e fem. sing, of the participle follows the rules given above (§§ 112 , 12 2 ) . T h e phonetic rules regulating the preformative are the same as in B H . (i) W h e n the first radical is a sibilant T, D, V, U', the n is transposed after the sibilant. I n the case of the T , the n is changed into "7, as in Aram. (cf. D a n . ii. 9 ) , a n d of V, into tD. E x x . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF NV.ltn to be forged, G i t . ii. 4 ; P?^N|9 to join themselves together, San. v. 5 : HDnnipi 10 be swept away, K^t. i. 6 ; to be joined, Naz. vi. I ; "^J???^ to be grieved, S a n . vi. 5 ; to be left over, Y^b. viii. 2. 13 6 . (ii) When the first radical is T, tD, or n , the preformative n is assimilated to the first radical. T h e short / of the preformative syllable is then often written with \ as in Pi'el: nyn? to be manured by cattle; nn^s^a to be improved, S^bi. iv. 2 ; D^li]^^? to be purified, Y o . viii. 9 ; ' rife<tDl^>3 to become unclean, H a g . iii. 2 ; to be plucked out, §ebi. vi. 3 ; nrp zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe '^D to be translated, Meg. iv. I. Assimilation of the n is sometimes found also with other consonants, R!^?9 to squirt off, B Q ii. I ; so, perhaps, VP'W ? to become holy, 'Or. iii. 3. 1 T h e formszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 11333, Deut. xxi. 8 , and nD^?, Ezek. xxiii. 4 8 . are also usually explained as Nithpa*els. Cf., however, Eitan, / Q P , ( N . S.), xri, p. 25, who holds that these two forms are survivals of a stem Nip p d el, reflexive of Pi'el corresponding to Niph'al in the Simple Stem. 2 But also KG^ n O , Naz. iv. 3. Cf. especially, Kel. ii. i . 66 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY Sig n ifica t io n o f N it h p a e l. T h e Nithpa el bears the same relation to the Pi'el as the Niph'al t o the Q a l . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 136. (i) It is primarily Reflexive : P?>?i!tt? to cover o n e self with dust, A b . i. 4 ; V^ } !} '^ t o m a k e oneself known, ib. i. l o ; ^|n^ 9 to rub oneself, B Q iv. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU r i t e ?nni) to cover oneself, N«d. vii. 3 ; a a n w to dry oneself, Yo. vii. 3 ; • • • nD3nj)i... H^ynn . •VIHinrt clothe, wrap, cover, gird thyself, B^r. 16 b . . • C'S^nn I t is sometimes strengthened b y the addition of a reflexive p r o n o u n : po^ Sno fPJ they shut of themselves, § a b . 15 1 b . 137. (ii) Internally reflexive, or in a middle s e n s e : fc<"5j™ tofear. So. vii. 8 ; ^l ?3J ?n? I intended, M^n. xiii. 4 ; VT^ y t p to * donate Z«b. X. 8 (cf. E z r a iii. 5 ; i Chron. xxix. 17 ) ; B^^jru? t o despair, A b . i. 7 ; ^isricn t o consider, ib. iii. t o Strive, ib. ii. 5. Further, the performance of a n act in which the subject is interested, which thus assumes a purely active significance:zyxwvutsrqponmlkji ^Spnn to receive (for oneself), K^t. ix. 8. 188. (iii) Inchoative, to describe the entry into a n ew state or condition, especially of the body or m i n d : n^tpnNn? ( = njtp!)Kn3, cf. above, § 5 4 ) she became a widow, Y^b. xiii. 4 ; they Khnnj to become deaf-mute, became proselytes, K^t. iii. i ; Y«b. xiv. I ; t<tD?)D3 to become blind, 'Ar. 17 b ; ngsnj to regain one's h e a r i n g ; HSriK'? t o regain one's sanity, B Q iv. 4 ; n^riK^ t o become m a d . G i t . ii. 6 ; P ^ ^ ) to become d u m b , ib. vii. i . 189. (iv) R e c i p r o c a l : ^^IV^? they become mixed u p o n e with the other, Y^b. xi. 5 ; ^B^b^? they joined o n e another, 'Or. ii. 1 1 ; they joined each other in partnership, D a m . vi. 8 . Often, however, the reciprocal idea is strengthened by the addition of reciprocal p r o n o u n s : HD m quarrelled, t. B M i. 1 6 ; ntS nt to each other, N«d. v. 6 ; n|D HI. • • from each other. P«s. jii. 5 ; D^ i n n i D m ^tD^Jfn? they they become reconciled 9 they received . . . VERBAL S T E M Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 67 1 4 0 . (v) Finally, the Nithpa'el is extensively used in a passive sense, serving as a substitute for the P u a l (§ 12 7 ) ; zyxwvutsrqponm ^ V ? * ? ? to be boiled, Ned. vi. 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ; nbai.p to be manured, 'AZ 49 a ; to be profaned, A b . i. 1 1 ; ^5?^n? to be pressed. Men. x. 4 ; nD3n3 to be tried, ; ^ V ^ s n ? to be cracked, 'Or. iii. 8 ; n n n s n ? A b . v. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR to be seduced. Ret. iv. i ; nifl|gn3 to be cleared of thorns (privative) Sebi. iv. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ TzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF \ f'^J)ni^ to be betrothed, Qid. ii. i , * corresponding to the Pi'el active:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM b ^ 2, b t , b h n , IVD,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed nD3. y V B , n n D , p^p (cf. M Q 6 a), cnp. T h i s passive use of a reflexive stem is common to all Semitic languages in their later stages, cf. above, § 13 1. I n B H it is comparatively rare in the Hithpa'el, cf. Mic. vi. 16 ; Prov. xxxi. 3 0 ; Q o h . viii. 16 , and the cases cited in the Note t o § 13 3 . See Ges.-K.,§54 g. 1 4 1 . (4) Po e i, Fo a l, a n d H it h p d e l T h e s e stems, already rare in B H , have practically disappeared in M H (cf. above, § 10 5). Po'el is found in a few y^y verbs, cf. below, § 19 1. verb it is found In the strong only in the forms D^IJjiK^D gate-keepers, by analogy from the parallel Dnniiytp singers, 'Ar. 11 b , ' a n d Ipil to empty. Lev. R. 24, a secondary form of S a n . 60 b . a denominative of JiJ^, B H D i J ^ ; cf. above, § 54 . n o trace is to be found in M H . T h i s is Of the Po'al T h e Hithpo'el is found as Nithpo'el in a few y^'y "verbs, cf. below, § 19 1, a n d in the form njpnn? she was m a d e empty, Ned. x. 2. 3. ( i ) H ip H il T H E CAUSATIVE STEM. T h e Hiph'il is identical with the Hiph'il in B H , both in form and in meaning. 1 4 2 . T h e preformative K , instead of n , is found in some texts in thou hast cheated ^ Of a woman. me ( = W ? * i n , as in L , cf. Exod. T h e corresponding reflexive is rlDSTJ flK HK^'np, Qid. iv. 9 2 But the verb is in the Pi'el: njTK', ib. 68 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY xxii. 20 , &c.), B M iv. 4 , n o doubt o n the analogy of t h e cognate HNjiN, ib. ( L nxjin). F o r B H cf. Ges.-K., § 5 3 k, p . verbal nounzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ 143. In the Infinitive t h ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n is elided in n b l j ) ( = n i a i n b ) to increase; n i n ^ ( = nin^'ni)) to cause delay, ' E r . x. 1 5 ; nnb ( = nnn|)) to rinse, j . *AZ. iii. 5.* Cf. above o n N i p h a l , §zyxwvutsr iig, a n d for B H Ges.-K., § frighten, 53 q. Elsewhere the n is preserved :zyxwvutsrqponm TO^ -1'to Y o . v. 1 ; "^^onnl^ t o b e strict;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba b { ?J} ^ to b e lenient, Kil. ii. 2 ; D^33n!) to bring in,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ KH. vi. 3 ; y^?^nb to hide. D a m . iii. 3, &c. 144. T h e fem. sing, of t h e Partic. follows t h e rule given above, § 112 : n n s ^ p c a u s i n g t o forget, horn (denom. of n j m n , A b . ii. 2 ; n y i n p blowing the cf. above, § 9 2 ), T a a . iii. 3, 4 ; but nn^^ip doing good, S a n . vii. 10 ; HiTiD nursing, K n . v. 5 ; nyntp doing evil, San. vii. 10 . T h e shortened Hiph'il (Jussive) is rare : J?^D mayest thou cause to dwell, Ber. 16 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW flOKn d o n o t believe, A b . ii. 4 ( L most texts have v r ?w \ ) ; nnto pjnn ib. ii. 8 ( L ) . 145. Sig n ifica t io n , (i) Usually Causative : ^^^^nb to cause to cease, Suk. v. 5 ; to m a k e to read, t o read to, Bik. iii. 7 ; Tc ^n t o cause to bite, San. ix. i ; nnnjpri to cause to burn, B Q ix. &c. 4, 146. (ii) Inchoative, o r Internally Causative, describing the entry into a state o r condition. T h i s usage is even more frequent in M H than in B H (cf. Ges.-K., § 5 3 e). Exx.: to become healthy. Sab. xix. 5 ; n^nnn to become bright (euphemistically— blind), B M vi. 2 ; i'^ 'nar i t o grow u p , come of a g e , Ket. vi. 6 ; ^iyn . . . •^'•C^yn to grow rich, poor, i b . ; ^3Jj: they will become poor, Me'il. 17 a ; D^Snp to grow wise, Ab. \ \ , 5 ; li'^n?:, ^K^^«3n, IKJnx: to become ripe, ill-smelling, red, M a a . i , 2 ; ^3^i?|n, ^^^i?")"?, T^ '^ } ) * n^CtS'i', cited by Stein (p. 10 b) and by Albrecht (§ 10 1 b) is a noun, for a spiead, or m a t , cf. Bertinoro t o FIul. ix. 3. VERBAL STEMS 69 to become old, rotten, sour, B Q ix.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 2 ; ^ ' l ^ n K ' n , n ^Vi^n to become ^ ^ ^ "1^5 to become white, long, ib. 6. black, short, Neg. i. 5 ; ^ ^ 3 ^ ? ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS E x a m p l e s of Denominative verbs in Hiph'il are ^ ^ ' • n nn ( — n ^ n W ) to begin, §ab. i , 2 ; ^VzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO ^ ?fT (—yn v« ) to put up the finger, Y o . ii. 2 ; n^aj n to face south ( — ' E r . 53 b ; D^T]:, P ? ? ! to face zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ( 2 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI H o p H a L T h e H o p h ' a l is extremely common. I t south, north, B B 53 b, &c. 147. differs in n o respect from the B H H o p h ' a l , except that it takes the vowel u after the preformative, always written p le n e with 1: — ^ n, — V O } &c., even in strong verbs, instead of the usual B H h o . T h i s form of the vowel is found occasionally in B H in strong verbs (Ges.-K., § 53 s), and regularly in most of the weak verbs, viz. y ' ^ y , i ^ ' s , I ' D , l ^ y , and N ^ . As u is also the regular vowel of the Pu'al it must have become in the popular mind the only characteristic vowel of the passive stems, resulting iti the total suppression of the vowel 148. Yeb. E x a m p l e s of H o p h ' a l : xii. 6 ; ^ 3 W n ^ptn^n to be made strong, confirmed, t o become intertwined, Pe. vii. 3 ; ^ \ n \ 0 to be shut u p , Neg. i. 7 ; y j ST^ D to be hidden, T e r . viii. 8 ; D'^^'JiJ^O early, Sebi. x. 5 ; n n ^ n to be m a d e black. H a g . 2 2 b ; ^ ^ f ^ n to be deposited with a third party, Ket. vi. 7 ; yi^ n to become bad, Pe. vi. 6 ; V. 8 ; i. I ; to become c h e a p ; "^"5^0 to be forbidden by v o w ; ritoin^D ^"^^^n to become dear, B M C^ i W D facingir south. Men. 85 a : n n vi to be separated, Ned. to be rinsed, Mak§. iv. 3 ; y i V to bS made bad, B B x. 5 ; I^l^ to be m a d e c o l d ; to be destroyed, 'AZ iii. 9, &c. 1 4 9 . (3) Sa p H e l T h i s old stem is found in the verb n n o ' * This traditional pronunciation as H is proved t o be correct by the invariable spelling with \ . So also in B H even in strong verbs, according to the Babylonian punctuation, cf. Kahle, M a s o r et en d , Os t en s , p. 19 3. * Also in Sirach iv. 25 a ; xli. 2, and, probably, also in the B H noun 70 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY (contracted from ^i?")?), to rebel, refuse; P?")?? N«d. viii. 7; B^r. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH a, &c., a n d inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS b y y ? to draw lines; P^^H?? J9> Sopherim i. i . 160. ( 4 ) ^ap KeL T h e causative stem Saphel is found in the following v e r b s : ^ T^ ^ t o liberate, m a n u m i t ; 'l???^ to enslave, subject; to furnish, d e c o r a t e ; to b e a f l a m e ; to be dim, d u l l ; a n d ^ T^ p to be much, great. Examples. Active: ^ xv 6 Y^b. xi. 5 ; Passive Participle : omq^ehp nnme^tp Git. iv. 4 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS T \ y \ m ^ Y^b. vi. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf M S . v. 14 ; Ni§taph*el, in a passive s e n s e ; Tl?)!??'? B Q viii. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ; " T J i n r i ^ i Y^b. ii. 8 ; n i n n e ^ ? ib. xi. 2 ; ' i ' ? n r i K ^ K , h i j n i D K ' i ? Q i d . iii. 5 . Active: P13 ] ^ ? ? D R H iii. 8 ; Passive: Dn Sj ^ l B' D mortgaged, Ket. ix. 7, 8 ; NiStaph'el: -1??^ ^ ! Git. iv. 4. ff>y^ a n b ^ B^ D he furnished them, San. 3 8 a; i >^3 ^ Kn p Sifra (Weiss) 8 8 c ; Q o h . R . i. 5 ; P ? n ! > 1l 5 ^ Mekil. (Weiss) 79 ; n D »j p i 5 ^ D B M 8 o a ;^ Ol ?V ^ K^ *? N u m . R . x. 8 ; T^ ^ T0 Ber. 5 4 b ; naanrij^? she became prolonged, So. 5 3 a.* T h e s e formations are found in all Semitic languages, including BH.^ Nevertheless, these verbs m a y , perhaps, be loan-words in M H from A r a m . C. The Tenses. T h e inflexion of the verb in M H follows generally the verbal inflexion in B H . T h e following few variations m a y be noted. 16L ( i ) T h e second masc. sing, of the perfect is sometimes spelt with n at the end. especially in Palestinian t e x t s : n JJD ^IP * In the partic. p ^ p b n t D to cause birds to pick u p corn from the hand, we have a secondary Hiph'il of I3p^ with the retention of the preformative H , formed on the model of Saph 'el, as distinguished from t h e regular Hiph'il— pt3^p5>P to cause birds t o pick up corn from the ground, t. S a b . xviii. 4 ; cf. § a b . 155 b. * Cf. Ges.-K., § 55 c. Also the nouns enumerated iSelow, $ 262. THE T E N S E SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ li thou hast fulfilled, S u k . ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT 9 ( L ) ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ nri -jDy, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY nrinj, but alsozyxwvutsrqponm n n a y Z^b. viii. I I ( L ) ; 162. nnbgn Sifra (Weiss) 15 b ; nn-j pnn ib. 48 d, &c. ( a ) T h e second masc. plur. of the perfect often ends in | n , instead of Df), e.g. in^bg Mid. ii. 2 (but ^""W in A b . ii. 3 ). T h i s is a common phonetic c h a n g e , which may, ^however, have been assisted by A r a m , influence.* 163. (3 ) I n the Imperfect the form Hjbbpn (second and third fem. plur.) has entirely disappeared from M H . * Both genders use zyxw ^ b ^ P) and ^ ^ t p PJ? , just as in the perfect they both u s e ^ ^ 0 5, a n d sometimes in M H , inb ^ P, e . g . iNfc'l^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY T^Sorm] ^D-JKn; rfwto women who had been married m a y become betrothed, a n d women who had been betrothed may be married, Y^b. iv. 10 ; T\mn the daughters must be fed, K^t. iv. 6 ; xiii. 3. So also in the Imperative the formzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb >hcj> is used also for the fem., e.g. ••• IJzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ^^tn i ^ f Smh npKI he said to his mother a n d to his wife : bathe her . . . and dance before her, A b . d^RN. xli. 13 . I n this M H has merely developed to the full a tendency already strong in B H . ' Modern Arabic has g o n e further in this respect than M H , and has given u p all t h e fem. plural forms, both in the perfect a n d the imperfect.* Aram., o n the other hand, has carefully preserved the distinction of gender in all its dialects." 164. ( 4 ) T h e imperfect and imperative Q a l is spelt p lm e with 1, i>top\ hSVip. T h e plur. is 'hoj>\ ^ ^ ? P, except in pause where they 1 Cf. above, $ 70 , and / Q/ H ., xx. 680 f. * T h e few cases found are all imitations from B H . T h u s : n j p g n I ^H^^p? D n ^ O , B«r. 17 a, from Prov. xxiii. 16 ; have n i n ? Vrjf, nj^nSPI , Pea viii. 9 ( L ; editions from i Sam. iii. a ) , from Gen.* xxvii. i ; ^^J^j; H J ^ n n i (Singer, p. 5 1) , from Isa. xxxiii. 17 ; P s . xvii. 2. ' Cf. Gen. xxx. 3 9 ; Lev. xxvi. 33 b ; Judges xxi. 2 1a ; Cant. ii. 7 ; iii. 5 ; v. 8 ; vi. 9 ; viii. 4 —ten examples of M H usage against three examples of the older B H usage, viz. iv. 11 and iii. 11 (imperatives). * Cf. Spitta-Bey, op. cit., § 9 0 a ( 1) . Mandaic forms the only exception, cf. Noldeke, Afand, Gr,, $ 16 2. 72 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY " hSl^p), E x x . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ^pi^q: they shall divide,* B M i.zyxwvutsrqponm i , 2 ; ^^^30^ arezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI they will bathe, T o h . x. 3 ; ^ 3 t o n d o not write. Git. vii. i ( L ) ; ^pintpj they will become sweet, *Uq. iii. 4 ; ^^^b^) they shall spit out, Ter. viii. 2 ; ^^St^f) they will overflow, Miq. i. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponm V2 \^n) they will tithe, T®r. i. i . Cf. also the pointing in L : ^tJ2^ they shall be hidden, San. x. 9 . I m p e r . : ^3in3 write y e ! ^O^nn seal y e l G i t . vi. 7 ; ^p^n^ be ye silent I S^bi. viii. 9, 10 ; vii. 2 ; give ye 1 t. Git. vi. 8 . 166. ( 5) T h e lengthened forms of the imperfect a n d imperative (cohortative) are not found in M H . T h e shortened form of the imperfect (jussive) is found only occasionally; cf. for the Hiph'il above, § 14 4 , a n d for n^b verbs below, §§ 20 5, 2 17 . 166. (6) T h e Consecutive Tenses have practically disappeared from M H . In the few cases where they occur, they are conscious imitations of B H . Gen. xxv. 3 3 . Thus V2 ^ \ \ ^b.y?^n Mekil. (Weiss), 6 6 , from Five examples occur, besides more than a dozen simple tenses, in that remarkable Ba r a it a in Qid. 66 a, which must be a fragment of some historical work written in a mixed style of B H and M H (cf. above, §§.i6 , 126 n.). T h e y are ^ ^ ^ ] (three times), (Esther ii. 2 3 ) ; ^i'*]??! they were separated (Ezra x. 16 ; • te'nri Neh. ix. 2 ) ; nynn pymi and the evil sprouted forth ; «")n?.l a n d they were slain. T h e y are found occasionally in the older, but not the oldest, parts of the liturgy: I^iJ?! (Singer, op. cit., pp. 228 , 230 , &c.); Dntp^ni (p. 3 9 ) ; b^^\ (pp. 4 6 , 2 2 7, 240 , six times beside one perfect with simple w a w ); ^nnipsni ( p . 2 5 0 ) ; DPOf ^1 ( p . 2 5 2 ) ; (p. 2 6 7) ; n^y^M, ^ ^ w * (p. 4 9 ) : (p. 4 3 ) is a quotation from Psalms cvi. i i . 1 T h e ocoarrence of this form not in pause is due to scribal error. K*t. viii. 6 ; BM. viii. 8, read Ip^H^, as in L . So A b . iii. 16. T h u s , in L has ^p^H!, but edd. ^psbnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 2 may also be right. 2 Cf. j . T a ' a . II. 2. THE T E N S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 73 157. A s is well known, numerous passages are found even in the oldest portions of the Bible, in which the simple tenses are used in place of the usual consecutive tenses. T h i s becomes more frequent from the time of Jeremiah onward, until in Qohelet the relation between the consecutive and simple tenses is reversed, i. e. the use of the simple tense becomes regular, while that of the consecutive sense becomes exceptional. T h e explanation of this p h e n o m e n o n as due to Aram, influence is inapplicable to the numerous cases in the earlier books of the Bible.* Probably this irregularity in the use of the simple for the consecutive tense arose at an early time within the H e b r e w language itself, and independently of outside influence. consecutive construction It may even be doubted whether the ever attained in popular speech dominating position which it occupies in the literary dialect. that It may be plausibly assumed that the more convenient construction with the simple tenses had survived in the every-day speech side by side with the more difficult construction by m e a n s of the consecutive tenses.* Similarly in Phoenician, which also possesses the consecutive tenses, the simple tenses are used very often where B H would employ the consecutive tenses. T h u s : ^J|3^ . . • (Cooke,zyxwvutsrqpon N , Se m , In s cr ip t io n s , N o .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 3, 1. 8 ) ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU n flipn I ^ N ( N o . 29, 1. 13 ) ; bya^ P ( N o . 3 3 , 1. 3 ) ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^^r\\ b y s ( N o . 38 , 1. i ) ; and the common phrase tn^ ( N o . 13 , 1. 2, &c.), both of which verbs are perfects. T h e contact with Aram, naturally strengthened the simpler construction, until eventually the consecutive construction disappeared from the living speech, and survived only in literature, largely by t h e force of the literary tradition, as in the later books of the Bible, in Sirach, and other literary productions of the M H period. * Cf. Driver, H e b r e w Te n s e s , § 133. 2 Cf. also H . Bauer, D ie Tem p o r a im Sem it is ch en , p . 37 f. 74 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY D. W e a k Verbs. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV GU TTU RAL VERB S . (i) 168. I n the absence of a trustworthy system of punctuation in M H texts, it is not possible to determine whether the Guttural verbs have suffered a n y change in M H , as compared with B H . It may, however, be safely assumed that these verbs obey the same phonetic rules in M H as in B H . (Cf. above, §§ 3 6 , 40 .) zyxwvutsrqponm Exa m p le s o f Gu t t u r a l Ve r b s . 169. Guttural in t h e First Radical. Q a l : D^tn^ to trim, D a m . ii. 2 ; n^J|! to g o u p , B^r. i. i ; litDg stand u p , Y o . i. 7. Niph'al: to b e round, j . ' A Z 4 1 b : ^35(3 they answered, Q i d . 40 b ; ^ " " ^ ^ to be revived, A b . iv. 22. H i p h ' i l :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ^ ^ ^ J) h e remained till darkness, § a b . xxiv. i ; D^VJ! t o shut (eyes), Q i d . 32 b ; "^^?np to farm, B M 10 4 b . 160. Guttural in Second Radical. Qal: Men. 1 8 a ; r»nto to squeeze, § a b . xxii. i . t o b e bright. Pi'el: ^n-jHS to delay, pes. ix. 9 ; n ^ j ; ( L points n^y) to empty, ' A Z . v. 7 ( L 10 ) ; zyxw j r r i KD to entertain, Ber. 6 3 b ; *\ y Sy c^ ugly, Ket. 10 5 a. t o uproot, §ebi. iv. 4. Nithpa'el: n s n n OD Pu'al: t o sweep away, Ket. i. 6 ; ^ D W t o be betrothed, Yeb. iv. 10 . 16L Guttural in T h i r d Radical. Q a l : y?^3 bubbling u p , B B X . 8 ; r in \h spread wide, t. San. vii. i ; D^p^ bought, M § . iii. 11. N i p h ' a l : ny?^ 3 t o p l a n t ; nyi]? t o sow. Oh. xviii. 5. P i ' e l : y»BO to split, §ab. 14 5 an r i B^pD cut, fragmentary, O h . xvi. i . Hiph'il: najn lift u p , Y o . iv. I ; riyinp t o blow trumpet, T a ' a . iii. 3 ; H o p h ' a l : nyipD spread out, 'Ar. vi. 3. 162. T h e verb nXK^ to leave, hardens the N into ^ in the Pi'el and Nithpa'el: T.?^ Pea n^n^? Kil. vi, 6. Zeb. viii. 12 . iii. 2, 3 ; r.?^*^ Kil. ii. 3 ; Contrast Partic. P u ' a l : T.?^ pes. i. 3 ; P e a iii. 3 ; V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 75 WEAK (2) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT VER B S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ^ ' ' a . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 1 6 3 . T h e s e verbs follow generally their B H models. Qal: Tims, to h a p p e n , Yo. i. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^2^' Pes. x. i ; Ned. i. 3 ; V l «; np^K I shall eat. say, §ebi. viii. 9 ; nsfe^n (but L n a m ) to bake, pes. iii. 3 ; n iattj t o bind, §ebi. viii. 3 ; Ber. i. i . The Palestinian texts, however, often havezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX b^Sb = b ^kb zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ('Er. iii. i , &c.) on the analogy of the imperfect b^^"^, &c. '•)DSb = So, usually, in all texts § a b . ii. 6 ; A b . v. i , &c., on the analogy of N i p h ' a l : n W W she was violated, Ket. i. 10 ; n j DW ib. 7 ; n jW , V} } : Ma'a. i. 5 ; to m a k e a tent, Me'il. 17 a ; pes. ix. 9 ; pes. 6 b . ib. 6 ; b M r \ Be. i. I . ^JTj^fc? T a ' a . iv. 6 ; to destroy, ' A Z i v . 7. H i p h ' i l : S l N H O h . iii. i ; t. D a m . i. 10 , from to delay, P u ' a l : • im«9 delayed, b 'P^ p to m a k e dark, § a b . 86 a ; IT^^Se to cause t o take hold, kindle, Sab. i. 11. (L, &c.) have Prn p, with K elided. b n zyxwvutsr >H 'Pi'el: ^ ^ n Pl K Some texts Similarly nin^a^D = rtn ^?«D = n a « to store. Hoph'al: " ^ n ^ V j . Y o . iii. 4. 1 6 4 . Note. T h e verb l a n forms the imperfect Qal on the analogy of the N^Q verbs. T h u s , ^Bl^ = 1D « « = ^ j b n K Kil. ii. 3 , 4 ; Ter. ix. 3 . to have been weakened into N. (3) 166. M H = = T h e n in this verb seems Cf. R. Jonah, R iq m a h , p . N . VER B S '•''D. has preserved the distinction classes of verba, as in B H . ibnj; between the three (i) Originalzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 1* 0; (ii) Original ^^'D; (iii) With ^ assimilated to a following V. Qal. also \t\ (i)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ly-jn gebu. iv. 9 ; «?fn Yeb. iii. 5 ; Pes. iv. 2 ; but §ab. 2 5; gebu. iii. 5. (ii) gebi. iii. i ; pr^ to suck. So. 12 b ; t5n^! to inherit, B B viii. 5 ; ^??n'»n i b . ; strong, Ber. 42 a. to be straight, (iii) P^J^b to pour, §ab. xvii. 5. T h e Infinitive is formed on the analogy of the imperfect. ^ih Ab. iv. 22 ; Yeb. iii. 10 ; 'Er. iv. 2 ; wb Thus: B B ii. 3 ; 76 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY Vl'^b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA j . fier.ix. 5 ; pyb Res. 112 a ; cf. the imperfects V l l 1 ^ , ^V, ir:, Exceptions a r e : m ^ b §eq. iii. 2,zyxwvutsrqponml and n«Tb pr:.' Ber. 16 b (a liturgical phrase), which are formed as in BH.'* A b . ii. 9 ; n n l j Ker. iii. 4 ; ril ^fO A b . ii. 8 ; zyxwvutsrqpon Vl\ r } b Niph'al: ib. iv. 22 ' ; n j y b gebu. 9 b ; yij: ib. i. 4 ; t.b} : Bek. v. 3. (iii) plW Mak§.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE V. 9. 160. Pi*el, Pu'al retain the % as in B H : So n ) to give a pedigree, San. 82 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ nn^a^> to make fair, good, j . BB viii. i ; * iD^!ip to chasten San. 39 a ; Dr i ^'tp to m a k e orphaned. Res. 49 a ; D ? ! ) to marry a brother's widow, Yeb. xv. 10 ; ^U^n!) to set apart, T o h . viii. 6 ; to weary her, S o . j i . i ; I j f :| j * t o m a k e old, BB 91 b j PVa VD Ket, 8 b ; n n n V D B Q i. 2 ; n e v i p j . Git. ii. I ; i f i ^ D Ned. ix. 8. Nithpa'el. (i) vrinn A b . i. 10 ; n j\ m ( i m p e r a t . ) ; n n in n S to confess, San. vi. 2, but also nn^ :np Kin. iii. 6 ; nn^ ^ :n3 Ber. 31 a. So the forms I DDI W added, Sab. 152 a ; 'Er. vii. 7 ; IBDOT Res. 87 b ; n n p i n o n QD l T l D to be to be burnt, Lev. R. 7; n n in i to be left over. Res. 15 9 b ; Y o . 46 a, traditionally pronounced like the Aram. I t t a p h ' a l : ' i SDl n ? , nsDWD, n ipin p, nnin?.* (ii) nn:n3 Git. v i i ; ^ »3:n? Yeb. i. 4 ; nnsiru T a ' a . 23 b ; n^a>:n? G e n . R. 59 ; J^im to despair, A b . i. 7 ; T a ' a . 2 3 b ; ^ n w Qid. iv. 12 ; nilD2i:TO Yeb. 3. I ; "^Hjnnb to be haughty, B B l o b . 167. H i p h ' i l : (i) b '^ Sn Kil. v. i ; s n i n A b . iv. 2 2 ; rvvnSn ^ Albrecht*s suggestion (§ i o 6 e ) that these and similar infinitives jri^f), &c.) are a combination of the imperf. with the preposition *Tv!), IDK^b^ ]ty *b) is again5.t the spirit of the language. 2 n m ^ b K«t. iv. 3, cited by Albrecht (§ m b), is not an infin , but a verbal noun : r i r i T b = nnT^^ ; cf. below, § 228, and above, § 6 2 . ^ T h e preformative H may have been preserved here because of the assonance with the preceding cf. above, § 115 . * This traditional pronunciation seems to be more correct than that of the simple Nithpa'el: ^Bmn?, n DDin O, Hnij^np, ^"iniH?. In this latter the 1, as a consonant, would have been written twice ; cf. above, § 57. Cf. also the Targum : I g ^ H K , l e v . x. 16 ; 2 Sam. xxiii. 7. WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 77 V . 9 ; ^?n?1« (cf. above, § 14 2 ) ; li^jjin to become dear, B M Ter.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG V. 9 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH DrinrzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ^in ib. vii. 2 ; «^?rtOzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX KH. viii. 4 ; y? ^ ^ n s a v e ! Ber. iv. 4 ; to agree, Res. iv. 9 ; rtpnte to become yellow, So. iii. 4 ; A b . iv. 22. ynvib (ii) Ber. 17 a (from Prov. iv. 2 5 ) ; n ^ ^ t ? San. vii. 10 ; p^ ?t? Bek. 7 b ; n5^?0 Ket. V . 5 ; n j j y D Ket. 60 a ; P^ ? n | ) pes. 112 a; D^e >n!)i Y o . iii. 4. (iii) n ^ y n B Q 22 b ; to kindle, Y o . vi. 7 ; fT^fip to spread, §ab. xviii. 3 ; P' ' ? P Ker. 5 b . Hoph'al : B B . v. 8 ; ^ 2^ 0 to be led, T o h . vii. 5 ; ^ 1 ^ 0 to be added, §ebu. i. 6 : 3 0 ^ 0 San. vii. 10 ; n y y i D 'Ar. vi. 3 ; nnjrtD N u m . R . 12 . 16 8 . T h e two verbs W secondary roots n y i , n m . njnin?, nyiinnj) N u m . R. 14 . i. 6. P i ' e l : n r i w San. xi. 5. (original I^'D), have formed in M H E x x . P i e l :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ ^ T] L a m . R. ii. 1 3 ; zyxw j . Suk. v. 5 ; Qal: Cant. R. Nithpa'el: ^ n n W B Q 50 a . These may, perhaps, be loan-words from Aram. T h e verb ^ b n forms the imperfect Q a l and the whole of the Hiph'il from i ? \ as in B H . E x x . Q a l : ^.^J Ket. xiii. 7 ; ^.^n ib. vii. 4 ; ^?i>ri Ned. vii. 9 ; ^I.bj, ^1.^6? ' E r . iii. 5 , Inf. T\ b >b ib. iv. 10 ; B Q i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH I , but also ^ ^ b b ^ Nid. iv. 2 ; Ket. xii. 3 ; San. vii. 10 , H i p h ' i l : nm bSn S^bu. vii. 6 ; f\ 'bSD Ket. xii. i ; PP^ b t o 'Er. vi. 7 ; r\ ^bS' ' A Z iii. 9 P e a vi. 3. The T h e s e verbs conform generally to the B H i'D verbs. The (imperat.) Git. vi. i; ; ia^binb Intensive stem is formed throughout from l ^ n . (4 ) 169. VERBS / D . 3 is regularly assimilated to the following consonant whenever ^ Some of these forms may be derived from the cognate roots: SllD, p13 ; cf. below, § 18 5. 2 L and other texts have n r = Qal. ' T h e form Tl S"l^ in edd. is an error for '^ b i} b Pi'el, as always in L , and also in edd. BQ ii. i, 8 cc. 78 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY preceded by a preformative with a vowel, or it is dropped altogether s h ^ w a as in the where it would have to begin a word with azyxwvutsrqponmlkjih imperative Q a l . (i) Qal. Imperfect: bite off, 'Uq. ii. 6 ; nia^ , n lun to dry u p , 'AZ v. 3 ; Dia^ to to touch, B M ii. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed ; ^ ^ i p n to take up, Yeb.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA XV. 3 ; P e . vi. 1 1 ; VKiK to plant, Kil. i. 8 ; a*ipj to bore, §ab. ii. 4 ; nsai?* ib. xxii. 3 ; fn^ to give, i b . iii. 5 ; H3jn^ ib. ii. 4 ; to vow, N a z . viii. Ket. X. 2 . i ; jriK Ter. x. 6 ; ^fe^i? Sab. xvi. 7 ; T h e vowelzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 0 is sometimes retained on the analogy of V^V verbs ( — ^?iDn, ^ 3lD^ ) in the second fem. sing, and in the p l u r a l : ^i'nn Ned. x. 7 ; to bite in, adhere, HaL ii. 4. Imperative: ni^n San. iii. 5 ; Y o . vi. 4 ; Git. 7 8 a ; ^ b zyxwvu \2 Ma'a. ii. I ; but also ^i>itD Me'il. vi. i (L h t ^ ) ; fn Git. vi. i ; in pause, t. Git. vi. 8 ; Kfe' li^* T a ' a . iv. 8 . ib. i. 6 ; T h e Infinitive is formed from the Imperfect: "^^^^b Ned. iii. i ( B H -^ S^ ^ h N u m . vi. 2 ) ; ^ Si:h to s t r i k e ; ^ ^ S^ 'b B Q i. 4 ; ^"^^'^ Ab. V. 8 ; "y ^ b to become a Nazirite, Ned. 3 b ; j . Bik. i. 8 . to loosen, S o Ng^^b to marry, Yeb. i. 4 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe w h § a b . i. 8 , except in the standing expression H H ^ I HNfe'S *AZ i. i ; ii. 3, &c. (literally: '^to take and give, i.e. to buy, to deal), where the old forms have been preserved for their assonance.*^ T h e s e infinitives m a y , perhaps, be older than the B H forms with t h e termination n . Cf. i Kings vi. 19 , which m a y be a fo r m a m ixt a of a colloquial and the literary n n b . So, perhaps, f n n ib. xvii. 14 (Ketib), is z fo r m a m ixt a of I?? { \ ^ b ) andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA T\T\, 170 . bSvy \ W h e n the second radical is a guttural, the 3 is preserved: to put on a shoe, P ara viii. 2 ; xiii. 16 ; i^Hib Ab. vi. 3. n ^ t an (of! Y o . viii. i ; bSV^b Sab. So also sometimes in other c a s e s : Naz. 17 a ; "^W? guard, Ber. 17 a (liturgical); n\ V\2\ :h Kil. ii. 4 Jer. i. 10 ). ' Cf. the writer's r e m a r k s , / Q / ? . , xx, p . 6 8 6 , footnote 3 . WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 79 171. (ii) Niph'al. Perfect: ai^"*?,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV n 3 ^ > ? H u l . iii. i : n i p ^ 3 to be bored, j . Ter. viii. 5 ; n xf ? ^ ? Ket. iv. 4 ; ib. v. 2 ; Dr i Nt ? 3 t. BB viii. 9 (fem.!) Imperfect: Kl ?3n Yeb. ii. 9 ; npa^ to be spotted, Ma'a. i. 3 ; ^ :nr Ket. ix. 2. Infinitive: ^ PjnS Para v. 9 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb (m '^ b Yeb. ii. 10 ; P^ ^ b to be injured, P®s. 8 b (cf. l ^ ^ b below, § 177) . donated; Ket. i. n N& 3 Mak§. ptri^?^ I D n T 3 2 ; P3ri^3 Zeb. viii. 9 . V. Ber. ix. 4 ; j . xi! b i U^ ? I; to b e 'Ar. i. syllable instead of d: Ppir? Res. 8 b ; np ^D>3 Participle : i; fi^m O h . xviii. 3 ; ; n^K&^3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON t. BB xviii. 19 ; t n ? to squirt, H u l . vi. 6 ; Meg. i. 10 ; ^ T? Some show J in the second p l D? to be kindled, Kel. v. 6 ; to deliver, § a b . 32 a ; to slip oflf, Lev. R . 37 ; P lin o n ^ 1«, p b i « Para Bik. i. 8 ; \l^Sm to j . pluck out. Gen. R. 5 6 . 3 is retained in verbs with second radical V : ^i^J(33 to be locked, P^s. V. 5 ; n^ j;33 'Ed. V. 6 ; ly?? to be shaken, BB 74 b. T h e Intensive Stem is regular. 172. (iii) H i p h ' i l : ^ V^ a n to reach, Bik. iii. 3 ; ^ ^ ^ n Ned. iii. 3 ; nrin-sin Ned. 23 a ; ^ni^nn Sab. 127 b ; r ^ n B Q i. 2 ; Ber. i. 3 ; nip^DH to kindle. Sab. iii. i ; Ket. vi. 6 ; HB ^ ^ s n to incline, to strike, B M 30 b ; nr\'^rzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU \t} to permit, Yeb. xv. 3 ; but also with 3 r e t a i n e d : i ^ n 3 n to lead, Kil. viii. 2, 3 ; i^^V^n Qid. 22 b ; 3''??n to face south (denom. from 3 3 3 ) , 'Er. 5 3 b . I m p e r f e c t : ^ T \^mi B Q iv. 4 ; n^D! to move, gab. 82 b ; P'Bl Kel. v. i ; n^nn Yeb. xv. 3 ; but also >rp:: j . Ma'a. i. 3. move, Kel. v. 7 ; K^ ^ i pn b Infinitive : p M n Jj B Q i. i; "W Bnb to to compare, BM ii. 5 ; St^ ^ ^ W n^ Qid. 29 a. Participle : '^ ^'np,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO n r p So. iii, 8 ; i^^lpP Y o . iii. 2 ; TiK> to strike, Bek. vii. 6, but also T P ? ? So. 22 b ; Naz. vi. 3 ; pj^^?^ 173. (iv) Hoph'al. to drop, § a b . 67 a ; to cause to drop, Be. v. i. Perf.: " ^ S^ n Qid. iii. 5 ; p jn , iii. 2 ; p B ^ n Kel. v. 4 ; n c ^ p ^ n to be compared, Ker. 3 a. San. X. 4 ; t n v H u l . 27 b ; W \pr\n B Q Imperf. : Me'il. ii. 3 ; p n v 'AZ iii. 2. » L has Qal in both passages : Tni3, D n m 3 . 8 o zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY P a r t i c :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE n m corrected, P^s. 1 1 2 a ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY " T JI D N^d. iv. i ; H f D Ra. xii. 8 ; n 3lb Ket. vii. 11zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ; N S ^O zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ib. i. 3 ; P ^ I D Kel. x. I ; n ^ l D Oh. ix. 9 ; HB^ ^ D surrounded, Suk. i. 10 ; H l B i J^ D Meg. i. 2. zyxwvutsrqponm 1 7 4 . T h e verbzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ npb forms the imperfect Qal on the analogy of the i - ' B verbs, as in B H : ni) Yo. vi. i ; T h e Niph'al is regular, but some later texts show assimilation : NG>3 *Er. iii. i ( L npbi); N -^ N IP ?, P N J P ? (5) Men. 42 b. VERB S i - ' y , ^'y. 176. I n this class of verbs, M H follows faithfully the model of B H , but has carried certain forms to a fuller development, especially in the Intensive Stem. The forms, like p3, P N , B ^ N , RR, P I ? , &c. differ very little from the Vv forms, and the two classes m a y be treated together. 176. (i) Th e Sim p le St e m . Qa L M H has preserved the distinction between transitive verbs which have the vowel a in the perfect, and intransitive verbs which have / or J in the perfect. Exx. Transitive : DSa he corked them, M § iii. 12 ; II to feed, Ber. 58 b (Singer, p . 3 19 ) ; to fence, A b . deRN. i. 7 ; to draw a circle, T a ' a . iii. 8 ; DPI to pity, Neg. ii. 5 ; with the older fem. termination N : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA T\ y 6 to return, Lev. R. 2 3 ; ^IJL^D to be guilty, B Q i. 2 ; ^Dri j . Ket. iv. 14 ; 55^1 to thresh, Ber. 58 a ; HTJ to move, Ket. ii. 9 ; 'Er. iv. I ; H" } } to harrow, 'Ar. ix. i ; rilpB' to put, Ber. 28 b ; n^ Vi to judge, San. vi. 6 ; ^^^'H Sifre N u m . xix. 2. Intransitive: nf\2 HD,, n n o , IflD to die, Yeb. i. 2 ; to be ashamed, Qid. 8 1 b ; ix. 15 ; Git. vii. 3 ; t. O h . v. 1 1 ; \^\2 So. to come, N a z . iii. 6 ; nN3 Yeb. xv. 6 ; with termination N : nN3 Ned. ix. 5 ; nnK3 Yeb. XV. I ( L n N 3 ) ; ^3N3, DriN3 Rer. 63 a. Imperf.: to pound, j . Be. ix. 9 ; P R , P T « to feed, Ket. xii. i ; S^TJ to sweat, T o h . ix. r ; P^NJ to form a partition; P^ N RI Zeb. 19 a ; Xi\n\ Maks. iii. 8 ; DOT to move, be elated (with T\T[ as subject) WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 8i K«t. 67 b ; i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC ^ Bl ? to grow cold, weak, Y o . iii. 5 ( L a n d other texts ron); ^3D^K?; to r u b , K e l . xiv. 5 ; DW K^ ^ ib. xvi. i ; Mid. iv. 5 ; IS^KzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF ^J to g o to a n d fro, Ber. 18 a ; in« B Q ii. 10 ( L n«); m »ri T e m . iv, 2 ; «^nJR A b . i. 1 1 ; « a j Naz. iii. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf ^tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT <S2n S^bu. iv. 5. HDnb Be. 1 4 a ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW njni) Ket. xii. 3 ; ntb ib. i ; pn^ Infin.: to circumcise, § a b . xix. 4 ; ^^DS to anoint. D a m . *Er. iii. i iii. i ; ^ '^ ^ b to bend, A b . iii. 2 1. Ber. 18 b ; ^ Ki a 'Er . 5 2 a ; ^Ni3 Imperat.: Yo. ii. 4 . Partic.: n j j , p?t Ket. xii. i ; an B Q i. i ; p n *Er. vii. 11 ; nSbn dance, L (ed. nihn), T a a. iv. 8 ; t5?^ to knead, g a b . vii. 2 ; r \ W ) to catch. S a b . vii. 3 ; P I J B e . iii. i ; K^'J § a b . vii. 2 ; Res. iii. 9 ; P?1 S a n . il I ; n » Y e b . xvi. 6 ; proselyte, Y a d . iv. 4 ; 1J? B Q iii. 5 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb {d because of «), b u t ^ 1 3 ; . T j i S t o awake, B Q ii. 5 ; be waste, B M l o i a ; K' i S D a m . iii. 6 ; PK'ta M a ' a . iii. 5 ; Ket. viii. I ; n p n Miq. x. 3 ; ni3 easy. Men. x . 3 ; p n i ^ G e n . R . 11. P a s s i v e : D^^ to plaster. Mid. iv. i ; j . So. ix. 14 ; D^b^ D Res. V. 3 ; nin^tD Nid. 2 4 a ; nb^D j . Bik. i. 3 ; HDI K ? n\ ff^b t o value, t. B Q X. I ; ni;3 t. B M ix. 2 9 ; no, n iT3 ' E r . 17 b . 177. N ip K a l. Perfect: T h e preformative 3 is pointed h ir e q (— ^3), evidently o n the analogy of the strong verb. l^^n^? R H 12 a ; niis^3 A b . d e R N . xxiv. 5 ; with Exx. nfh^, H a l . ii. 2 ; ^nla^? G e n . R . 13 ; niaf*? S a b . 10 6 b ; n t o B e . iii. 2 ; DW? (fem.) t. B B viii. 19 . Imperf.: '<\^\ to b e light, j . Ber. i. i ; ^ n l K ' »; Y o . viii. 5 ; ^Tmi to enjoy, Ber. viii. ^ ; \\^\ O h . vi. 3, 7 ; San. viii. 8, 9 (L ed. ^^^3 Partic); ''W Ket. xiii. 3 ; K^i^n T e r . v. 2, 3 ; ^C^^! ib. i ; b \ \ Si\ §ab. xix. 5 ; n^Jr^ ib. i. 6 ; Dn'^n to be lifted, T e r . v. 2 ; ^115^; to rub, t. B M xi. 8. Infin.: pT^J Git. iii. 4 ; A b . iv. 2 9 ; HITJ) M i q . Partic: p n i «V. S a b . iii. 6 ; nin ^ N^ . Y o . 11 a ; I ^T?, p ?iT3 R H i. 2 ; n3iT3 R H 16 a ; P?VT3 Bez. i. 7 ; pr ? Git. xii. 6 ; Wirj, nl3ir3 Ket. xii. 2 ; pmD^3 to move, t. Z a b . iv. 6 ; niVJ A b . iii. 4 ; 82 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY PzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH ")^V?. Ber. 6 1 b . But withzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW d in the preformative: lzyxwvutsrqponm ^ ^ l j B Q ii. 5 ; Y a . iv. 3, &c. (cf. 2 S a m . xix. 10 ) ; rti>J to twist, Kil. ix. 8 ; ^^OJ to b e low, ib. iv. 7 ; rtKno: to feel (aged persons who grope their way). P e a viii. i.* (ii)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Th e In t e n s iv e St e m , I n the formation of this stem 178. M H has further developed the two methods already found in B H , viz. (a) H a r d e n i n g of t h e vowel into the cognate consonants (1 or >) on the analogy of the strong verb, a n d ( b ) Reduplication. { a ) H a r d e n i n g the vowel into a consonant. (a) I n t o 1. P i ' e l : P."? to m a k e firm, direct, Ber. ii. i ; M Q ii. 3 ; POJ i b . ; remove thorns, M Q 5 a ; Ber. v. i ; poi> Kil. v. i ;zyxwvutsrqp n?!> to B M 90 b ; H^ l ^ r i D to halve (from ^in), j . Br. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP I . P u ' a l : P}?tp T o h . iii. 2 ; njijD!p Kel. xxviii. 7 ; nlWO Mak§. ii. 6; HDWD j . fier. i. i. ^ri3li?ri?, nyiipn? 179. ^ 3 1| 3 n i N i t h p a ' e l : P?.?n? B Q iv. 6; ib. viii. *i; P?1)l|0 to join together, S a n . v. 5 ; gebi. iv. 2.« ()8 ) Into \ Pt \ l Perf ^^^T^ to shame, B Q iii. 10 ; t o walk, Suk. 28 b ; n ^ ^ 3 t o decorate ; I^ ^ JD to plaster, 'AZ iii. 7 ; n y j ^ to improve, j . Sebi. iv. 2 ; r i D^Jp ^IJ^^?! to forge, j ; S o . vii. 3 ; to confirm, fulfil, B Q iii. 9 ; ^O^^^i? ' E d . i. 3 ; ^ 3 ^ »n to declare guilty, § a b . xii. 3 ; OTf ^^n E x o d . R . 3 2 ; y^Jpri t o accompany, assist, § a b . 10 4 a ; ^Jl^a (imperat.) ib. 3 1 a ; ^\^pb to destroy. G e n . R. 10 0 ; ^D^^D|) to appease, Ber. 28 b ; e^.??tp B Q viii. i ; 3 ?ntp g a b . X. 6 ; P?^*nip D a m . i. 3 ; PJSD to look, Ber. 55 a ; ?n>nD to cause cattle to dwell on a field, to manure, Sebi. iii. i ; '^^^J.l^* Prp O Q o h . R . ii. 8. Pu *a l\ X. 6 ; 1J^ 3 l p cut u p (from artery), Y^b. xvi. 3 ; Git. marked, t. S«q. i. 5 ; D^J^PO B M 7 a ; p D j ^ p D Neg. * Another reading haszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Tf^^tfWt^ \ cf. the comment of R. Simson, ad loc. 2 T h e verb , So. i. 6 ; Naz. iv. 5, &c., cited by Albrecht ($ 114 b) does not belong here. Tt is a M H modification of the B H verb ^ 3 3 ; cf. above, § 58 . WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 83 V. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF r)ST zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ) ^ ) iO with fringes, § a b . 25 b : ninzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^J^Vtp painted, Kel. xxviii. 4- N it h p a 'e l zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI ; T ^ l ? to be manured, §«bi. iv. 2 ; n n ^ *^ 3 to be i m - proved, i b . ; D^an ? Ber. 3 3 a ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^B^^nw j . D a m . i. i ; D^PH! Git. i. 3 ; ^ HTjanj Yeb. 47 a ; T*s n «, ^ 'l^-n*? Qid. iii. 7 ; ^ V^ ^ ?) G i t . ii. 4 ; T?2nn| ) Yeb. 47 a ; 'i5^^.^?no B Q viii. i ; a ^ n n o A b . iii. 4 ; no^j^nt? ib. iii. 9 . 1 8 0 . Of this formation B H shows only o n e example with ) Ps. cxix. 6 1) and two examples with V ( D a n . i. 10 ; of. Sirach xi. 2 1) , and D*i? Esther ix. 3 1, & c . ; cf. Sirach xiii. 2 3 , and Ges.-K., § 72 m ) . T h e formation is generally considered to have been borrowed by late B H from A r a m . in other Semitic languages, e.g. Arabic. But it is found also T h a t earlier Hebrew possessed this power of converting the vocalic middle radical into a hard consonant, is shown by the cognate nouns IJ?, ^!D, ^J.?, &c., a n d by uncontracted verbs like n n , 11^, n jy, '"'JP, which have hardened the middle w a w , owing lo the presence in the root of another weak letter. It is, therefore, quite probable that this formation for the intensive stem was developed within H e b r e w itself o n the analogy of the strong verb. It m a y even be assumed that the formation existed in the spoken language long before it appeared in literature, and that M H received it from the spoken language of B H times.^ 1 8 1 . ( 3 ) Reduplication, Po'lel, a n d Nithpo'lel. (a) Doubling of the second radical, T h e s e forms are rarer in M H than in B H Only the following examples are found in M H : Po'lel: -»l^y; to awake, M Q i. 5 ; IJi^b E x . R . 15 ; Otri? to exalt, pes. X . 5 (liturgical p a s s a g e ) ; IJ^3tp to wheel round (denom. of ^??t?zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC p^r\xavzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ^y Yo. iii. l o . L has, perhaps, correctly R OD , P o l ' a l ) ; Mak§. iv. I ; nSDlVD to fly, H u l . xii. 3 ; On-jiytD M § v. 1 5 ; n y ^QD ^ Cf. Koenig, Le h r g e b a u d e , i, p . 45 a f. 8 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV to lament, R e t . iv. 4 ; n zyxwvutsrqpo ^33 ^ ptp M Q to shatter, L e v . R. 27 ; n j j l p o iii. 9 ; ^riDD^D A b . vi. 2 ; Dn"jiK^lD singers, *Ar. 11 b . Nithpo'lel: ^tDtJion? to totter, B^r. 3 2 b ; ^ ^ ^ y n : Lev. R. vii. 9 ; ^DDl ^ nn (imperat.), to wave, 'AZ 24 b ; | ?.^3rin| ) B Q 27 b ; to long, Yeb. 62 b ; A b . deRN. i. 7 ; p Ot ^ i o n D n p i ? i n ^D B M 71 a (cf. Sirach zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 1 8 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ( P) Doubling of the whole root. T h i s is more frequent in xxxii. 2 ) ; r? ? ''^ n t D Q i d . 30 b . M H than in B H ; cf. above, § 10 8 . Pilpel:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE SV] V ]y to shake, 'Or. i. 3 ; to mock, gab. 3 0 b ; ^y3]^? to shake, Suk.* iii. 9 ypyp) ; ^ny?V? Yeb. 1 2 1 a ; to tattoo, Mak. iii. ^ aj foy?; §ab.zyxwvutsrqpo XX. 5 ; to let down by chain, §ebi. iv. 10 ; bobpip to move, 'Er. x. 4 ; nS^ ScD B B iv. 3 ; aba^ tp Ber. n 'b f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ?^D B Q 82 b . 39 a ; nDawip Oh^. viii. 5 ; Fu lp a L Participle o n l y : ^ b n b ^n D shaken, Kel. x. 3 ; n ^ K^ bv^ ^ tp ib. viii. i ; n i K^ DK^ ^ t Dl p nhj^3tp ( = n n j - i l Jt p ) ,' well harrowed, Men. 8.5 a : rubbed off, Meg. 18 b I PVJ'i^l? Be. 25 a. H it h p a lp e l: TlV^ Viy o to b e shaken, B Q 82 b ; ^»:»3n? t o slumber, Res. X. 8 ; Dj Dj n n b ( = 'tpenn), Y o . i. 7 ; i>!?5>^^S> to be k n e a d e d t h r o u g h , H a l . iii. i ; Kel. xv. i - p b o b ^D §ab, iii. 6; D^i^ n b n m Miq. iv. 3. (iii) Th e Ca u s a t iv e St e m . 1 8 3 . H ip h 'il: 'n^Cin to change, Temu. i. i ; HPinn to smell, Yo. viii. 4 ; ^Wpn to awaken. N u m . R . 10 ; HPipn to understand, §ab. 3 1 a ; rinan t o give rest, ib. 152 b ; ri^yn to testify, Yeb. vii. 3 ( L n n i T ^ n ) ; ^nnyn Yeb. 99 b ; ^^yn Mak. 3 a ; 'r \ 2 m to lower, t. Naz. iv. 7 ; ^^^^n to gaze, H u l . 47 b ; ^l?nin Yo. 39 b ; nriDK^n to reply, Sifra (Weiss), 1 1 3 a ; ^ ^ ^ '^ } ?K i Res. 69 a. F o r the omission of the separating vowel before the afformative in B H , cf. Ges.-K., § 7 2 k . Imperf.: ^ Tya zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX W ]] to move, B e . iii. 5 ; ^^^TP] T e m . i. i D V p . Sebu. iii. 8 ; W ^ y n ib. iv. 5 ; D^DJ t o blow. Sab. 49 a ; 13?^?^! Ber. V. I ; Naz. iv. 6. I m p e r a t . : « 3n Res. vi. 2 ; a s n to cool. WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 85 Sebu. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV 8;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW I V n n T a ' a . ii. 10 . Infin.: -^ ^ on b Yo. i. 7 ; T e m . i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML I ; ^ H W ^ San. 53 a ; t D^ p n b ' Z a b . iii. 3. Partic. : P ? ? H a g . ii. i ; t^^pD Zab. v. i ; n n ^ t JD San. vii. 1 0 ; p r i? Ab. iii. 17 ; PT» 9 Tem. i. i . rhn 1 8 4 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA H o p h 'a l: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE \i\ to occur, Ber. 3 1 a ; n»-j^ n to be lifted, Hal. ii. 8 ; H3^^ to be waived, Mid. iii. 4 ; n*l^n to be rinsed, Mak§. iv. 3 ; to sprout forth, Qid. 66 a ; no^O Te m . i. I ; trm 185. Note r. also in zyxw As in B H , so in M H some l^^y roots are found forms. T h u s , aiD to be good = niD^; pi3 to suck = p p to awake = p p \ mr to move = n n r : Ci D \2\0 prepared. Be. i. i ; Zeb . v. 6 ; VryOKO San. vi. 2 } So also in ; forms : i n to crush = to be cheap = ; ; p n to separate = p t n ; to feel = 1 8 0 . N o t e 2. T h e verb n o forms also a causative by assimila- tion, as in B H , in the sense * to lay down*, e . g . n o n B B ix. i ; n n ap Ber. viii. 4 ; ^ non| n So. ix. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf r\m B M iii. 4 ; n r a » Qid. 66 a. 1 8 7 . N o t e 3. T h e verb DO ( B H D N:) to speak, shows s o m e strange forms, probably of an artificial character. spoke, Zeb. iv. 5 ; n » 0 , njlpo Thus she spoke, Yeb. xvi. 7 ; he ^n^??0 I spoke, i b . ; ^^-0^3 ( L Ot?0 ) we spoke. Git. vi. 7 ; b u t also W , ^nip: t. N a z . iv. 7 ; "ntpKJ Sifre N u m . xix. 2 ; DKJ , ibid, xxviii. 2. (6 ) 188. VERB S y ' y . T h e tendency, already strong in B H , to m a k e these verbs approximate to the standard of the strong triliteral type is carried still further in M H . Biliteral forms are the regular type * In the curious expression p a i « H S H X , ' A Z iii. 5 (L) the form pniK seems to be treated as a participle Qal, and should be pointed p D^ t ^ . I t is probably a scribal expansion of pilfcjt = p 3 K . rlT^ in , B M . ix. 3 , is an Aramaism for n " ^ ^ 3 n , from " ^ ^ a to be fallow, due to the influence of the following Aram, form 'l^aiK. L has the correct reading t V^ITi in BM. I n *Ar. ix. i L is defective. 86 MORPHOLOGY only in the causative stem and, to a smaller extent, in t h e Imperf. Q a l and Niph'al. I n the other parts of the Q a l a n d the Niph'al triliteral forms predominate. I n the Intensive Stem they are used exclusively. Aram., o n the other hand, h a s preserved a n d accentuated m o r e zyxw T h e biliteral forms of thezyxwvuts y'y strongly than any other Semitic language the natural affinity of the V'V verbs with the ^'V verbs. predominate in Aram. 189. (i)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 77ie Sim p le St e m . Qa l. Perfect. T r i l i t e r a l : STin to divide, O h . xv.zyxwvutsrqponm 4; to measure, ' A Z v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 7 ; P2B to stop, Miq. iii. 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkji ; PP"? t o spit, B Q viii. 6 ; ^ if to err, § a b . 9 5 a ; n^jT} Y^b. xii. 3 ; riV??^ to cut, B Q 9 1 b ; ^ijJjppn to enact a law, Y o . 67 b ; ^^30 to become moist, Mak§. iii. 4 ; ^Dt3^ to become dim, t. § a b . iii. 2 ; ^^bv to clarify, t. Nid. iii. 11 ; DTiaan t o offer the Festival sacrifice, P«s. 70 b . Biliteral: -in H a g . i. 9 ; to cough, ' E r . 9 9 a ; PI H a g . 9 a ; ^31 to be many, § a b . i. 7. Imperfect: § a b . 6 9 a ; b 'h ^ ) to to cut, B Q 9 i b ; baste, j . M Q iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML 5 . But usually biliteral: "^i^J to choose, A b . ii. i ; ni ari Git. v. 9 ; ntaK Ma'a. ii. 6 ; n i V to cut. P a . ii. 2 ; 1i:i« BB 13 a ; H^nj to cleanse t h e head, Naz. vi. 3 ; B^r. 30 b ; pipj B Q x. 2. S o I m p e r a t . : 113 B B 1 3 a ; Hi3 to bend, B^r. 6 0 b ; ^artp A b . d«RN. xxxix. I ; b u t also l ^ l i p Y o . 39 a. Infinit.: rtTib to shear, H u l . 13 8 a ; '^ Sy h to drag, K e l . v. 7 ; )^>fn^ B e . iv. 6 ; \ ^ ^ ^ t o mix, t. Mak§. iii. 7 ; ff?^'^ MQ 26 a ; l^vp^ M i q . X. 5 ; to h e m , iV^pS ( L WpS) 'gebi. iv. 10 . Biliteral: rt^^ to spoil, P e . iv. i , 2 ; ^I^nS to rub, Naz. 59 a ; "r )xh M § V. 9 ; piD^ Kel. xxviii. 2 ; J^P^ ' A Z i. 8 . Participles, only triliteral: Tlia S a n . iii. r ; DOit, nooit, I^D^t, to give false evidence, M a k . i. i , 2, 3, & c . ; * p i l t o 'Er. v. 4 ; riDDil * From Deut. xix. 19 . WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 87 to shake, t. H u l . ii. 12 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ; rinitJ? to flow gently. O h . iii. 5 ; D^OJ to level, H u l . 59 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS S^JH,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT n v ^ m to break, Kel. iii. 5 ; pB^B? t o press, A b . v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 5. 1 9 0 . Ntp K a L Perf.: DDM gebi. i. 8 ; ^»tf)33 Rek. vi. 4 ; P21? to bind, N a z . ix. 4 ; PSPf? B M ix. 2 ; nsM? «Ar. 19 a ; n ^ o ; Bik. i. 8 ; to complete, include, j . So. vii. 4 . Biliteral: pits^? to decay, N i d i i i . 4 ; W ? Bik. i. 8 ( L ipiD^i). Imperf. :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO m) ' A Z i. 8 ; Y m Nid. ii. i ; ^^Vj?; Ned. iii. 5 ; b u t biliteral forms are more c o m m o n :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU OIV to be hot. Be. ii. 5 ; ^t^K §ab. iii. 5 ; ^B?? t o m e l t ; ^3?^ to be cold. S a b . xxii. 4 ; to clarify, ib. xx. 2. instead of d , on the analogy of the I'y v e r b s : ^^^3^ to With roll, Ber. 7 a ; >S^Sni t o be c o m m o n , Sebi. i. 8 ;^Oin;; Sab. 4 1 b ; ^ ^^B) ( L ^15??) T a ' a . iii. 8 . Infin.: b h ^ r l? to m i x . Men. xi. 4 ; n3-5> B Q ix. i ; nT^ n b D a m . ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA R ; but also o n ) K e l . xiv. i. P a r t i c : p!^^?? Men. xii. 4 ; TjM ' E r . x. 1 1 ; nnnw, PTJ3? B e . ii. 10 ; PPSP g a b . 12 b ; P1TO? 'Ar. vii. i ; ntojp? Ned. iii. 5, but also Biliteral: pi"»3 to spit, Miq. vii. i ; pte^3 Ber. 6 1 b ; Ppte^? R H iii. 8 . 1 9 1 . (ii) Th e In t e n s iv e St e m , (a) Pd e l^ Pd a l, N it h p o 'e l: T h e s e forms are still m o r e rare in MH than in B H . T h e following a r e the only exx. f o u n d : tDDintp, nC)C)<nntD to dig, cut, Meg. 12 a ; n^^loo to coddle, S a n . 69 b ; nib))iDD Yeb. 76 a ; p?rtpb Miq. x. 4 ; naiDj So. ix. 1 5 ; ^3ri3Din Singer, p p . 4 6 , 28 0 . A n example of Po*al may be ^33in^ So. ix. 15 , but this is more probably a P u ' a l : ^^3W, cf. above, § 12 6 ; n]pjrtnn3 K e l . iii. 4 ; iv. 2 ( L nyynw); Dp^nno to crush, Hul. 77 a ; 192. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM to be desolate, Qid. 66 a. DDI D K^ P (b) P i\ l\ -^ ll 'Er. iv. 5 ; r n -j3 Reg. i. 2 ; ^ 3 ^ 0 to cover, 1 For fDVy n « nD^^;, L reads correctly ^ D J , Mak. i. 4. 88 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY ^33^1? to m a k e a nest, H u l . Suk. i. 4 ; ^"i;:!!? to embitter, P^s. x. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb xii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA I ; D P I ; *Uq. ii. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV m] *AZ i. 8 ; f3^«, "^TliJ^ to m a k e cold, Res. 118 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON "i"?.?!^ San. 23 b ; Dt s n | ) j . Ned. iv. 2 ; l i s b to crumble. Res. 10 b ; I^???)), nj3;?5) Sab. 53 a ; H?^? to caress, San. vii. 6 ; PS ^ O to lick, San. 68 a ; "^IQD Res. ii. i ; l ^ ^ t p to move to the side, Y o . * 5 5 a ; n n i j t p t. § a b . vi. i ; n j s p t p to sift. Kel. ii. 5 ; R??pt3 ib. i. 7. Biliteral only :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX VzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^^D Y o . iii. 5 (unless this is H i p h ' i l : ptsntp), and perhaps also Hg^D = n p j ^^lp Ra. ix. 3 ( L npht). 1 9 3 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Pu 'a l: D^i ^ n p San. vi. 2 ; p B B W pitched, B M 40 b ; TH'i nD sharpened, Q i d . 30 a'; H M I D D B B 25 b njllDip Suk. 8 b ; Dn -J ^ ^ r t p R T J ^ D beaten, Miq. vii. 7. B B 99 a ; n s m i p H u l . iii. .5; Biliteral only, P3^DD reclining round the table, S a n . ii. i , 3, &c.* 19 4 . H it h p a 'e l-N it h p a 'e l: bb^ ?", ^S^'^'^ T a ' a . iii. 8 ; n " ) ? n 3 to curse, t. So. xv. 2 ; |3^ 5f? Sab. 12 9 a ; nSbpn? to curse, ' E r . i 8 a, b ; ^ID^t? B Q iv. 6 ; i > > n n t ? A b . i. 1 1 ; DOPi n t ? ib. ii. 10 . (c) Reduplicated F o r m s . 195. Pilp e l zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM I P'Ufl to be thin, exact, Ber. ii. 3 ; ^ J? " j n " | n to reflect, H u l . 37 b ; h ^ ^ ^ to search, t. B B vii. 6 ; xh p h p to damage, corrupt, Yeb. x. 2 ; ^ ^ p b p Ber. ix. 5 ; " i n - j m to bore, 'Uq. iii. 1 1 ; V ) 3 } ^ 2 V \ to shake, H u l . ii. 6 ; j n ^ W to polish B M 8 4 a; "h p ^ ?^ ^ H u l i, I ; DPI t j n ! ) j , 'Or. iii. 2 ; D3tp?^ to chew, Nid. ix. 7 ; K ^ ^ p i ^ to feel, B M 2 1 b ; "^N")!?? Ber. iii. bpbptp n ^ p f e to maintain, N a z . i. i ; to wave the hair, ib. ; n3D3pD to intertwine, t. B Q vi. 2 2 ; Ned. xi. I I ; R ? ^ DK ? »» B Q i'i. 4. Pu ip a i: T\ h h \ y q Res. 7 a ; \ h h m ' A Z ii. 7 ; h b n t p to h a n g down, Ker. iii. 8 ; p b -j i ^ntf) H u l . ix. 7*; n in yn zyxwvutsrqponmlk « 0 Lev. R . i . N it h p a lp e l: ^ ^ ir \ ^ . § a b . xi. 3 ; nb ?!)3n3 gebu. vii. 8 ; b e impoverished. So. ix. 1 5 ; P»i5K)n^ T a ' a . 25 b ; ^ H i^T? to Men. xi. I ; i ^ p i ' p n ! ? D a m . iii. 6 ; n n s n s n t ? t. Mak§. iii. 8 . (iii) Th e Ca u s a t iv e St e m . Biliteral; triliteral forms are very rare. * T h e sing, is always D p i O, in H i p h ' i l ; cf. below, § 196. WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 89 1 9 6 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA H i p K i l : " ^ B H N^d. x. i ; ^pn t o m a k e light, be lenient, M S iii. 2 ; ^^nn» to begin, T a m . ii. -s, 3 ; vi. i ; ^ 3pn Rer. vi. 6 ; to convict of false evidence, San. xii. 5 D^ t D^ t n Without separating vowel (cf. B H xhx\ x\ § 67 dd, a n d above, § 18 3) B^r. 6 2 b ; ^ n | Sn : i JM n ; ^ n i XTi n Qid. iv. 14 . J u d . xvi. 10 ; G e s . - K . , Deut. R. 2 ; niyn to strengthen, nS?n B B 13 1 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW Y^b. 8 8 a. T r i l i t e r a l : ^Wi?]n Suk..2 8 a. Imperf.: D m Be. ii. 5 ; apj Reg. x. i ; -^s; Ned. x. 5 ; I?n j . H o r . ii. 5 ; ^i?: Ber. ix. 5 ; Sebi. iv. 2 ; M S iii. 2 ; r?.? to shine, Meg. ii. 4 ; ^ J fj; M a k . i. 7 ; IJ f'V to crush, t. Oh. xviii. end. Inf.: onni) § a b . 40 a ; \ o r b to moisten, Mak§. iii. 5 zyxwvutsrqpo ; '1 ?ni) Ned. X. 3 ; bi?ni> 'Er. iv. 9 ; ^ p jh Mak§. iv. 2. I m p e r a t . : i^nn j . Ber. v. 2 ; Singer, p . 4 6 . P a r t . : i>niO to thin grapes, P e . iii. 3 ; bmD, I\^no to defile, Ber. 32 a ; D a m . vii. 4 ; D n o t. Sab. iii. 7 ; P»n9'^ 5> (^^ correctly L for edd. plDD), P30tp Mak§. iii. 5 ; fVO j . H o r . ii. 5 ; WO R H ii. 9 ; ^ p ; 9 , Sab, 12 9 a ; 3 0 0 to recline, San. ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF I, 3; S a b . vii. 2 ; ^DD, P T ? ? Ned. x. i , 2 ; n^ntD to d o evil, S a n . vii. 10 ; ^^pDD to cause decay, Ket. vii. 11 ; HDSfO to restrain 19 7. ( DD^ ) , Cant. R . iv. i ; H^ f r i D H o p K a l\ h \ } r \ B B v. 8 ; to weaken ( w n ) San. 26 a. » San. x. 8 ; I^Dpn M a k . 3 a (without the separating vowel); HGrnn B M vi. 3 ; ^ D m n Sab. iii. 4 ; ppin San. 9 2 b ; napin B B 1 1 2 a ; O n P e a vi. 6 . Triliteral: ^%^r\ T a ' a . 21 b ; p p p B B 17 0 a ; ipi?pn Men. 45 b ; 13?^ *AZ iii. 9 ; VIV B B X. 6. P^^t) viii. 7. j . So. ii. 2 ; n 'n n D smashed, San. 82 b ; "^SID, PI Q'^O Ned. T r i l i t e r a l : H ^ ^ ^ D j . S^q. vi. i e n d ; h^'^y o Y o . 54 b . * Elsewhere always the denominative of n^nn = i)>nnn; cf. § 9 2. So ib. vi. 3. 2 T h e traditional pronunciation is P O T O = p p p T O , plur. of D t S T O ; cf. § 192 ; j . Sab. ix. 3. L ' T h i s is the traditional pronunciation, and n o t ^ ^ p H ,zyxwvutsrqponmlk ^©I^H. Cf. B H Oe n , J o b xxiv. 24 ; Ges.-K., § 67 v. 90 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY ( 7) T h e inflection 19 8 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW VER B S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^"b. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe of these verbs follows on B H lines. T h e interchange of forms between these verbs a n d verbs n ' ^ , already frequent in B H (Ges.-K., § 75 m , n, ff.), becomes more Sometimes we find forms combining both H^b frequent in M H . and n ''^ types. Nevertheless, the distinction between these two classes has been clearly preserved in M H . forms in M a n y of the verbs m a y be ascribed to t h e negligence a n d the Aramaizing tendencies of the scribes, as is proved by comparing different texts. M H also shows more frequently than B H t h e older termination n for the third fem. sing, in Qal, Niph'al, a n d Nithpa'el (cf. Ges.-K., § 74 g ) . 1 9 9 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Q a L Perfect: N ? : Y o . v. 3 ; B M ii. i . T h e fem. wavers between H N ^ f J, HNi f J (so usually in L a n d other Palestinian texts), nnxyj a n d n r i ^ J ; cf. S a b . vi. i , 3 ; xi. 6 ; P^s. v. 7 ; Y^b. xvi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML I ; T o h . iii. i . S o n K l j J a n d n n x n ^ Y«b. xii. 3, in various texts. ^ n NOn Y o . iii. 8 , b u t also ib. xvi. 7, but also ONVD ^ especially in later texts. ^ 3 ^ »0 ^ n n ^ ib. i. 6 ; ^ N? ? Ber. vii. 3 ; Kil. iii. 7 ; Yeb. xvi. 6 ; Ber. i. i , Imperf., as in B H . Infin.: ninpi) Ber. i. i , b u t also n i N l ^b M § v. 9 ( L ) , a s J u d g e s viii. I . I m p e r a t . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO tnj> Y o . i. 6 ; Wfe' A b . i. 10 . P a r t i c . : « l V Y o . i. 6 ; p i P i b . ; Ber. i. i (cf. Psalm xcix. 6) ^^S' § a b . V. 2 ; HK^^ ib. v. 4 ; b u t also nN?ri^ Kil. iv. 6 ; nxWa Sebu. vii. 8 ; n^ «f ^ g a b . v. 4 ; P^M^ M Q i . 7 ; ^^b^J married, Yeb. iii. 7 ( L h a s the mixed form '^Kfc'J, cf. Psalm xxxii. i ) ; '^"l? T e r . iii. 7 ; H J^ D D blind, hidden, Q i d . 24 b. 200. N t p K a l: Res. i. 6 ; n «C)C)? T e r . viii. 2 ; So. vi. 2 ; nfc<i?3 to be married, Y e b . vii. 2 (also speltzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb T\B^^ ib. vii. 3, 6, a n d often in L a n d the T a l m u d ) ; IT't DD? to be blind, Zeb. vii. 5 ; ^ 9 ? ? T e r . viii. 2 ; ^ 3 «) 0 D ?Pes. 78 b ; ^3^ ?9?. WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 91 T h e imperf. as in B H . Infin.: Yeb. ii. 10 ; «?.i5\l!)' *Ed. v. 6 ( L rtijj^ b); and the mixed formzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK n i N i a n b A b . iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT i. P a r t i c . : HNfe?, or n p ^ ? Ket. i. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV TzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX \ t n p ^ Meg. i. i ; p ^ l i ? ? , also pp? Git. ix. «e>^p, Fr e i: 2 0 1. ^ W p O) , 5. H N t p OJ Ra. vii. 4 ; ib. 1 2 ; n j Kp D^ n«tpe«, n 3 K l p » ; Ter. viii. 11 ; Sab. ii. 4 ; K ? ^ P B Q viii. i ; (imperat.) Be. iii. 8 ; Nf ^po Ra. vii. 5 ; r«k>lf) ib. 11 ( L p b t p so often, 'Er. viii. 7, & c . ) ; N ^ ^ ^ to read to, Suk. iii. 10 ; Bik. iii. 6 ( L also i. 7 ; pantp = beside P ^ t p ) ; p «3 n D « k and ib.; KBpo to congeal, Ma'a. to hide, § a b . 25 b.' T h e Infin. has mixed f o r m s : n S H ^ p b Ket. i. 10 ; ^ niKBlb to heal, B Q viii. I . So in B H , cf. Ges.-K., § 74 h. Fu 'a l: p N Sn o to crush, Ket. 8 b ; PN^ i p t D N u m . R. 13 . 202. N iih p a 'e l: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ «t?riW «Ar. 17 b ; n N . b n ? Reg. v. 5 ; «tDK)^|j Y o . 38 b ; KDK)^l? ' U q . *i. i ; Kel. ii. i ; p Ni p p n p ) nNl2iK)>p N a z . iv. 3 ; NtDPinp T a ' a . iii. 8 ; p^?^'? P«B i n p , also (also paino 'AZ ii. 2. 2 0 3 . H ip K il\ i «^ f e ^ n to move, 'AZ ii. 5; to become healthy. Sab. xix. 5 ; n j K ^sp: t o ladle off, T^r. iv. 1 1 ; N ^ ^ P H a g . 5 a, but P" i DP to fatten, ( B H x n i o ) § a b . xxiv. 3. H o p h 'a l: N ^ D ^ D distinguished, H o r . i. 4. (8 ) 204. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU VERB S r \ 'h . T h e s e verbs also conform to the B H rules. As in B H (Ges.-K., § 75 rr), n * ^ verbs sometimes assume ^ "b forms. This happens usually in the third sing, and plur. of the perf. Qal when they have pronominal suffixes attached to them, and further, in the third fem. sing. perf. Niph'al, a n d in the fem. sing, of the Partic. Niph'al. T h e older termination H--. for the third fem. sing, of the perf. Q a l is regularly found in Palestinian, and sometimes also 92 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY Cf. t h e in other texts. verbs above, § 19 9 , a n d Ges.-K., zyxw § 75 m. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 2 0 6 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Q a l Perfect:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP n a j to acquire, B M i. 3 ; n n B ^ to tarry, gebu. ii. 3 ; i. 4 • ( L n 3 3 ) to collect, K^t. iv. i ; nnna t o extinguish, § a b . 2 1a , but nnna dim, Qid. 24 b ; nn ^y ( L rbv) T0 3 j . nnaj (L nar ) B M Y o . ii. 3 ; zyxwvutsrq nrin3 to to g o u p , Zeb. ix. i ; n n ^ 'Q ( L nba) to increase, N^g. iv. 9 ; n r i DK ^ ( L D B C ^ ) to be quiet, Nid. iv. 4 ; rinc^ to drink, P a . ix. 5 ; H lK' t o be loose, Q o h . R . vii. 2 ; HD^ t o swell, j . B Q vii. i . T h e original third radical ^ reappears in the third sing, and plur. of the perfect with suffixes: H^J^^ to redeem, P e a iv. 8 . patch, Kel. xxiv. 17 ; PJ'JB Often, however, this ^ is changed into N , especially in Babylonian t e x t s : m o to burn, B Q viii. i ; HNb ^ } ; HNDN Suk. i. (L i ; ^ ^ ^ 2 T e r . viii. i ; to bake, M S ii. 3 ; cf. below, § 2 16 , and above, §§ 56 , 58 . ^n^?T Ber. i. 5 ; n '\ h to borrow, B B 6 a ; 1^? to invent, Ned. 10 a ; ^ ^ y ^ } to forget, ib. 50 b ; Imperf.: npb; to roast. Pes. v. 9. to b e smitten, B M iii. 12 ; n yi j to feed, Y o . vi. i . J u s s i v e : fe'yi? ? ^ do not make, A b . i. 8 ; ii. 12 . Infin. : TSn r f} to take fire, Sab. viii. 7 ( B H ) ; T\ \ r h to chastise, Yo. 40 b . Imperat.: Res. vii. 2 ; n j ^ to repeat, Nid. 5 b ; n^ to borrow, Be. 15 b . Partic. Active : nni n Yo. iv. 4 ; vii. 6 ; pain to utter, San. x (xi.) i ; njin n j i CD to spin, Ket. vii. 6 ; p n n n D^ t ' E d . ii. 9 ; to push off. O h . t o cover, H u l . iii. 7 ; PIIB to redeem. Git. iv. 6 ; Pl^K^ to soak, § a b . i. 5. 206. A few participles are found in an adjectival form with a in the first syllable : in the d i c t u m : n DT V J M ' E d . ii. 10 ( L ; elsewhere always nail), psT pnPI pK] r j M t k S f t m ) pDt — one can confer an advantage u p o n a person in his absence, but one cannot confer a disadvantage upon a person, except in his WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 93 presence, *Er. vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 11 ; Git. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 6 . T h e form may perhaps be due to assonance with r ? n . So P?t Y o . ii. 3 ; n b j Git. vi. 2, in L , for r?^T,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH r \ ) 2 ) ) in other texts. Further, n33, fem. n33 to be extinguished, Sab. 1 5 1 b ; n^3 to come to an end, T^r. vi. 7 ; pi>3 San. 1 7 a ; n y ] ) nia fruitful and multiplying (a standing expression, derived from G e n . i. 2 8 ) ; P?'}^ piB Sab. 10 7 b ; A b . deRN. xxxvii. 2, 3. Partic. Passive : Kil. ix. 8 ; ^^SJf to see, A b . iii. 1 5 ; fit, Nid. vi. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ; i Tn s to dig, Kel. iii. 5 ; D^^^^?^ to capture, S«q. ii. 5 ; n j n ^ to dwell, A b . iii. 2. 2 0 7 . N ip K a l. T h e third fem. sing, of the perfect is identical in form with the fem. sing, of the Participle. in nV— , or H" in L , as in the Perfect: n^JHi to enjoy, T h e y usually both e n d verbs (§ 20 0 ). B Q ii. 2 ; n n w K^t. iii. 2 ; n^3?^? ib. ii. 5 ; n ^^bS^'Er. v. 6 ; § a b . xi. 6 ( L nrw vi) \ O'?.??, to count. Res. ix. 10 ; ^n"'JB? to have leisure, A b . d ^ R N . xxv. 3 ; >n^3?'3 Ket. ii. 5 ; to be humble, B^r. 28 a ; njy? Zeb. 57 a ; ^^S? to answer, Q i d . 40 b ; ^nD'>3 to wipe out, dissolve, T o h . iii. i ; to soak. Sab. xxii. 4. Imperf.: NN-J^ Meg. 5 b ; n3Bn, n3BK A b . ii. 4 ; T e r . V. I ; n^yn Sab. iii. 3 ; written p le n e ^i'laf? ib. i. 10 ; so ^"^12^? ib. i. 5 . nn*]? Meg. 5 b ; n-jQ? M S iii. 10 ; n^ n?, n\^n3 ( L Partic: '^.c^^?), PJ'^? to hang, San. vi. 4 ; nD33, pp3? to cover, ib. ii. I ; n^}3? to build, ib. X. 6 ; n^!?J(3 P a . iii. 7 ; no.i5? to acquire, Qid. i. I ; N^13? Ket. 5 b. i n f i n . : n iar b B M 5 9 a ; ni3n\ b Ket. vii. I; N VW > *Ed. V. 6 ; to ease oneself, Sab. 82 a. T h e Intensive Stem is regular, as in B H . 2 0 8 . P ^ e l\ nsn B B viii. 6 ; n n r j to commit fornication, San. vii. 2 ; n ^ h to kindle a flame; nn3^b B Q vi. 4 ; n^]? to pour out, Y o . V. 4 ; ^13^*^ to imagine, ib. iii. 2 ; ^n''?!^? to seduce, Ket. iii. 9. n^l) to make acceptable, Y o . viii. 9 ; ^nsm to cover, S^bi. iv. 5 , 94 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY (imperat.) to sift, M^n. 8 5 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX T\SB*lb to make fair, good, nsj B B vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED 2 ; T)Sli^b M § iii. 10 ; n " n n o , | n n t p to cause to hop, § a b . xviii. a ; HM l p K«t. vi. 5 ; ceiling, Suk. i. 8. nnyo M S iii. 1 3 ; 2 0 9 . Pu 'a i: nmnip worn out (nnD = IHDO T o h . iii. i ) K e l . xxiv. 17 ; I ; n e y i p , n B^ 3 t p 210. N it h p a 'e l: n W D sifted, M^n. vi. 7 : forced, Git. ix. 8 ; n f e Ji Vl p to cover a to be made good. P e a vi. 6 (cf. above, § 12 6 ) . P a r t i c . : Nn ^HD, L iii. n n ^ D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n a n o , cf. L = excommunicated, M Q n a «np D^ a i l t p , n n ») , thickened, Suk. ii. 2 ; nlaniD many. H a g . i. 5. S a n . 3 0 a ; HDjn?, ^Djn? to be tried, n s -n t ? Ab.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA V. 3 ; nn | ) a n 3 to uncover, Suk. iv. 10 ; nns^n? S a b . 3 7 a ; n n n er u xiv. K®t. iv. i ; b u t also i; W^D^? delayed, R H iv. 4 ; T a ' a . 23 b ; to command, ^ ^ ^ aynn beautiful, R H . 2 6 a ; she is become insane, Y^b. n^yn? Qid. 38 a, b ; Ket. V. 8 ; Pp sn ? T a ' a . i. i ; iii. 4 ; to be to b e elevated, § a b . 33 b ; ^a^:nn : ; t o b e hardened, t. Nid. vi. 4 ; ^ ^ n ^ n r | K? 3 to afflict, 'Er. 4 1 a ; nw^ J t o become n j y n o n l DSr j n b B^r. ib. iii. 3 , 4 . T h e Causative Stem is exactly as in B H . 2 1 1 . H ip H il: m b n t o lend, B M v. i ; njnn t o stipulate, Ket. ix. I ; ^ " »n n t o warn, M a k . i. 12 ; ^n5f")rT to discourse, t . Nid. vi. 6 ; to permit. H a g . 14 b . I m p e r a t . : i ^ y n , D ^ y n M S iii. i ; ^??J?'n teach m e , L a m . R. i. 6 . Infin.: T\)Sj zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ >r6 to collect water, t . §eq, i. 2 ; with elision of the zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON n (cf. above, § 14 3 ) ; Hi n t p ^ to object, B M x. 6 = ninDri|); nSnfb = nSnfnb 'Er. x. 5. Partic.: n n o p to wipe, cleanse, B B v. 10 ; HTOp , pntpD j . Reg. viii. 5 ; r i ? f P t o give to drink, 'Ed. v. 6 ; pJlfP N i d . 3 1 a ; njfTO to lead astray, S a n . 5 5 a. N o t e . — T h e denominative Hiph'il of ^^»5Ber. 33 a ; H o p h 'a l: poor, preserves the > in 'Ar. iv. 2 ; ^ ? y ! Seq. iii. 2 ; Ned. ix. 4, but p l u r . : the s i n g . : njtp^n Me'il. 17 a.* t. Res. vii. 2 ; nfl>\n N u m . R. 16 ; np>7\ Y o . WEAK V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 95 j . M Q iii. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS to be like, §ab. 1 5 a ; zyxwvutsrqpo n^?n^n 7 a; H a g .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 1 3 a (from Sirach). Partic.: H T O^ O expert, Bek. iv. 4 ; n j D^ D free, Ye b . iii. 5 ; PVO^O in error, R H 25 a ; n ^ ^ D bent, K e l . iv. 3 ; P»^ 0 ib . x. i ; n ^ ^ D O h . ix. 1 1 ; rtlS^O ib. xv. 3. ' 2 1 2 . N o t e . — T h e verb n \ - | has in the imperf. Q a l the following shortened forms : « n j Y o . i. 3 ; N n n , N H N N a z . iii. 6.* i n ) Kil. iv. 5 (L oftenzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG t i) n \ cf. Q o h . xi. 3 ). T h e Imperat. is formed from m n : \\n Ab . i. 4 (cf. B H G e n . xxvii. 2 9 ; Isa. xvi. 4 ) ; p l u r . : ib . ii. 3 . T h e partic. is always njin § a b . vi. 6, 10 ; 'Er. i. 10 , as already in B H : Q o h . ii. 2 2 ; Neh. vi. 6. E x a m p l e s of the P i'el, causing to be, are found in the partic. only : njntp Ket . 40 b, but also n ^ JH D Qid. 58 a a n d parallels. T h e rest of the verb is regular, and even for the forms given above, the regular forms are also found. Note also the jussive forms ^7), ^nip Ab . iii. 10 , &c. (9 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM VER B S WITH PRONOMINAL SU FFIXES. 213. T h e object of a verb can be expressed in M H , as in B H , b y a suffix. T h e phonetic rules governing the modification of the verb when it assumes a pronominal suffix, are the s a m e in M H as in B H . T h e following points m a y be n o t e d : T h e third sing, imperf. usually inserts the so-called n u n e n e r g icu m before the suffix of the third sing. masc. and fem. (cf. Ges.- K., § 58 i). I n Tfb verbs the original ^ reappears before the suffix in the third sing, a n d plur. of the perfect Qal, or is softened into K (cf. § 20 5). T h e s e suffixes are used in M H somewhat less frequently than in B H , their place being taken by H N . T h e most c o m m o n suffixes * These forms also occur sometimes in A r a m . ; cf. D a l m a n , § 73 ( p . 354) ; Noldeke, Sy r . Gr ,^ % 183 ( 8 ) , but they are more common in M H . 96 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY are those of the third person sing, and plur. T h e suffixes of the first person are also fairly common, especially in the sing. The suffix of the second person sing, is much rarer, a n d that of the second person plur. is exceedingly rare, just as in B H . zyxwvutsrqponml Exa m p le s o f Ve r b s w it h Su ffixe s . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ( 1) Suffix of the First person. Sing.: 2 14 . ^ i W Jl p to find, Yeb. xvi. 7 ; to bite, ib. 6 ; '?n3Pijj| to sting, A b . d e R N . i. 7 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ '^n^^} to marry, Ret. ii.zyxwvutsr i ; "^i? to betroth, Qid. iii. 3 ; ''V^'^y^. to j u d g e ; § a b . 1 1 7 b ; 'y ^^n to serve, Git. vii. 7; ^^fcj^irtn to bring forth, Ber. 60 a ; ^ ? ? n ^ ;, to suspect, ^ ^ Vi n B' n ^ ? Kn ;n ^?T^? t o make a B B viii. 6 ; proselyte, § a b . 3 1a . Plur.: X. 5 to r e d e e m ; to cause to reach. Res. O^ ^ a n , l zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE ^ n i o b to teach, Ber. ii. 8 ; Res. 4 8 b ;zyxwvutsrqp ^^T^m ; place; >^Pr[l to deliver, Ber. 1 7 a ; to r e m o v e ; '^3?^'!! to fatten, ib. 29 a. (2) Suffix of the Second person. 11?© Sing.: 2 15 . viii. I , r fh to s e l l ; to give, Ter. viii. ^3n^ pleasure, *AZ 16 b ; T ^ N V ^ ^ Ret. ii. i ; T ^ n ' i ? Qid. iii. i ; near; ^ ^ p HT i ; ^l^"}?; *Ed. v. 9 ; to divorce, Ter. viii. i ; to bless, Meg. iv. 10 ; ^^^l?^ to bring to show, Qid. iii. 2 ; i f c ' J? ? ' k d . v. 6. P l u r . : T h e following are the only exx. found : to revive, Ber. Mni ^ nni ) four times (3) ^ n jra n v e r b s : I ^ V ^ S to m a k e , Ter. viii. i ; ^^^^^ to give DSHK 58 b ; cf. Singer, p . 3 19 . to r a i s e : (Contrast with in the following finite verbs.) Suffix of the T h i r d Person. 2 16 . plaster; Sing. Masc. Perfect: Sn^f to forget. P e a vii. 7 ; ^^'• P ! to n ^ *? to decorate, 'AZ iii. 7 to strike. P e a iv. 8; to roast, Res. v. 9 ; ^ n «- j n ; Kil. vi. 4 ; Vl ^JJ ^ D to move, ib. ii. 8 ; ^nsn to burn, B Q viii. i; S\ 6 ^ i N^ f e ^ n to carry off by storm, Kil. v. 7 ; ^naja ' V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 97 WEAK ^ n s n NeJ . iii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ^ m )t 2 to spin, Z^b. 79 b ; 1 n n 3 ,zyxwvutsrqponm VJVIJ to s t e a l ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH S^bu. vii. 7 ; W N a n to see, R H iii. i iv. I ; ; to bring, M S v: 12 ; ^ n m ^ f to lead ; ima^b^n ^ n m n n P e a vii. 7 to r e t u r n ; ; ^n^tq i n o n j 'Er. to dismiss; i n ^ 3 ' N - j, W ^ m n to leave. So. ix. 6 . Imperfect: rv. 2 ; ^33^?^^ to answer, B^r. v. i ; ^ 3D5j to cover, § a b . Reg. i. 3 ; ^ 3 T B D : to lament, M Q i. 5 ; ^ 3L)ip^« to gather, Kil. v. 6 , b u t also §ebi. iv. 5 ( L ^njnri, ^njn S^bu. vi. 2 ; to cover, ^ n SPl J n a n ;). B B viii. 5 ; i3nzyxwvutsr >J) I n f i n . : lD>;sb to appease, Ber. 2 8 b ; S\ in))b §ebu. vi. I . P a r t i c . : S^ b ^ to whiten, w a s h ; S ^ r o to b e a t ; ^ V^ W to d y e ; S^nS^ to s l a y ; i. 4 ; ^n?rin ^ t D^ K ' B D to skin. Sab. vii. 2, 3 ; ^n^D to bend. Be. to divide. Men. iv. 7 ; Sm jl>Sv to u p r o o t ; throw, A b . iii. 17 ; t o give to e a t ; ^ r i ^ ^ ? N» Sing. F e m . P e r f e c t : to expound, Ber. i. 8 ; nBh-i Meg. ii. I , 2 ; nfen'?? to b e t r o t h ; n fy i ii. 3 ( L n j ^ B N) ; HNf e l l Suk. to patch, Kel. xxiv. 7 iii. 3 ; nri^^npn §ab. no^?i>n n ^ J BB? (L to n n n s ) y r t K ^'^i?, n ^ n K ^ i a , n ^ n n a Oh. xvii. 4 ; rub, 'AZ iii. 10 ; to redeem, H a l . nnjfjjg to sting, Qid. iii. 8 ; n^»n «l? to be to fill; n^ ^ ap? to b o r e ; nonan 29 b . Imperf.: njjn? S a b . ii. 4 ; '"^IRI??- congeal, Ter. iv. 1 1 ; Infin.: n n i Nj b nan^r, n3DD>, break, ib. iii. 3 nj^i^ ; n | K> Bf ! to ib. viii. 8 . to plant, Kil. ii. 4 ; to p o u n d . Be. 1 4 a ; to beautify, Suk. 10 a. Partic.: HBi a i. I , 2 ; n r i Kl B ; to read, HK" } ? Ket. iv. 3 ; m Q H to bake, to sanctify, i b . ; n r i 3 n Kel. vii. 1 1 ; Ab. d e R N . i. 7 ; red; Ket, vii. 6 ; to suckle. Git. vii. 6 . ^nB>?tp MS to over- tosi n i DK^ K^ HSn ^ a O Ber. viii. 3 to force, ib. v. 5 ; ; H N W n n ^nptD Be. iii. 7 ; P Ket . ix. 4 ; H u l . iv. 4. P l u r . : ][> Bn to crush. Sab. xxii. i ; ?3^K' to change. Res. v. 6 ; ]n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^m to move, Sebi. iii. 7 ; I^ ^ B P e a iv. 8 (L p n a ) ; D n j n a K i n . iii. 6 ; DW D^ ' i n , Dn D^ K^ n to t h r o w ; D^ n n a Sebu. vii. 6 ; D^ o n n to 98 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY OV]) convict of false evidence, Mak. i. 5 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ; Djnr to sow, Kil. ii. 10 ; zyxwvutsrq to move. Be. iii. 5 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ; DB ^ K ' ^ Kel. xvi. i ; o h ^ ) to take, D a m . iv. 4 ; D^ ^ Jj n Res. to bring up, Suk. ii. 5 ; 36 a ; |bbl?b to hem, MQ 26 l^^'^bb Dy-iit K i l . ' i i . 9 ; fsni p to benefit; iv. 3 ; IJpife^^tp Ab. ii. 2. to mix, t. Mak§. iii. 2 ; a. H' ? ? ^ to cause loss, Yad. bring good tidings, So. ix. 6 ; I ^ ? ? ^ !? ? ? to assist, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI m. 1. THE NOUN zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed General Survey. 217. As in the other parts of speech, so also in the treatment of the noun M H has followed faithfully the traditions of B H . T h i s is true of the formation of the noun and also of its inflexion. With regard to the formation of the noun, M H has retained the original forms of those B H nouns which it still uses. Further, all its new nouns are formed o n the basis of the old B H ground-forms. Noteworthy features in the M H n o u n formation are : ( a ) the wide development of the verbal nouns to replace the old B H infinitive construct, viz. the forms nb^lpj? for the Simple Stem (§ 2 2 8 ) ; knd nb^ p for the Intensive Stem (§§ 237, 2 4 1) ; and ^t?pn ^ ^ t D^ p n^ ??? for the Causative Stem (§§ 2 5 1- 2 ) ; ( ^ ) t h e m o r e frequent use of Reduplication (§§ 2 4 4 - 8 ) ; (c) of the n o m m a g e n iis ( d ) of the use of the suffixes f—, J i — , and ( b i t Dj J (§ 235); (§§ 2 6 7- 8 , 2 7 0 ) ; { e) and the various forms of the Diminutive (§ 2 76 ). But all these forms are based on B H ground-forms, and have parallels in the B H vocabulary. 218. As regards the lexical character of the M H noun, the results of our review of the M H verb (§§ 8 3 ff.) apply also to the M H noun, except that the n o u n has borrowed m o r e freely than the verb from Aram., from Greek, and, to a less degree, from Latin. T h e nouns which are most c o m m o n in M H are THE also found in B H . N O U NzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 99 A number of B H n o u n s have disappeared in M H , especially nouns of a poetical cTiaracter or of rare occurrence '^'•ya, D^a,zyxwvutsrqpon & c.). T h e in B H , though c o m m o n in Aram. (e.g.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba new M H n o u n s are usually formed from B H roots, or from old H e b r e w roots not found in B H . M a n y of these M H nouns occur also in Aram., just as m a n y old B H n o u n s occur in A r a m . But the majority of such n o u n s are native in M H . 2 1 9 . Even Aram, loan-words usually receive a- H e b r a i c form, like J^"?,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI n il T h i s has also happened in the case of a n u m b e r of G k . and Latin nouns, e.g.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n ^ b o ^K crroXi}, Yo. vii. i ; Sab. viii. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS T) ^ b p p p u a p y a p ir y i^ , A b . vi. 9 ; 1^ ? )8aXav€ U9, S^bi. viii. 5 ; ca r r u s , *AZ v. 4 ; ^^J^MN f^o?. D a m . iii. I , &c.* M H also follows B H in the other grammatical changes of the noun, viz. in the formation of the feminine ( §§2 77 ff.); the plural (§§ 28 1 ff.); the dual (more frequent in M H than in B H , § 2 9 3 ) ; the construct state (§ 38 0 ), and the use of the n o u n with pronominal suffixes. Foi- the forms of n o u n s derived from Greek a n d Latin cf. Albrecht, § 8 2. 2. F o r m a t i o n of N o u n s . ( i ) N o u n s d e r iv e d fr o m t h e Sim p le St e m . (i) Ground-form Qa il, Qit l, Qu t l 220. ( p ) Qa t l Strong Verb. C o n c r e t e : i'iJ'J date-tree. Pea iv. i ; manure, B M v. 7 ; T e r . ii. 6 ; mattock, j . Be. i. 2 ; 15^33 preserves, felt, Kil. ix. 8 ; p H D slit. Pes. iii. 2 ; H ? . partition, Kel. viii. 6 ; ^9*3 hot ashes, Neg. ix. i . or third r a d i c a l : tin, Kel. xxx. 3 ; "i na With guttural in second jetty. Oh. viii. 2 ; HPI K^ fodder, Pea ii. i ; VP?, cleft, Kil. v. 4 ; n ^ p stalk, Pea iii. 3 ; n ? K^ improvement, M § ii. I . > Cf. Krauss, i,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT %% 326 ff.; Albrecht, % %i g - h . TOO zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY Abstract: Pjn strangulation, S a n . vii. i ; ^"JB cracking, 'Or. vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED 7 ; ^81 assembly, A b . i. 4 ; '^85? pain, B Q viii. i ;zyxwvutsrqpon V2[> per- manence, Y o . vi. 3 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS riDB' praise, ib. iii. 9 , 10. ^'y, I 'y : troop, p e s . iii. 7 ; T P sword, S a b . vi. 4 ; beauty, ' A Z iii. 4. y^V: pivot of door, S a b . viii. 6 ; DD spice, Git. ii. 3 ; Da gross, A b . iv. 7 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT n'b: basket, Kel. xii. 3 ; 'nb reed-grass, § a b . viii. 2 ; cheek, board, 'Er. i. 2. zyxw F e m . : nann knife, §ebi. viii. 7 ; Hjnjf offensive matter, T^r. X. I ; nea stone fence. P e a iv. 2 ; n^p^ dung-hill, B M ii. 3 ; njJjC? wax, § a b . ii. i ; ^^p^ irrigation, T^r. x. 11 ( L h a s the masc. form : 2 2 1. { 5 ) QiiL limb. Sab. viii. i ; vhn lot, ib. xxiii. 2 ; n ^D order, Y o . i. 3 ; countenance, A b . i. 1 5 ; pDj; business, ib. iv. 1 0 ; bpy i bale for pressing, M a a. i. 7 ; hinge, i b . xi. 2 ; n'»3 ^ phlegm ; zyxw shed, *Er. iv. i ; mucus B Q 3 b ; J^a spark, B Q vi. 6 ; n'b : ^V"] excrements, Kel. xvii. 2. F e m . : nB3« pressure, B M iii. 7 (with older fem. termination n _ = n M N j . So. V. 2 ; Sirach xlvi. 5 , 16); nV3if privacy. Res. i- 3 ; • "^C??' forgetfulness, P e a iv. 6. n " ! ' : H^^a disgrace, P^s. x. 4 ; n^K^I permission, ib. iii. 7 . 2 2 2 . ( c ) Qu t l T h e vowel u is represented by V "n"?^ knee, K e l . xxii. 2 ; ID^i-n side, K^r. i. 5 ; t^'Din fifth part, Y o . vii. i ; ^nto lattice work. Mid. ii. 3 ; TiJ^V point, T a m . iii. i ; S^^*) broth. Res. vii. 2 ; DjiK force, Kil. vii. 2 ; b'^}^ full a g e ; f^^p minority, K^L ii. 1 1 ; "^^03 fitness, Y^b. viii. 4 ; "H*?^^ need, A b . ii. 3 ^ n i ») secretion, T o h . ix. 2 ; nn ^9 opening, Kel. xi. 3 ; ; ^'^^^ (or quarter. O h . ii. I ; pn^'l need, A b . ii. 3 ; H'lte force, ib. iv. 22, I ' y : "^^'1 rim, Kel. xvi. 3 ; sepulchre, M Q i. 6 ; ^^3 a kind of 1 .From nn3, by assonance with V i , with which it is always combined. zyxw FORMATION OF NOUNS io[ antelope, Bik. ii^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ; "^IS uncullivated, A b . ii. 5 ; ma PLEASING, ib. 10 ; y'^y : spittle, Y^b. xii. 6;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY bS) cheapness, M S iv. i ; bip lightness, H a l . iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP 7 ; n^); ^^ip hardness, Nid. iv. 6; ^B^C^ ease, ib. ; ••Di^ 1 beauty, Suk. iv. 5 . Fem.: nonit filth, T^r. x. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX n'l b^ n mole, Kel. xv. 6 ; nSiy forbidden fruit of a tree under four years old (cf. Lev. xix. 2 3 ), 'Or. i. I. I'^y: ny\ n duty, San. iv. i ; HjJ^y cavity, Ma'a. i. 7 . y-'y: nm ^ hole, H u l . ii. 9 ; HB^p basket, Kel. viii. 2. : •^ll'^n limb, looseness, Kel. v. 10 . 223. T o this ground-form belong also nouns in which the characteristic vowel has been moved forward to the second radical: Qa fi, ^ y^ . honey, T^r. xi. 3 ; "103 completion, S a b . xxii. 2 zyxwvutsr ; n ?if tongs, A b .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM V. 6; n"^ : ( L ^ m ) vanity, Ned. iii. i ; ^NK^n modesty, privacy, Seq. v. 6; ^fc<13 worthy, Nid. 9 b ; ""fc^^Q leisure, ' A Z V. 6; condition, Qid. iii. 4. Qt fi: nxa well, ' E r . x. 1 4 ; 3«1 wolf, B Q i. 4. F e m . : HK^na leek, § a b . viii. 5 .^ Cf. Ges.-K., § 84 AC. Some texts point in this fashion m a n y nouns which properly belong t o the regular Qa / l type, like y?ip, half, Ber. iv. i, &c. T h e extension of this form by the scribes is n o doubt due t o the influence of Aram., in which this is the regular form for the Qa ( i (cf. Noldeke, S y r . Gr ., §§ 9 3 - 4 ) . beside " ^ s a ; " >Tn and " ^ " j n , &c. So, sometimes, in B H : 132 Cf. Stade, § 19 1 c. (ii) Ground-form Qa ia l, Qa t il, Qa t u l. 224. (a) Qa t a lx p3 « dust, § a b . iii. 3 ; "ijj? kine, S a n . iii. 2 ; PT girdle,- Kel. xxiii. 2 ; ^113 city, Ber. ix. 4 ; "^JJ bolt, Z a b . iv. 3 ; 3|J") rottenness, N a z . v ' . 2. ^ Tliis full form is the only one found in M H , even when not in pause. It is HPNP, from lr \ i = bn3 ; cf. 1 0 ^3 his belly. Sab. 151 b . * npna belly, cited by Albrecht, §4 1, does not belong here. I 0 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY V^y:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK b b n defiled priest, Q i d . iv. 6 (from L e v . xx. 7 ) ; b b o h e m , Kel. xxviii. 7 ; p^S stopper, S a b . xvii. 7. rfb : lamb, T a m . iii. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ; n D J worth, B Q viii. i ; H K J beautiful, Ab. iii. 7 ; nj.^ worth, B Q iv. i ; VJV humble, Ber. 6 b . F e m . : H D ^ n rule, Sab. i. 4 ; n ^ t n possession, usucaption, B B iii. i ; n 'Tjn return, Yeb. xiii. 6 ; nanp net work, hairdress, N e g . xi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA I I ; n ^ l g lentil. S a b . x. 5 ; n n j ^ cry, Ber. ix. 3 ; n n ^ n h u m p , H u l . ix. 2 ; n n ^ D saltiness. O h . iii. 7 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba Tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed \pb^ scar, Neg. ix. 2 ; ^ 1*"^: H D J sieve, § a b . viii. 2 ; n p j | earthquake, B^r. ix. 2. V'V: nnia rakings. S a b . iii. i ; • T J' jn cake, ib. i. 1 0 ; na^ p covering, overhanging boughs, N a z . vii. 3 ; no^ p strife, Yeb. xv. i ; iTJ ^b dominion, M a k . ii. 8 . n ' b : n wn enjoyment, benefit, ' A Z ii. 3 ; njjS escort, So. ix. 6 ; ^J?"! proof, § a b . viii. 7. 226. ii. 3 ; (3) 0 / 7/ / 7: "l^a stone fence, P e a ii. 3 ; '^3!? associate, D a m . belly, j . S a n . iii. 9 ; P|n3 shoulder, S^bi. iii. 9 ; p B p doubt, Y o . viii. 6 ; nought, Ket. ix. i ; ^ B ? subordinate, Ber. vi. 7 ; "^g^ proper, legal, S a b . vii. 3 . Fem.: n n n K lost property, B M ii. 7 ; n ^ .i a robbed property, Yeb. XV. 7 ; n i n a p o n d ; n^ -pa pool, M Q 4 a ; nn-TG kneading trough. Res. iii. 2 ; n n n ^ pot, 'Or. ii. 1 5 ; n j j b ' n conflagration. Sab. xvi. I ; n ^ p n darkness, ib. i. 3 ; r HDg transgression, Y o . viii. 8. 226. { c ) Qa iu L T h e vowel « = ^ is represented by ^ ^. nton birdtrap, K e l . xxiii. 5 ; ^iK?n dark, Rek. vii. 8 ; pi->: yellow, • Ed. V. 6 ; P^no sweet, ' E r . 18 b ; b S^ round, N i d . viii. 4 ; pit^V deep, t. N e g . i. 5 . (iii) Ground-form Q a id l, Qa t t l, Qa iH l 227. ( a ) Qa t d l, with d obscured into 6 . Concretes are r a r e : bitter herbs. Res. ii. 6. Usually abstract nouns a n d adjectives 1 nnsn, § ' b i . i l 6, cited by Albrecht, § 4 2 , is nnain grafting, a verbal noun ; cf. below, 5 252. an error. T h e text h a s FORMATION N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 10 3 OF derived from B H , e . g .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ *1U 3 honour, A b . ii. 10 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 0 \ b\ ^ peace, ib. i. 12 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE ; ^ ^ 13 great, ib. vi. 5 ; holy, ib. v. 4 ; " i ^ n o pure, Kel. xii. 2. 2 2 8 . (3) Ga/ / 7: n n x lath, *Er. i. 3 ; dish, Yo. ii. 5 ; g a t h e r i n g ; *»^t?T p r u n i n g ; vfDH web. Sab. xiii. beloved, ib. ii. 1 0 ; i ; a fair, 'AZ 13 a ; zyxw ploughing, Sifra 10 5 b , c, d ; B^ i n p^ DO olive gathering, H a l . iii. 9 ; Yo. i. 3 ; P l " ^ : ante trench, Kil. v. 3 ; '^N'lJ careful, A b . i. 9 ; 3 ^ ? n necessary, Sab. ii. 7 ; i>T. accustomed, ^p3 experienced, San. vii. 2 ; ^ p j clean, t. T o h . iii. 8. T h e F e m . form ( y fild is exceedingly c o m m o n in M H as a a ciio n is for the Qa l, taking the place of the old B H construct infinitive. T h e form is also found in B H with the same signi- ficance, both in early and in late texts. Thus, J u d . v. 16 ; rfp^ l K' zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF I Kings xix. 8 ; Psa. xix. 1 3 ; n o ^ n ? ^ 2 C h r o n . nb^?K xxx. 7 ; xiii. 2 1. sense: n^?^ Q o h . xii. 12 ; perhaps also n n ^ ^ B filing, i Sam. I n l ^ y : H D ^ p L a m . iii. 6 3 , a n d in a derived concrete nb^ i )0 Deut. xxiii. 26 found in S i r a c h : H^ ^ i a ; HK^ a entry, Ezek. viii. 5. xxxviii. 16 ; Hj y K^ ib. 2 5 ; It is also HTp K' ib. .26. T h e form is used in Ethiopic in exactly the same way as in M H , cf. Dillmann, Et h , Gr ., § 12 4 ; Barth, N o m in a lb ild u n g , p . 13 7. I n Aram., however, it occurs only occasionally in Jewish dialects,^ in which it is most probably borrowed from M H . T h e fact that in earlier B H it occurs only in the S o n g of Deborah a n d in the story of Elijah may, perhaps, tend to show that it was originally a N o r t h e r n dialectal form, which was received into the literary language only after it had established itself in the spoken language. From the latter it m a y have descended into M H . Concrete nouns in this form are comparatively few in M H , as compared with the extremely numerous examples of nouns of a verbal nature. abstract T h i s seems to show that the concrete ' Cf. Dalman, p. 158 , 5 and foot-note. 10 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY significance is only secondary, a n d that it was derived from the original abstract m e a n i n g ; cf. HKzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^a, in B H , cited above. E x x . of concrete n o u n s : na^nn piece, H u l . vii. 5 ; n a n a bundle, I ; nS^?ip parched ear of corn, M a ' a . iv. 5 ; n n ^ ^ cord, B M ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Kil. ix. 9 ; bag, Kel. viii. 3 ; n n n o wick, Sab. ii. i ; nmj? = nmj ?!) n y Dj ; loop. Res. 11 a;* nb^n? handle, Kel. xvi. 4. • '3 ''?n festival sacrifice. H a g . i. 2 ; n ^ f ^ n intervening object, y^y: B Q 82 a ; HB^M basket. S o . ii. i .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc n'b : n;a3 leaf, ' A Z iii. 8 ; njtJ-) plaster, ' E r . x. 13 . AbstractszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI { n o m in a a ct io n is ) can b e formed at will from every verb. Exx.: HN' ^ Da nb^ afe< eating, M S i. 7 quaflSng, S a b . viii. inquiry; hands; i ; ; n p n " ! HTpn investigation, San. iv. nSf ^Pip taking of a handful; searching, P^s. i. nj j na i ; treading, S^bi. v. 2 ; nf^T\ i , 5; ng^blD n a ^ OD laying o n of pinching bird's head, Qid. i. 8 ; n y ^ n - j washing, Y o . iii. i ; n p ^ n ? ^ slaying, ib. i. 7 ; H K n i ? reading, B^r. i. i ; nn^j? ( = nn^ i ?i )) taking, Sifra 4 5 c ; Q i d . 2 a ; going out. S a b . i. i ; H T b = n r b ; birth, K^t. iv. 3 . I^ 'y: n N^ a coming, P^s. ix. 4 ; daubing, N^g. xii. 6 ; HB^^S kneading, M«n. v. 2 ; nn ^lD death, Y o . viii. 8 ; n a ^ p anointing, S a b . ix. 4 (L n a ' ^ D^ : s o elsewhere, e.g. Y o . viii. i ) . mingling, M®n. vi. 3 ii. 3 ; nri^na rfb: HB^ Bn cleansing the head, M S crumbling, M«n. vi. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ ; n g ^ j ? " ] spitting, B®r. ix. 5. • "IJ?^ baking, M«n. v. 2 ; n j n * ^ pushing, Y o . vi. 6 ; n j " ) a digging, B Q vi. ; I ; njan V. 6; n jS ^ j; increasing; HJI B going u p , S^q. viii. 2 ; fruitfulness, Y^b. vi. 7 ; n ji > ^ H j n ^ roasting drinking, Yo. viii. I . A number of nouns add the abstract suffix r i ^ — (cf. below, § 2 72 ) to strengthen the abstract significance, e.g. H^ D^fc^ tenancy. P e a V. 5 ; n ^ S^DSl doing, ib. i. i ; WK'n B separation, A b . iii. 13 ; zyxwvutsrqp Tzyxwvutsrq \ \ p >nf silence, G i t iv. 8, &c. 2 2 9 . (r) QafaL T o this form belong the Passive Participles Q a l, a n d verbal adjectives like "^^on weighty, strict, K e l . i. 4 ; FORMATION O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 10 5 subtle, So. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR 4 1 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU Hi n a ^ less, Y o . ii. 5 . Further, n o u n s : -l i nn young m a n , T a a. iv. 8 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW p t ^ n smooth, shirt, Sab. x. 3 ; a ^ i i n carob tree, S^bi. vii. 5 ; cat, B Q 18 b . F e m . : nSina virgin, K^t. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX i ; n i o n company, B^r. vii. 5 1 ; rust, K e l . xiii. 5 ; n w p meal, Ber. vi. 6 ; nyzyxwvutsrqponm ^iDK^ report, ny hn Ber. ix. 2. T o this class may, perhaps, be reckoned also fem. n o u n s with sharpening of the third r a d i c a l : nj^ns priesthood, A b . vi. 5 ; na^na writ, marriage settlement, Q i d . ii. 5 ; T\ ^ ^ lp holiness, R H iv. 5 cf. Barth, o p . cit., § 9 5 . (iv) Ground-form Q ^ fd l, Q ^ t il, Q ^ t H l ans offal, H u l . ix. i ; D ^ n nose ring. Sab. v. i ; ( a ) Q^ t d l 230. writing, Ret. ii. 3 ; 3JD hedge, A b . i. 2 ; B B V. 3 ; D - JB reward, A b . i. 4 ; n j D y o u n g ass, resin, 'Or. i. 7 ; "IN ^ , IJ?? remainder. S o . vii. 7 ; D H D undefined, *AZ i. 5 ; D J B blemish, Me'il. V. I ; " ^ p f document, Sebi. x. i . y'^y: ^ ^ 3 general rule, Ber. vi. 2. With d obscured into 6 \ "^ ba first-born, Zeb. v. 8 ; "^ioq ass, Bek. i. 2 ; Di o n muzzle, Kel. xvi. 7; b S v X ^ milt, H u l . iii. 2. y^ y: -1^^^ knot, K e l . xxvi. 4 ; p i^ radish, Kil. i.' 5 . F e m . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ^P^^\ sea-weed. S a b . ii. i ; n n i a j ; service, Kil. vi. i ; • " T j i yb barley corn, *Ed. vi. 3. M a k . iii. 6 ; HKn n ^ Segolate forms *:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe Ts'iy co tattooing, copper, Kel. viii. 3 ; ^TJ ^ W chips. S a b . iv. i ; n ^ i n ^ metal shavings, K e l . xi. 3. 2 3 1. (3) Q^ m . spade, K e l . xxix. 7 ; "^^a log, Y o . ii. 5 ; dry season, B M v. 10 ; o n a pounded grain, K e l . xvii. 1 2 ; "^ "• n i swine, H u l . ix. 2 ; n ' »DD pitcher. S a b . xvii. 6 ; D OD pickled food, Ned. ii. 4 ; T ? 9 attachment. Men. xi. 6 ; y ^ p B wick, Seq. v. i ; 1 Some texts point W n Q ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb cf . Krauss, MGWJ,, li, p . 57. 2 Cf. Stade, § 208 c ; Ges.-K., § 84 A n. io6 MORPHOLOGY S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^ Op amulet, K e l . xxiii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ i; path, P e a ii. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf b 'b f embryo, H u l . vii. D^3Bi interior, § a b . i. i. I; 3 ; b u 3 hair net, § a b . { c ) Q^ t H h b \ 'y ^ border, S«q. vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 232. vi. i ; ^'Ji*^ gallows, S a b . vi. 10 ; a^nn shoot, t. §ebi. i. 9 ; D^ n r i 4 ; ^ hx^ usufruct, Y^b. vii. i ; " ^ ^ OB discharge, boundary, ' E r . iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ Git. ix. 3 ; ^ ^ D B disqualification, Y o . i. i ; resting, P^s. vi. 2. (v) Ground-form Qd t a l, Qd fil, Qd t u l 233. ( a ) Q d t d l, the d obscured t o br\ \ r\ wrapper, Kel. xvi. 1 1 ; ib. xxiv. 3 ; 234. Dn i n 6\ D Oi n nose, B^k. vi. 4 ; seal, Sab. viii. 5 ; Tj n i B^ dovecot, trumpet, R H iii. 3. " »B^ K^ ( p ) Qd t t l T o this form belongs the Active Participle Q a l of transitive verbs. Also a number of nouns of participial origin, e.g. " »n i D merchant, §eq. vii. 2 ; ' ^ K ' i B lukewarm water, § a b . x x . 3 ; \ t i cold water, ib. iii. 4 ; ^^P ( = X t ? ) clods, M § v. i*. Fem.; 235. n ^ ^ n niat, ' E d . iii. 4 ; H^rii^ lobe; nani a date, Y o . viii. 2. (r) Qd t u L T o this class belong the following n o m in a a g e n t is with H modified to d : [ino miller. D a m . iii. 5 ; B Q 99 b ; B B 93 b ; tiyb (so L ) , nirivb speaker of foreign tongue, M^g. ii. i ; pi "»9 woolcomber, Kel. xxvi. 5 ; VSp T\ 0 ib. xii. 2 : the following 'occur in the plural o n l y : n b i l ' H wine pressers, T e r . iii. 4 ; rf"li3 n tenants, Bik. i. 2 ; makers (K^ B^ 'T = Hi o n a B ^ H) grist makers, M^n. x. 4 ; Tm S V ^ '^ groat M Q ii. 5 ; n n iDD informers, 'AZ 26 b ; TS zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA TWIO measurers, surveyors, 'Er. iv. 1 1 ; T\ \ d \ [ h gatherers, B M 72 b ; t. B M vi. I ; T\ \ ^ V ^ j . P e a viii. i (cf. § 177, n o t e ) ; purchasers, K^t. viii. i : the sing., however, is always npi>. Hi n i p ^ This form may, perhaps, be d u e to a deliberate change of spelling by the scribes, w h o mistook the form n i p ^ for the participle passive n^p^. T o t h e ignorance of the scribes are also due the forms i n t o , P ? .^ D, a n d T J i ^ , in some texts. T h e form Q d t H l is also found in the following names of instru^ This is the traditional pronunciation ; cf. B H . i Kings vi. 29. FORMATION O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 10 7 ; piHD an instrument for levelling ments : "^^P*? a borer, Kel. xiv. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX a measure of grain, ib. xvii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT 6 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU y ^ n f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 2L razor, ib. xiii. i ; Db^tDD supporters, artificial legs. Sab. vi. 8 ; Khrn reptile-sbaped ornament, t. 'AZzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG V. 2. P e r h a p s also Dinx" timbrel, Kel. xv. 6 ( L , but S o . ix. 14 : Dn''N, also in L ) . T h e form is very c o m m o n in Aram. {^bSt^\ > J j c i ^ ) , but it also occurs in B H nearly as often as in M H , viz. p n a , p D H , I^H; perhaps also ^'J^^f a refiner, Jer. vi. 29 ; the fem. pi«^ V, perhaps also 7\ *fn^ in s t r u m e n t i\ JHp r i (Psa. cxxxvii. 9 , for 'TJ^'^?'), a n d as n o m e n (Ezek. vii. 4). (vi) Ground-form QH t d lx 236. Bnpj , nnilia, prosthetic N : b^X^, Y o . ii. r ; thumb, Nid. viii. i ; with small oven. S a b . iii. 2 ; b m i^ fox, Sab. vi. 10 . (2 ) N o u n s d e r iv e d fr o m t h e In t e n s iv e St e m , (i) Ground-form Qd t t a l, Qd t t il, Qa t t u l, 2 3 7. { a ) Qa it d ly Qa t t d l: chiefly n o m in a o p ificu m , describing the occupation or profession of the substantive: D | K robber, Kil. vii. 6 ; Dn n cattle-driver, j . P^s. i. i ; cowherd, j . B e . v. 3 ; ^ Bl camel-driver, Qid. iv. 1 3 ; " »© n ass-driver; J B p sailor; " ^ Sp barber, ib.; 332 thief, B M iii. i ; ^ r i ? porter, Kel. xii. 2 ; t. B Q vi. 2 5 ; D M poulterer, *Er. x. 9 ; "1^3? carpenter, wool dealer, i b . ; • ^"35 potter, B Q iii. 4. With n in the second radical: 3 'jn m u r d e r e r ; D ^ n confiscator, N^d, iii. 4 ; weaver, Kil. ix. 10 . I ^y, r^y: p^p bachelor, Qid. iv. 1 3 ; n j a well sinker, §ebi. viii. 5 ; judge. Pea viii. 9 ; tD^jn tailor, §ab. i. 3 ; m a n of leisure, Ket . V. 7. n ^i>, ^ «3 3 with — in the second radical for in A r a m , fashion: builder, Kel. xiv. 3 ; ' ' Nn a collector, D a m . iii. i . Adjectives : suspect. D a m . i. 1 ; ^^ll certain, ib. iv. 4 ; ^ N ? ! innocent. i o 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY A b . i. 8 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^^fn silent, modest, S^q. v. 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ; ^^ji' accompanying, N^g. xiv. 6 ; ^t^^l permitted. S a b . xxiii. 3 . F e m . Concrete :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO r \ m : dry land. Git. 56 b ; nnsy rim, *AZ v. i ; and with n at the e n d : r \ f^ ^ ^ reconnoitring troop, t. Be. ii. 6 ; i^^^a caravan of c a m e l s ; nnen caravan of asses, San. x. 5 ; nSn^ wart, *Er. x. 3 ; HK'aa pressed vegetables, t. S®bi. iv. 16 ; JT^.'^J? 10 ; HPIl^ bald, empty space, Kil. iv. i . beehive, §obi. viii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO Abstracts, including n o m in a a ct io n is , chiefly with n_ _ : nb^ a idleness, Ab. iii. 4 ; njjn being, Mekil. (Weiss), 8 5 ; Qid. 5 a ; naa: cry, R H iv. 9 ; njja intention, *Er. iv. 4 ; nisa atonement, Neg. ii. I ; njap danger, Rer. iv. 4 ; naay or naj^y detention, ' A Z v. 7 ; reception, Zeb. i. 6 . Cf. B H n-Jija, n^^j??, nifW, & c . ; see Ges.-K., § 8 4,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO B e. T h e form is comparatively rare in M H , as in B H , a n d cannot like the other verbal n o u n s Qit t H l (§ 2 4 1) a n d Q^ t ild (§ 228 ) be formed at will. 238. ( p ) Qa t t il, Qa t t il: the infinitive of Pi'el; notable, Y o . vi. 4 ; i>^?^3 axe, B Q x. 10 ; P ? ? knife, ib. iv. 9 ; D''Jf3 board, § a b . viii. 5 ; p'''n2? righteous, A b . i. 2. ^ 239. { c ) Qa t t u l, Q a it m : l^'^n point, Kel. ii. 9 ; pan gracious, g a b . 13 3 b ; ^ > ^ B navel. Sab. xviii. 3 ; b a l l Kel. x. 4 ; n^©y pillar, Ber. i. 2 ; 1^3?' spit, 'AZ v. 12 . Fem.: nn^ an wound, B Q viii. i ; nniJfa drought, A b . v. 8 ; Tfs SBB tradition, ib. iii. 13 . (ii) Ground-form Qit t a l, Qit t il, Qit t u l, Qit t o l 240. ( a ) Qit t d l, Qit t d l: " n a ^ husbandman, 'Arak. vi. 3 ; "^iJ^V root, principal, Ber. vi. 7. ( ^ ) Q iffily Q illM '^ speech, Mekil. 5 ; fem.: nha*n B Q 5 4 b ; «pa chair, T a m . i. i ; n^a*} usury R H i. 8 ; n n y choice land, Git. V. I . T h e form is further used, as in B H , to express a ^ Some texts have D K ' ^ U , a participial form, § 234. FORMATION physical defect: dumb, O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 10 9 T e r . i. 6 ; |?? hunchback, Rek. vii. 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ; D ^ a with h a n d s cut off; " ^ a^ n l a m e ; I5nn deaf, San. viii. 4 ; with crooked feet; M?f with large ears ; with small ears, Rek. vii. 4, 6 ; n s p lanky, i b . ; ^ y^i? crippled, § a b . vi. 8 ; and by analogy : Di?.^? hearing, Yeb. xiv. i . 2 4 1 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA { c ) Qit iid L T h i s form is widely used as a verbal n o u n for Pi'el, and c a n be formed at will from any verb. It has primarily an abstract significance, but is also found in concretes in a derived sense. Exx.: " ^ ^ D^ N prohibition, ' A Z ii. 3 ; b^ t D'^ S idling, interruption, §ab. xvi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM I ; i>^^3 growth, Rer. vi. 3 ; p ^ ^ ^ , joining together, A b . vi. walking, Y o . ii. 3 ; " ^ ^ S^ H joining, Kil. ix. 10 ; 0 ^ 2 ^ levirate marriage, Yeb. i. i ; honouring, P e a i. i ; learning, A b . vi. 5 ; ^ ^ D? libation, Suk. iv. 9 ; P^'n"»lD cleaving. Res. iii. 5 ; I J^n ^ Q trimming, Sebi. ii. 3 ; ^^T?? confusion, Rer. v. 4 ; explanation, ' A Z i. 5 ; n-in'»5f gilding, H u l . i. 5. 0 X^ \ > confirming. Git. ii. 5 ; (cf. n^^y perverting A b . v. 8 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT above, § 16 2 ) remainder, Ker. ii. 5 ; D^n^ri crushing, O h . xviii. 9. ^^iS^a vain talk, ^ ^ h\ x. iii. 9 ; ^^"1^ confession, San. ii. 6 ; '• ^^ filling. D a m . vi. 5 ; '• la^y afflicting, A b . v. 8 ; ^^31 healing, B Q viii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH I. C o n c r e t e : D ^ b m products, Ber. 4 0 b ; ^ ^ ^ ' ' n exchange, relay, Ber. iii. I ; ^l^a^t) filth, Bek. iii. i ; n^tS^J civilized world, Qid. i. 10 ; Dn ^ t s b boards, M Q ii. 2 ; t D^ D' n steel edge, Kel. xiii. 4 ; b v ^ y i round cake, B M ii. i ; n^^y Vr«^, ' E r . iii. 2 ; -^la? heap, B M ii. 2 ; liy ^ f ? measure, P e a i. i . -i ^ -^ ^ Q crumb, Sab. xxiv. 3 ; ' ' ^ B^ n wrapping, K e l . xvi. 8 ; ' ' ^ D? cover. S a b . xvii. 8 ; "'^Q'^p froth, T e r . iv. 11. F e m . : rTJ« 3 early fig, T e r . iv. 6. T h e form is found in a n u m b e r of technical terms in the plural * So nri^^ one with superfluous fingers or toes, ib., in L , for nnj in edd. no MORPHOLOGY POn zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB '^ X betrothal, Ye b . vi. 4 ; PWi5^^? matrimony Ret . i. 4 ; o n l y :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE p ^ -n ^ p betrothal; P?^ " i \ a divorce, Ye b . iii. 8 ; pa^ K^ D annulment of minority marriage, B M i. 8 ; PP" ' \ t urgings Pl ^ " ^ ''? arbitration ; (of vows), N ed . iii. i ; also P^ tD^ suffering, Ber. 5 a. T h e form is found in B H both as abstract a n d concrete, in the sing, a n d in the p l u r a l : D^«^», &c. P^3n,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ D^^^,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb '•ISy, pp??, niD^,zyxwvutsr O '^pm, Cf. Ges..K., § 8 4 3 1 ; Stade, § 228. n^isn xiv. 1 4 ; S o in S i r a c h : xl. 2 9 ; n^DJ) xli. 2 8 ; ^D? xxxii. i ; xliv. 20. 2 4 2 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA { d ) Qit t d l, Qit t d l zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS I li33 mighty, A b . iv. i ; l i n - a crimson red, Bek. vii. 6 ; born, A b . iv. 2 1 ; i ^te"? y o u n g birds fallen out of their nest, B B ii. 6 ; P^Jf"? spark, t. Y o . ii. 3 ; "»^3y pipe, Miq. iv. i ; P|iS^P long-tailed ape, Bek. 8 a ; "^^3?? drunkard, Bek. vii. 6. F e m . : n n i p ? inquiry. Ret. xi. 5 ; nQi3^D filth, B B vi. 2 ; rhS^p contract labour, t . M Q ii. 5 ; nntl^p biceps, Men. 37 a, b ; ThSy ^^ ear of corn. P e a v. 2. 243. (iii) Ground-form Qu t t a l: ^^^K? partner. Res. viii. i (cf. artisan, ' A V v. 7 ; "»3^y embryo, H u l . iv. i . Sirach xl. 24); (3) Co u r t s fo r m e d b y R e d u p lica t io n . 244. (i) Reduplication of the T h i r d radical. T h e s e have the vowel H in the second syllable, a n d are mostly of a diminutive significance. Exx.: b^i^na lump of dough, j . H a l . iii. i ; bthy \ excrescence, t . Kel. B M vii. 1 1 ; P^ ^ fOp compressed, bent u p , j . So. ix. i ; tD^lD"j)pD (Saph*el of tD^ D t o pluck, cf. above, § 149), lappet. Sab. xi. 2, a n d perhaps also tS^tONt o r tD^tOV] ( = tD^lSt from W ) young m a n , Meg. 9 a.* » Koh u t , iii. 283 f., h old s th at ^D^tDj^t is an error for = v^ ^ aroi . Th e noun is also found in th e Ar abic d ialect of Ir aq, cf. Br ockelm an n , Gr u n d r is s , i, § 172 a. FORMATION OF NOUNS T h e other examples are all f e m . : n j a ^ n y in zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW mixture, confusion, Kil. v. i ; i Tn g (from hollow nnp) pumpkin. Pa. v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ 3. With the termination n ^ —: T l ^ D ^ n K redness, n '^^^i? H u l . 87 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI whiteness,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW Neg. iv. 4 ; n n n n K ? blackness, ugliness, T a a . 2 3 b ; n - ? « f C ) leading ram, B Q 52 b ; n^Mpi rottenness, Y o . 38 b ; n^?^3De? oily substance, B e . 28 a. Diminutives: n ^?^^K?aa a hillock, heap, §ab. 2 3 b ; n ^©^3 little hole, t. Miq. iii. 4 ; n ^?^l)a little garden, B B 68 a, b ; n^?^:*! a light fisher-boat (contracted to H W ) , B B 78 b ; Lev. R . 6 ; N u m . R . 10 ; n n ^ i a j ri ^ ? ^ a" )! little pipe. litde dust, BB 93 b ; n>b^5>?? pool. O h . xvi. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK Ti'b^ bpi hillock, ib. 7. Cf. B HzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ nvjj?, D ^ W D « ? , n n n j | K ? , &c., Stade, § 2 3 1. A B H parallel to the diminutive significance of reduplicated form is to be found in blackish, dark. n n r T) n B ? Cant. i. 6, which can only m e a n Perhaps also Pli?l), D ^ t p l K » Lev. xiii. 4 2 , 4 3 ; ^ l ^ D a p N rabble. N u m . xi. 4, and n n ^ Q low brood. J o b xxx. 12 (cf. nj^na ^rrna y o u n g priests, Y o . i. 7; T a m . i. i ) , are to b e regarded as diminutives, the last two n o u n s with a contemptuous significance. 2 4 6 . (ii) Reduplication of Second and T h i r d radicals. D' n i p l K red; Rek. vi. 3 ; p^pl^ n^jb^D yellow, Neg. iii. 8 ; round, Sab. 3 1 a ; spotted, white, n n i n ^ T^ lf c a m p stool, K e l . xxiii. 2 ; P^ ^ lf gier eagle, H u l . 6 3 a. With 0 in the second syllable, cf. B H Vrk n B^ (Ges.-K., § 84 B n ) ; AbJ^ D, purslane, Sebi. ix. of peas, t. P e a i. 7; njjnipi; i ; ^ TW , nii^n^n yellowish, Meg. 13 a;* &c. a species n n i o n p ^ feverish flushes, Nid. ix. 8. Diminutives: b'^ ^ b^ ^ details, t M S ii. 11. dwarf onion, Kil. i. 3 ; ontDhQ units, So the caritative form : p S ^ B ) very beautiful, » Cf. Ibn Ezra,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH ad loc, and on Cant., 1. c. In N*g. xi. 4 ; Sifra, xiii. 49, however, these terms are explained as intensives. Cf. also Brockelmann, ib., i, §173. 112zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY Ned.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 20 b ; njQ^E)^ Res. 6 b ; ni*S^D^ Meg. 15 a ; T a ' a . 3 1a , cf. J e r e m . xlvi. 20 . For the diminutive character of the vowel / = j / , cf. § 2 73 . If the third radical is ^ or n it is sometimes o m i t t e d : nb zyxwvuts ^i DD ( = nbobDC)) plummet, Kel. xii. 8 ; Sab. v. 3 ; n^Dis?? ( = n n s i Df ), tube, ib. ii. 4 . SozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW \)b\>Sp:^ for r \Sh[>^l>:^ (from i^pjy = pay), u developed grapes, *0r. i. 8. 2 4 6 . (iii) Reduplication of the whole Stem,' in l^'y a n d y'^y roots. { a ) Ground-form Q a t q a t , Q a iq it , Q a t q u t : wheel, Mid. zyxw V. 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ; " » n a berry, Sebi. iii. 7 ; 3333 lid, Kel. ii. 3 ; | iJ3p cylindrical vessel, A b . iv. 20 . Fem.: H^^^Jp disgrace, A b . iv. 1 8 ; nnjjnp bottom of vessel, K e l . ii. 2 ; HDyDSf a species of willow, Suk. iii. 3 ; nbsbs basket, P e a vii. 3 ; H i n ? windpipe, H u l iii. i ; rinS")3 hash, Rer. vi. 5 ; Ta f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB ^y^ paste, Sab. viii. 4 ; th^^^ chain, B Q vii. 7. Q a t q it , T h e Infinitives of P i l p e l : l^tDbo, i>p5)p, &c., cf. §§ 18 2 , 19 5 . Q a t q u t : "*^'^")'^, cask on wheels, Kel. xv. i ; D^non cartilage, Bek. vi. I ; "'^nnn coulter, Kel. xiii. 3 ; tD^B^S peg. Sab. viii. 4. F e m . : r \ } p l parasol, Kel. xvi. 7 ( L ) ; nnjna dry fig, Sab. vii. 4 ; n^^ip^ap (from nap) branch sinews, H u l . 92 a, b. 247. ( p ) Ground-form Q it q a t , Q it q it , Q ifq u L Q t t q a t : "^33 ( = nsns) loaf, P e a viii. 7 ; K'Sf Q wicket, Mid. i. 7 ; n fy ^ "? secretion, Sab. xxi. 2. Qttqtt : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW T Y i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkji 5 ; K^afQ bug, pepper (diminutive of b^h) Ter. viii. 2. Q it q u t : T h i s form is very c o m m o n as a verbal n o u n of Pilpel, corresponding to Q t t t u l for the Intensive Stem (§ 2 4 1) , a n d also in a secondary sense as a c o n c r e t e : i^^sbs growth of hair. Sab. viii. 4 ; ^ "h ^ h glutinous substance, Miq. ix. 4 ; ^ ^ B^ B crumbs, ib. ix. 2 ; b^Ppp disorder, M Q 12 ; y^3]^3 swelling, Miq. x. 4 ; ^ Here may also be mentioned the form P^ 'Hp'l subtle construct of n^^^ night, Suk. 4 8 a , and often, for B H i>\b; cf. B D B s.v. and reff. O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 113 FORMATION thinking. A b . vi. 5 ; n^ nin meditating, N a z . ix. 4 ; Sab. 4 3 b ; iv. 8 . moving, moistening, Miq. ix. 4 ; non? shaking, t. Y®b. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 2 4 8 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ( c) Ground-form Qu iq u t i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW D^ t Dt D^ t D of u n k n o w n sex, H a g . i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ I ; skull, Neg. X . 10 ; n ^ l a b a skull, A b . ii. 6. (4 ) N o u n s fo r m e d b y m e a n s 0 / Pr e fixe s , 240. Yo. ii. (i) With Prefix N : M i ; « flute, K e l . ii. 3 ; thumb, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML door-step, Ned. vii. 5 ; H M n K knee, Kil. vii. i ; ^ JN; n l 3 f « pond, O h . iii. 3 ; niSK ^ K' dung-hill, Kel. xxvii. 1 1 ; P|h5i« fist, ib. xvii. 1 2 ; V2?0K middle, § a b . ix. 2 ; xii. 3 ; Hh QK chicken, H u l . bean, P e a iii. 3 ; also 5>^ B« t. Ter. x. 15 ; HD^ p DK threshold, § a b . x. 2. I n the following verbal nouns t h e K is a phonetic modification of n (cf. the next section a n d above, § 4 3 ) ; flJV?- search. P e a iv. 5 ; niaK Agadah, Ned. iv. 3 ; r nn|« warning. Pes. iii. i ; n w^ K wrong, B M iv. 3. 250. (ii) Prefix n . T h e s e are all verbal nouns with a n abstract significance formed from the Hiph'il. T h e y fall into two classes: ( a ) masculines in the form H a q t e l, confined chiefly to strong verbs, and ( b ) feminines in the form H a q t a la , for all classes of verbs. S o m e of t h e H a q t e l forms have assumed a secondary concrete significance. 261. { a ) Ha q tel T h i s is practically t h e old Infinitive Hiph'il » From nSK?, as is shown by the plur. ninB??«, §«bi. i. 1- 3 ; So. 4a b , &c. T h e form n S ^ f^ is for T\ ^ ^ ^ with & obscured* t o 6 . r \ &f^ , which seenis t o have survived in popular speech, was reduced t o M B K ^ K by t h e elision of t h e final T\ , on the analogy of the fem. termination. BB. V. 3 ; M«*il. iii. 6. S o K"t. vii. 5 ; BM. v. 7; L and other texts have, however, nifiK?«. In BM. ii. 3 also L reads T\ B^^, So often in the Talmud : § a b . 15 a (contrast with ' E d . i. 3 ) ; P«s. 8 b, &c. T h e Palestinian T a l m u d h a s often HB ^ ^ ^ K : j . S a b . ii. 3 ; j . K«t. i. 10 . Cf. also J Q R . , xx, p . 715. 114 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY fossilized into a n o u n . T h e traditional, a n d n o doubt correct, e for a , seems to have arisen pronunciation of the prefix withzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV t h r o u g h assimilation to the e in the second syllable.' ?2n or "^iJBn (cf. above, §4 9 ) , E x x . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH n y a n burning, B Q i. i ; "»izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ownerless property. P e a vi. Yo. i ; n p Dn loss, A b . v. 4 ; t DK^ BH flaying, ii. 7 ; tJ^^pn consecrated property, T^r. i. 5 ; habit, S a b . i. 5 ; " Ta o n shutting up, M«g. i. 7. : recognition, *Er. 11 b ; nifl^n circumference, shaking, T o h . xi. t DD\ l i ; zyxw K e l . xvii. 8 ; ^iS^T comparison, Z^b. 50 a ; ^jn waving, Suk. iii. 12 . W h e n followed by a genitive, the prefix preserves, if tradition can be trusted, the old B H vowel. T h u s : ^Pp ^ 3 "^?^3n rendering fit ( = responsibility for) all its d a m a g e , B Q i. i ; H ? ' unconsciousness of the reptile, S^bu. iii. 4 ; 3 "3jn setting of the sun, H a l . i. 9 ; T -it?n reaching of the hand, 'Ar. iv. i (cf. Lev. xxvii. 8 ) ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ y^X\ restoring lost property, B M vii. 4 ; H ^ n n p j n n * J3 K the rising of the sun, B«r. i. 2. T h i s substantival use of the Infin. Hiph'il is found also in B H , e.g. n ^ f Dn I Sam. xv. 2 3 ; Isa. xiv. ^ OK ' n 23; b ? ^ ? Job xxv. 2 ; n3Vn ib. vi. 2 5 ; cf. Stade, § 2 4 5. 252. Sab. (^) H a q t a la : ii. 6 ; nnsan bringing in, ib. 2 a ; npjsn separation, H u l . i. 7 nb'n3n lifting, Qid. i. 4 ; '"^JO^n^psn b u r n i n g incense, Q i d . i. 8 ; ; n n V3 n kindling. l^i^iJ^g* Sab. 39 a ; interruption, T a ' a . 4 b ; Hl Op n grafting, S®bi. ii. 6 ; sifting. Res. 11 a. n 'b : n j j JK ' n giving to drink, Meg. ii. 7; njjn or n w n sprinkling, Qid. i. 8 . I'y : HK^ a n bringing near, ib. : n «3 n bringing. P e a i. i ; HPi n n rinsing. Sab. xxii. 2 ; n ^DH ' F o r a similar change in B H , cf. Ges.-K., § a 7 p ; Stade, § 81 ; also Sznejder, p . 231- FO R M A T I O N O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 115 doing good,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH i^ h u . iii. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV nri3n laying down, K^l. viii. 8 ; nVjn doing ill, §«bu. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR 5. i^B: m ^ S n confessing, ib. vi. i ; H K V i n bringing out. Sab. 2 b ; i T I l i n bringing down. M id. iv. i . For the change of n to K cf. above, § 2 4 9 . This form which is identical with the A ram, infin. Aph'el (Haph'el) is probably older than the ordinary infin. with ^ ( = the second syllable.* iii. 9 ; H Qj n XXX. 28 . Further, with N in nnaj K besides nmn Esther ii. 18 ; nSyn ib. iv. 14 . X X X V. 253. in In B H it is found already in Isaiah:zyxwvutsrqp TTOn Lev. ii. 2, & c. ; In Sirach: nj&n 10 ; n xiin li. 17 ; yjvn xvi. 25 ; xxxii. 3 ; cf. M icah vi. 8 . { c ) W ith the prefix n is found the reflexive verbal noun nbnnriK^n bowing down, §ebu. ii. 3 ; .ril ^jriTl^n §eq, vi. i ; T am . vii. 3 , formed on the analogy of ^ H Jj n r i K ' n i l 2 Kings v. 18 . Cf. Stade, § 2 54 . 254. (iii) Rrefix V In a few nouns, consisting, chiefly, of names of animals and plants; cf. B H "^^0"!, njV , & c. Stade, § 2 59 , Barth, p. 226 f. Ex x . : K^^nn: a kind of gnat, N id. iii. 2 ; t^3T strawberry-blight, §ebi. ix. i ; gnat, t. Sab. xii. 4 ; '^Sn) branch, Kil. i. 8 ; further, h^^] handle of a plough, Kel. xxi. 2 ; p^W;: tongs, ib. xii. 3. 255. (iv) Prefix D. A s in BH , D is extensively used for the formation of nouns of the following classes: ( i ) subjective nouns, including the Participles of the derived active stems of V erb s; also a number of n o m in a a ct io n is , e.g. V a p , ^TJID, " ^ St Dt ? ; (2) objective nouns, including the Participles of the derived passive stems of V erbs; also a number of concrete nouns, representing the result of an action, e.g. n D « p . n b ^ ," ^ nt e; (3 ) names of instruments and tools, e.g. ^^^9> ^ ^ P ^ ^V?^> ( 4 ) nouns of a local significance, e.g. ^^D , a ^ T H D , J^Pi-jD. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ ' Cf. Borth, N o m in a lb ild u n g , p p . 73 , 90 . i i 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY 256.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ( a ) Ground-form M a q ia l, M a q t il, M a q t u l, M a q t a l\ i > 3 «P food, §ab. l o a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ^ TTO quarry, §ebi. iii. 5 . shoe,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG Sab. viii. 2 ; ^ '^ V zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE [B adze, B Q x. 10 . With a changed to e \ r n " j O bath. S a b . i. 2 ; cf. Stade, § 2 7 0 ; also Ges.-K., § 8 5 h. zyxwvutsr 'f^ : y a p touch, H u l . iv. 4 ; T^ D instrument for driving away, Kel. xvi. 7 ; " »p D saw. Sab. xvii. 4 ; or burden, S^bi. iii. 6 ; t ^P gift, Ab. ii. i . I^ 'Q : "TTl^O remnant, Kil. v. 4 ; DPI^D heating-pan, Sab. iii. 3 (from D n ^ = D D n ) ; 3 9 ^ 9 best, B Q i. i . "^ iKD light-hole, §ab. xxiv. 5 ; I^y: ^ bD ( = entrance, • Er. i. I ; ^ n o pestle. Be. i. 7 ; p iD food, *Er. iii. i ; ^ Sr \B circle, Kil. iv. 2 ; ^ i p » the eye of a coulter, Kel. xiii. 3 . y^y: n ^b K ^ JP palpable, real, San. v. 4 ; D^ BJ D greaves, Kel. xi. 8 . : H B ^ p baked, ' E r . vii. 10 ; n^pp roasting-place, Ta'a. iii. i ; »^Bi?9 mess of grist, Sab. xvii. 5 . nyvvp Fem.: n V^ i ^ P thought, B^r. 61 a; i^'JO^P gutter, Miq. vi. 1 1 ; braid, Y o . vi. 7 ; n ^ n p pack-saddle, §ab. v. 2 ; n OB - j P veranda, Ma'a. iii. 6 . n3p wound, So. iii. 4 HB ^ a D Hj r i p gift, Z^b. v. i . stopper. Sab. xxii. 3 ; '"l?^*!? "no^tar, Kel. xxiii. 2 ; H'l^ ifD net, ib. xxi. 3 np ^j^tp ; ; n j n o district, R H iv. 3 ; n r r . t p partition, Kil. iv. 4 ; flour paste, H a l . i. 6 . M a q t il: Jf S ^ P coin. Sab. vi. 7 ; 15 ^??P press, ib. xx. frame, N^g. xiii. 3 ; tDpbp (or ^^\>]>B L ) pincher, Mak. iii. 5 ; " ^ p o p nail, Kel. xii. 5 ; P i p P comb, ib. xiii. 8 ; '^W P pitchfork (or " ^ ^ IV^ ) ife. 7 ; vat, BM V. 7 ; n r i B p key, Kel. xiv. 8 ; pB-jP elbow, 'Ar. V. I ; W p awl, Qid. 2 1 b ; nr t "]P store-room, P^s. i. i ; travailing chair, Kel. xxiii. 4 ; | 3 r i p store of straw, 'Er. vii. 5 . F e m . : n s i a p shovel, T a m . ii. i ; n b n ] P gutter, B B iii. 6 ; n ^ B ? ^ wicker-basket, §ebi. iii. 2 ; n ^ KlD curse, Suk. iii. 1 0 ; nsjip wound, Mak§. vi. 8 . M a q t u l, only fem. nouns. T h e u is changed to 0 a n d usually FORMATION O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed , 17 spelt with 1: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI nbi at ^p louse, Sab. 12 a ; H t i n n p string, B M ii.zyxwvutsr i; nj^i ^np controversy, A b . v. 2 0 ; ri ^^BOp scissors, Sab. 48 b ; n Si a p fail, Res. ii. 3. 2 6 7 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA { b ) Ground-form M t q t a l, M iq t il, M iq t u l. M iq t a l: "^ S'l? wilderness, B^r. ix. 2 ; D l' lD treading, K e l . xxiv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE I ; ni? mattress, ib. xix. 3 ; "»3Dp selling, M^g. iii. 2 ; in^O custom, B M vii. i ; HPlK^lD feast, B^r. i. i ; n g p taking, A b . iv. 22. Fem.: n i K K ^i ? p rty^ ^ p, fields of pumpkins, of cucumbers, S^bi. ii. I ; • TJJP? travelling-bag, Kel. xx. i ; n n p burn, N^g. ix. i ; nibp loan, 'AZ iv. 10 study, A b . iii. 7 ; ; n^ pp burning, T a ' a . ii. 1 ; n j K zyxwvutsrqponmlkji ' P repetition, •''^nip cavity, I. Y^b. xiv. 6 ; n 2pD winding staircase, T a m . i. i ; np ^jnp flour paste, Hal. i. 6. M iq t il\ nstp altar, Zeb. v. i. M iq t u l, only fem.: n n i o a p net, Kel. xxiii. 5 ; Tb Sp 'p B plummet, ib. xxix. 3. 2 5 8 . { c) Ground-form M u q t a l: Participle H o p h ' a l ; further, 193^ 0 perfume, Rer. vi. 6 ; n ^ p ^ D store of fruit, Ma'a. i. 5 ; n p -j^» blister, 'Ed. ii. 5. 2 5 9 . { d ) Ground-form M a q t d UM a q t Sl, M a q t il, MaqtdL MaqtHl T h e long d is obscured to S\ ^ inDp eye-painter, Kel. xiii. 8 ; ^ Sp h ^ b a g , ib. xvi. 7. M a q t il: Participle of H i p h ' i l ; plaster of ceiling, B M x. i ; n ^ «n p n^^t)p further, fem. n o u n s : nn''tJ|P patch, lining, Sab. xxiv. 5 ; sight, appearance, ib. xix. 6. M a q t d l: n^sp bellows, t. Be. iii. 15. 2 6 0 . { e ) Ground-form M a q a t t el: Participle Pi'el; further some fem. nouns of a participial origin ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^}}0'0 sieve, Kel. xiv. 8 ; H' JQK 'ip strainer, Ab. v. 15. 2 6 1. (v) Prefix 3 : Participle N i p h ' a l ; further the following n o u n s : i^?!?? pool, M Q i. 6 ; '"^ ^ 33 lamp. Y o . iii. 10 ; ^ 3 13 stone wall, Rer. ii. 4 S096 Storm, Y o . 38 a ; L D^ n n j baker. D a m . ii. 4 ; zyxw i i 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY nBV3 caper berry, ib. i. i ; JllKn»3 aged (groping), P e a viii. i ; cf. § 177, P^^? uninterrupted flow, T o h . viii. 9 . zyxwvutsrqponm (vi) PrefixzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO D, d Verbal nouns formed from Saph'el a n d 262. g a p h ' e l :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG h ^ q ? drawing lines. G e n . R 2 5 ; "n^-in?? manumission. Git. i. 4 ; 1^3]^?^ subjection, Rer. 9 b ; D^D^K? idiocy. R e t . v. 5 ; further, ^ai>3D round, § a b . 3 1 a ; 0^tD")PD lappet. S a b . x i x . 2 ; P"}p empty (of a tree that bears n o fruit), Kil. vi. 5. (vii) Prefix n , chiefly in abstracts. 263. ( a ) Ground-form Ta g fa l, Ta q t il. Ta q t a l, mostly B H n o u n s : desire, A b . iv. 2 1 ; nnin thank- offering, Zeb. V. 6 ; rnin law, A b . i. i ; court, front, H u l . 4 3 b ; *»1J'VI spoon, K e l . xvii. 12 . Ta q t il,o n ly f e m . : nopin addition, Bik.iii. 10 ; njPin resurrection, San. X. I ; nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO ?Dn prayer, Ber. iv. i . 264. (3) Ground-form Tiq t a l, Tiq t u l. liq la l: nn^^n shaving, 'AZ i. 3 ; rnpH rafter, B M x. 2. Tiq t u l, only f e m . : npzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ < 33n washing, M Q 1 5 a ; Hltepn hair cutting. S a b . 9 b ; nD^JHTI complaint, B M vi. i ; nnnpn gift, t. B B iv. 14 ; n-jin^^n youth, A B iii. 2. 266. { c ) Ground-form Ta q t il, Ta q t H l. Ta q t il: i>^?^3n cooked food, § a b . iii. i ; ^ ^ 3 ? bundle, B M i. 8 ; zyxw t^ ^ p ^n ornament, M Q 9 b ; disciple, A b . iv. 1 2 ; H^lpn juice, Zeb. viii. 7 ; HOgri fast, T a ' a . i. 4 ; K^DK^J? use, service, Yo. viii. I . Ta q M : n^\nn strife, Ber. 17 a ; n^iobri study. P e a i. i ; ^^nipFl dish, ib. viii. 7 ; PO^n^ri consolation, Ber. ii. 7 ; n^S'TTI rearing, Nid. X . 8 ; O '^ W ld payment, B Q i. i ; D^Bn apple tree, Kil. i. 4 ; np^an weltering, O h . ii. 2 ; iTJ^IOJp exchange, T e m . i. i ; nsori waving, Q i d . i. 8 ; H ^nn blowing, R H iv. 9 ; na^K'n repentance, Ab. iv. 1 1 ; rtn^lgri exchange, Yeb. xi. 3. FORMATION {5) O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 119 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK N o u n s fo r m e d b y m e a n s o f Su ffixe s . zyxwvutsrqpo (i) SuffixzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ h *: cluster, Mid. iii. 8 ; ^ iyn? calyx, P a . 266. xii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM i>iD-j5 ankle, O h . i. 8 ; i>?3-| small bag, Kel. x x . i . 267. (ii) SuffixzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON j ^ , 1^—. T h i s suffix is used to form abstract nouns and abjectives. N o u n s of a concrete sense with this suffix are mostly of an originally adjectival character (cf. Stade, § 2 9 2 ; Barth, p . 3 16 f.). (a ) Suffix 1 - ^ . p r o l o n g e r ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ n?i? shortener, B^r. 34 a ; Ground-form Qa t la n : r f s h a m e f a c e d , A b . ii. 5 ; 1^03 (also \ Sb B^ camel-like, large, Kil. iii. 2 ; nni indulgent, mallet-shaped, B Q 5 0 a ; in")5 bald, B^k. 4 3 b ; B^k. vii. i ; 13i?p ja ")P stubborn ( L ??")^D) Ber. v. 2 ; t?li?y scorpion-like, ' E r . ii. 6 ; ^ Bi? quick-tempered, A b . ii. 5 ; robber, 'Or. i. 2 ; lecturer. So. ix. 15 ; j n f l murderer, ib. 9 ; fjn overseer. Sab. i. 3 ; rjp block, Kil. i. 8 ; f^3g contractor, Sebi. iii. 9 ( L Ijn'jp); IVn saddler. P e a iv. 6. Qifia n : vii. 8 ; lJ?Bb turnip-shaped, Bek. vii. i ; avaricious, Res. empty, Yo. v. 4 ( L Dg^"}., so T a ' a . ii. 2 ) ; t. Meg. iv. 3 ; flax, subject, §ab. iv. 1 1 ; ini)n fenugreek, Kil. ii. 5. Qu / ia n : t p ? 0 bran, H a l . ii. 6 ; | 3"j5 sacrifice, Ned. i. 4 ; s o m e Qa f/ a n forms are in certain texts given a s Qu fia n , e . g . in L , cf. above. Cf. also the adverbial ending J ~ ( = D~ .) in JKS, f>>nb, '^e, § 268. 2 9 5. { b ) Suffix p — Adjectives: p'^HK last, B Q iv. i ; p ^n external, Zeb. v. i ; njvb^ uppermost, B M iv. 2 ; pnnn lower, San. viii. i ; p3 ^n middle, Ber. 3 b ; pi>^3 wedge-shaped, Bek. vii. i ; pV^i? of summer, S«bi. * These are probably diminutive forms, cf. Pratorius, ZDM G,, Brockelmann, ib., p . 40 2. Ivii, p . 530 ff. I 2 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY V. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE 4 ; also adjectival n o u n s :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU P'3K needy, B M i i i b ; P^izyxwvuts ^K widower, Ret. 7 a ; HOii^^K barren woman, Y^b. i. i . Abstract: P"ipn loss, t. T a ' a . i. 2 ; p Sf n reckoning, B B 9 b ; pnn^p stench, Pe^. 35 a ; j i n B ransom, Bek. i. 6 ; pK'a? secret. H a g . 13 a. With sharpening of the second r a d i c a l : pj nj diminution, 'Ar. ix. 7 ; p3 ^ n restoration (from BM 58 b ; P ? ! remembrance, R H iv. 6 ; psp^n saving, Men. 8 6 b ; l^^p? trial, A b . v. 3 ; pW? victory. So. viii. i ; P"»B^V one-tenth. Men. xiii. i ; p i ? ? deposit, Sebu. v. I ; pp'JB redemption, Ret. iv. 4 ; p^^? spreading, Neg. i. 3 ; P^^f• l! appearance, Pea i. i . Concretes with this ending are found only in a few denominatives with a diminutive significance: D^?ixrrt seeds, Ril. iii. 2 (only plur., cf. D a n . i. 16 ) ; D^ i i noi f green buds, M S ii. 3 (only p l u r . ) ; n i Ji ^ n n little jars (from n^ ?n), R e l . ii. 2 ; j n ^ ? , PP? little javelin, ib. xi. 8 ; ji^jj little reed-basket. Be. i. 8 . Cf. B H PC^ >N, D>?hnfc^ (Stade,^ § 296 c ; Ges.-R., § 8 6 g ; Barth, p. 348 f.). T h e form is as scarce in M H as in B H . In Aram., on the other hand, it is extremely common, and can be formed at will from any noun, cf. Noldeke,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT Sy r , Gr ,, § 13 1. 269. (iii) Suffix ^ . , usually spelt ^ N — , or ^""-^ (in Palestinian texts), to distinguish it from the vowel letter . It is only found in a few nouns : ^IHK responsible. D a m . iii. 5 (cf. Prov. xxviii. 2 3 ) ; "• ^P")? (or ^5")^a) morning star, Y o . iii. i ; Ber. vi. 3 ; and a kind of locust, within, Zeb. 52 a (cf. i R i n g s vi. 17 ; Stade, § 3 0 1 ; Ges.-R., § 86 i). 2 70 . (iv) Suffix T o this formation belong denominative adjectives describing origin. Of names of p e o p l e s : '^1^^5 Edomite, Res. iii. i ; ^p.^P^t* Italian, Sebi. i. 3 ; ^P1« Aramaean, Pes. x. 4 ; ^bfej^b^^ Israelite, Qid. iv. i (but more often without suflfix; ^5?"}'^! 'AZ iv. 9, 12 ). of places: Galilean, Pes. vii. i ; Of n a m e s southern, Seq. vi. 3 ; FO RM A T IO N n - ' o b ^ n ^ Jerusalemite; n n n i p O F N O UN Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 12 1 belonging to the wilderness, M en. vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA I; of Beth Shean; and with 3 inserted : ^?S)'n of Haifa, M eg. 24 b ; so n ^ ^ -j n p Tiberian, j . Seq. iii. 2 ;^ ' ' I M rural, wild, Kil. i. 6. O f numbers, O rdinals:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ "^ P 'b f, "V^n"; Y o . ii. r. 4 zyxwvutsrqponm ; n^ K^ b^ ; >yn-j three, four years old. Pa. i. i (cf. below, § 3 9 8 ). born in the month of Elul,zyxwvutsrqponm Rek. ix. 5 ; O f other nouns : n>yy9« middle, Kil. v. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS 'V^ ^ smallest, dwarf, Rek. 48 b ; n i W ? domestic, Be. v. 7 ; '•I^H) alone, A b. iii. 4 ; ri'»pb^ y ever, Yeb. iii. 9 ; ^ p ^?B inner, T am . i. 4 ; 't<S)ifilthy,Hul. xi. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkj '^^fB flax dealer, j . Yeb. xiii. I ; ^^Or'*^ money changer, BM ii. 4. Sometimes the suffix ^ — is combined with | — , — : ^^J^n shopkeeper, N ed. iv. 7 ; ^3Va^t3 flooded; ''?K^ av rainless, dry, Ta'a. 10 a ; >?n-)2 villager. D am. vi. 4 ; N id. 52 a; aromatic, '^t^'rX] clipper, M ak. iii. 5 ; ^^^S^Ti middle, Ter. iv. 3 ; ^?i'1"'V urban, 'Ed. ii. 5 ; ^^ii'B So-and-So, Git. vi. 3 ; n*i*?nna a species of berry, Ber. 57 b. 271. (v) Suffix n^-;-, Fem. and chiefly denominative: H^?? tub, Sab. xxiv. 5 ; n n ^ 3 t poorest soil, G it. v. i ; H^ VI! family, San. iv. 5 ; n^?n cask. Sab. xvi. 3 ; n^p"jn pottery, M S v. i ; vi. 4 ; n'by i shawl, M e'il. pulp, Kel. iii. 6 ; n''3£)3 date berry, 'O r. i. 9 ; n n y best soil, Sebi. V. 4 ; n^3 "|y evening, Ber. i. i ; n n n K' morning, ib. 2 ; ^"^^^^ insolence, j . Seq. iv. 4. W ith Diminutive f of ce: nnna ruined partition wall, 'Er. v. i ; ix. 10 ; n^a^ij pulse, Peai . 4. a little band,' Sifra i i o c; nn^'n? little pitcher, t. M en. Perhaps al so: n^?^'^ a light fisher- boat, BB 78 b ; m ^:D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ a swallow, Sab. 77 b ; n-'ppy pounded wheat or peas, t. Be. i. 23. 1 Cf. B H . "• ^b?^ from H^K', &c. Ges .-K., § 85 v. * So Ra§i to Lev, xxvi. 3 1. But Ra b a d to the Sifra, I.e., explains our word as * foundation and this is adopted by Levy, s. v. 122 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY Cf. also t h e reduplicated above, § 244.* enumerated zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM (vi) Suffix 2 72 . forms with this suffix — , chiefly used in forming abstracts from concrete n o u n s :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON n ^ 3 © ^ N handicraft, Q i d . iv. 14 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkj n i r 3 « grief, M S V. 1 2 ; n^D^"lfcC t e n a n c y ; ni ^l^DPl tenure, Bik. i. 1 1 ; ni3Jl disgrace, pes. X. 4 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM r \ \ D ] merit, So. iii. 4 ; n n n freedom, Res. x. 5 ; n ^ V O error, Ned. ix. 10 ; T\ X zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ^ ^ 1 childishness. S o . i. 4 ; n ^ ^ b o kingdom, iii. 5 ; n^H^K'D office Ab. of anointed priest. H o . iii. i ; ni *p 3 cleanliness. So. ix. 15 ; n^*?J| p o v e r t y ; n ^^i? n Vl ^K'j; riches, Qid. iv. 1 4 ; lightness, Ab.iii. 13 ; n ^KH permission, ib. 15 ; n ^ t ^ n authority, ib. i. 10 ; nin^ while, R H 30 b ; niQlTI obscenity, ' A Z . ii. 3. Also in n o m in a a ct io n is : Tib '^ t l^ doing, A b . i. 2 ; n^l5^^")B separa- tion, abstinence. So. ix. 15 ; ni3''p K' shedding, *AZ. ii. i ; cf. above, § 228 . T h i s suffix is sometimes combined with another suffix: nVJHK responsibility, R M ii. 7 ; n^^lPI^Q, punishment, A b . ii. 7 ; T\ ^ y y ^ authority, ib. 10 ; niJ^DJ? contract, B M x. 4 (cf. also D a l m a n , p . 18 2 ) . (6) Fo r m a t io n b y So u n d -in s e r t io n , 273. (i) Insertion of a Vowel zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed Sound t o form Diminutives. T h e original Ground-form was Qu t a il (cf. Barth, No m in a lb ild u n g , p p . 3 12 fl".; Brockelmann, Gr u n d r is s , i. § 13 7) , but in M H the diphthong a i was contracted to / a n d i . T h e first vowel u was also contracted in most cases t o Shewa. W e thus get the forms Q u t e l, Q ^ t e l, a n d Q ^ t il, Qu t e l, T h e only examples are the feminines H T l ^ a ' a little oil press, Sebi. viii. 6 and HTpiC^s ^ watchman's hut, *Er. ii. 5 . ^ Several B H nouns ending in n ^ _ may also, perhaps, be regarded as diminutive forms, e.g. n^ r6>f, a Kings ii. 20 , as compared with nPI^Sf (ib. xxi. 13 , and, especially, 2 Chron. xxxv. 13 ), n '^jpiD, Exod. xxv. 29, n n W K ' , 3 This is the reading of the best texts, including L . like the Q'ttl forms below. Other texts have n n n a , So N . , M., and editions. In BB iv. 8 editions have HTDIK^, b u t N . FO RM A T IO N O F N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 12 3 ( ^ ie l\ "»^'?n^ eyelet of a needle, Kel. xiii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 3 ; i>\bD shuttle, Neg. xi. 9. Cf. B H -^^J?]. Perhaps also n^ rbe, n^ ^ K^ , and b^^N, a con- temptuous diminutive of izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 'N, or naught.' A lso A ram. N^^b] Targum Prov. xiv. 6 ; xii. 9 ; xxvii. 7. Q ^ t il, all feminine: np^DH a small bag, BM i. 8 (cf. t. ib. i. 1 4 ) ; nD^33 vermin, M ak§. vi. i ; Ter. ix. 3 ; HD^M or HD^Bpzyxwvutsrqponm ( L ) » basket, n pn j; cradle, Kel. xvi. i (contrast with BH fc^'J}?. A full-sized bed is always n ^ p in M H ) ; nS^bp a little basket, *AZ ii. 7 ( L and N . Other texts have n^J^^p). So in proper names: ny?n (or Nj^?n) from n j3?n; nn^pj; (Kn^i?}|)— n;2i3;. That the formation is original in M H , and not borrowed from A ram. (Barth, loc. cit.), is shown by its comparative frequency in M H as compared with its scarcity in A ram. 274. (ii) Insertion of a Consonantal Sound. n: D^Tia stump, t. Pa. xii. a kind of locust, Sab. vi. 10 ; DilS"jn beak, Toh. i. 2 ; n i D lg a small measure, M iq. iii. 2 ; enclosure, *Er. ii. 3. 3 : iJWDin cock, fem. nSiann pes. iv. 7 (from b i , p n , if not a foreign word). (7) Fo r m a t io n o f N o u n s fr o m Bib lica l Exp r e s s io n s . 275. Certain Riblical expressions have given lise to new nouns of a technical nature. Thus, H^K'N'^a creation (G en. i. i ) ; Rer. zyxw rrmtl;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI t. ib. iii. 4, n TpJ lC?. In Kil. v. 3, M . and edd. have HTDIK?, N . t Vy t y W il. L has in all these passages DIDIK'. Cf. Maimonides and other commentaries,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE ad lo c, * n y i n b p ''??' t^np a needle, the eyelet of which has been removed •^T'^.n bp^3K^ P^ijp Cf. Syr. a needle of sack-makers, the eyelet of which, &c. . 2 Cf. Sirach xi. 3 ; n in *! 5)1 V2 b^ bx. * From 5)D3. L and other texts have more correctly HD^Dp, diminutive of np^p. So elsewhere, e . g . So. ii. i ; Kel. xxvi. i. Cf. Wright, Co m p , zyxwvutsrqpo Gr., p . 167 ; Kohut, iv. 298. 12 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY ix. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG m] P ? « , the particles and P I R H 17 b ; zyxwvutsrqponm pn « the particle n « R Q 4 1 b ; prohibitionists (ixb = t6) Y^b. 10 b ; (L, edd. p n iy) extras, plur. of I^V Men. vii. 2 ; T^r. iv. 7 ; plur. of 1K orzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO N S^bu. 33 b ; * n??rzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb { ^ Vp ?) c o m m a n d of affirmation ; * n'^Sn zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM tk^ ' C^l^P) c o m m a n d of prohibition, Qid. i. 7 ; N^HK^' who is included in the c o m m a n d : ' H e shall not ^ b 'zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed D V ^ because of the e n t e r ' (Deut. xxiii. 3 ) ; Y^b. iv. 13 ; c o m m a n d * T h o u shalt not g i v e ' (Lev. xxv. 3 7) , R M v. 11 ; anii m ] the c o m m a n d * It and its y o u n g ' (Lev. xxii. 28 ) is in force, &c., H u l . v. i. { S) 'I) m in u / iv e s } 276. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed W e m a y summarize here the various methods employed by M H to express the diminutive. Most of these forms have already been given above. (i) Reduplication. { a ) Ground-form Qa fiu l, especially with the termination n v , § 244. (5) Ground-form Qt a liu l, § 24 5. (ii) Ry m e a n s of Suffixes. ia ) Suffix I L , § 268 . { b ) Suffix n v , § 2 71. (iii) Insertion of Vowel-Sound { Qu t a il). { a ) Ground-form Qu t el, § 2 73 . (Jb ) Ground-form Q^ t el, § 2 73 . (r) Ground-form Q^ t il, § 2 73 . (iv) Ry periphrasis with I ? : ^^^^3 ^ja y o u n g onions, t. *Uq. ii. 8 ; 13 young camel, H u l . 5 9 a ; n n |3 small ditch, R B vii. 4 ; Y l [3 y o u n g hawk, M^kil. (Weiss) 4 0 ; C^^tpS f3 small hammer, Kel. xxix. 7. xvi. 6. Cf. BH njjs 13 ; P e r h a p s also bip n 3 the Ba t h Qo l, Yeb. nj V ^33, &c. * F o r a full treatment of diminutive forms in B H and M H cf. M. H . Segal, n n 3 J3 nn>};?n in n n n s n ^ V n O , vol. i (Jerusalem, 19 26 ), p p . 139 -54 . FO RM A T IO N O F FEM I N I N E N O UN Szyxwvutsrqponm 12 5 3.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA F o r m a t i o n o f t h e F e m i n i n e . zyxwvutsrqponmlk In the formation of the Feminine, M H follows faithfully 2 77. the rules of BH , except that it uses more frequently the older and more expressive termination n_ _ . But the termination n__ is still the more common of the two. (i) n _ . is found in nouns like npnj a brother's childless widow, Y^b. ii. 3 ; nb^n illegitimate issue of a priest, Q id. iv. 6 ; nj^b a Levite woman, Q id. iii. 5 ; nj'»n3 female descendant of the Gibeonites, Yeb. ii. 4 ; n«na she-kid, Men. xiii. 7 ; n")iDn she-ass, t. Kil. V. 4 ; nbnn ewe, Hul. xi. 2. Further, concrete nouns: nD^a hole, Hul. ii. 9 ; np^iD stopper. Sab. xxii. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ^Tm party-wall, Kil. iv. 4. A bstracts : njjjn usu- caption; 'ippip strife; n 'J'lb dominion ( § 2 2 4 ) ; npin duty, N az. ii. 8*; JTjip cooling, A b . iv. 17. V erbal nouns: nS^Dt^, n yn ], n ^ ^ n n , n ^ n n , n j HK? ( § 2 2 8 ) ; nS^ ?, njpp (§ 2 3 7) ; nxifin (§ 252).' Usually in A djectives: n^SnB pure, Ket. ii. 5 ; Hpnif necessary, Yeb. V . 2 ; nj3J| poor; nn^^j; rich, Qid. iii. 5 ; npa stout, big;zyxwvutsr ^i^^. thin, small, ib. i. 4 . Rarliciples : Exclusively in Participle active Q al of Intransitive verbs of the formzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM Qa fe l, and Participle passive Q al (§ 113 ) . Predominantly in Partic. of I'y (except the Intensive Stem and Hoph'al (§§ 178 f f .); n" h verbs, and often in H'b (§ i r 2 ) . On the A ramaizing spelling of for n _ . cf. above, § 38 foot- note. 2 78 . (ii) r i _ , (after a guttural): n n i * ? woman proselyte, Yeb. vi. 5.; njnb female descendant of the priests, ib. xvi. 7 ; rintDD bastardess, ib. ii. 4 ; r i B 'n n mute; n n j ^ ^ Q with full senses, ib. xiii. 8 ; dumb ; HD'ja without arm, Hul. 79 a ; nn"}!? bald, BB 132 a; H'jna windpipe, Hul. iii. i ; r\ bbSV small bunch, Pea vii. 4 ; n i B i B dessert, A b. iii. 18 . 12 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY Rarliciples: cf. §§zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR i i i , i i 8 , 12 2 , 14 4 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 2 79 . (iii) T e r m i n a t i o n r^^-r-, in nouns a n d adjectives: ^1^??, n n y,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI n n n B ? ( § 2 7 1) ; n ^ » l « P^s. 1 1 2 b ; n n a n o , n n i ^ r Tyrian, Ma'a. iii. 5 ; n^V5fD«,^ n^P^^y, n ^ i ? T OB inn-keeper, Y^b. xvi. 7 ; n^ ibnn destructive, M a k . i. 10 ; n^?}3n shop-keeper, K n . ix. 4 ; n ^iKJfi- gadding about. G e n . R. 4 5 ; n^ ?i3^ ? K e l . xvii. 9 (§ 270 ). 280. (iv) Termination r)^_, only in abstracts : npbo scourging, M a k . i. 3 ; n ^ ' n a y slavery. Res. 116 b ; n ^ ^ a , n O ] ( § 2 72 ) . 4. T h e Formation of the Plural. (i)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS M a s cu lin e N o u n s , 281. T h e plur. termination of masc. nouns is in M H almost as often P _ as C^^—. T h e termination P - _ is not a n Aramaism. 'in is probably the more original of the two terminations, since -« is common to nearly all Semitic languages. It is the only one found on the Me§a' stone, though Phoenician uses only -im . I n B H the form 'in is found frequently,' a n d as early as the S o n g of Deborah ( } n p Judges V. 10 ). spoken language. I t must have been more c o m m o n still in the Its frequent occurrence in M H can, therefore, "be explained as a purely Hebraic phenomenon . However, in very m a n y cases it is due t o the Aramaizing proclivities of the copyists, as is proved by comparing different texts. 282. T h e following peculiarities m a y be noted about the plur. of masc. nouns in M H . N o u n s of t h e Ground-form b^lp { Qu t l) retain in m a n y texts, especially those of Babylonian origin, the vowel letterzyxwvutsrqponm 1 also in the plur. T h u s , D3iK compulsion, D^pji« N^d. iii. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlk ^ B\ T\ one-fifth, D^K'Din T^r. vi. 4 ; DHV pedigree, P p n r Q i d . iv. i . T h i s may be merely an orthographic peculiarity, and the first letter should be pronounced with a short vowel ^ ( ) , as usually in L . But it * Cf. Stade, § 323 a, where twenty-five examples are enumerated. FORMATION OF N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlk 12 7 PLURAL is also possible that the traditional pronunciation of the first vowel as longzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG { 3- ^ ) is correct. T h e full spelling with 1 would, therefore, D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 'S ' n N, l ^ r i i n i i x , &c.; Cf. in B Hzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb represent a dialectal variation. Ges.-K., § 93 r.' T h e plur. of ptj d a m a g e , is Pi?n3 B Q i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc i, as if from P t J ; cf. BH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ of "^ ^ K' is D ^ ^ J f , construct, n i ^ e ? Men. xiii. 9 ; ofzyxwvuts P^^ i > Da - D^ b ^p 3 . T h e plur. market, O'pm Sab. 33 b ; D^ m j ! ) BM 117 a, 'm!? Sab. xiv. 4 . Cf. Ges.-K., § 93 w. Some nouns from y ^ ' y roots, show the reduplicated form in the plur., on the analogy of the tri-radicals: nnif Hag. side, t DH*! ^ § a b . xx. 4 , B Q i i . 2 (so L correctly forzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 'T^ in e d i t i o n s ) ; dew, D>5)bc5« 12 b ; cliff, C ^ 3 J ^ Oh. viii. 2. Dp also inserts 3 before the termination, tD^ ?99?'* spices, Ker. 6 a. n ")a weaver. D a m . i. 4 , has the plur. D^n*}? *Ed. i. 3, on the analogy of (^^-^, cf. §§3 8 , 2 37) reproduce the vowel N o u n s with suffix letter « in the p l u r . : mitted, D^ NB ^ l Yo. viii. 5. 'K?! innocent, CXSt A b . i. 8 ; ib. iv. 8. So expert, perr «^p3 San. vii. 2, L and other Pal. texts often have P ) — , P ! ? ] , &c. So P:i ? a , P : 7 - Ker. vi. 4 . Similarly, the n 'b noun half, B Q iv. 9 = plur. constr. ' «? n 'Ed. iii. I , P«5fn Qid. 2 0 b , but also P ^ y n Ker. 5 a ; Sifra i o 8 b ; ^ :? n Oh. viii. 6 ( L . -K^ r n). T h e plur. of lamb is Cf. B H Ges.-K.,*§ 93 x. Bek. 11 a ; cf. B H 1^?? Deut. xxii. i. F o r m s ending in a vowel insert ^ (or K in Babylonian texts) between the final vowel and the plur. termination : ^ n fg ( = n p * So also with pronominal suffix ; cf. above, § 39 and foot-note. 2 Cf. B H O n n n , so H a g . i. 8 ; Ges.-K., § 93 aa. Contrast Aram. j . Targ. Gen. xxvii.* 28, &c. » Other forms a r e : D ^ 3 ^ p BQ l o i a ; ni*3Dp Sab. xii. 3, editions, or nA3i^DD L and N . 12 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY + NzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG ^nK?) something, R^HK^D 'Ev. 87 a ; 1N o r , D'-^i^, j . Sebu. iv. 5 ; R«^ ^ < Sebu. 33 b (cf. § 2 75) . remainder, has plur. constr. ^IJf A b . i. 2. T h e plur. is D^^B^ ( L ) spelt in editions D^n^K', as dual a n d so pronounced traditionally : D^n"*^. Cf. also the verbal form, § 16 2 , a n d below, § 2 9 3. A few nouns of the formzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP Qa t fl take in the plur. the form Qa iH l: y y ^ B salty food, p m ^ O ; roasted food, P^^i^? Ned. vi. 3 ; r v b f messenger. G i t . iv. i, pH'''?^ R H i. 3, "^ r ih f Y o . i. 5. So with suffixes: "imbB^, nmb?^ Q i d . ' i i .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU I ; > ^ r 6 f Y o . i. 5 . L . h a s also n^i>f for constr. sing.. Git. iii. 6, but absolute : n>b^. ( 2 ) Fe m in in e N o u n s . 283. (i) Feminine nouns ending in the sing, in n _ , or n-__, n _ , form the plur. inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ T\ S—, e . g .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX TVS^ vow, H HB' P e a vi. 3 ; npSm little girl, nipi3-ri Y o . viii. 4* Some segolate nouns ending in n retain the n in the p l u r . : H^'J door, ninb"=j T a m . iv. i ; n»n leather bottle, ninon K e l . xxvi. 4 ; nob turnip, ninsi) San. 19 b-; n D3 bolster, n in p 3 Kil. ix. 2 ; n^^D fine flour, n Vl ^ D geq. iv. 3 ; r \ [ m trough, H^H^f Ra. v. 8 . Cf. for B H Ges.-K., 9 5 f. T h e plur. of nSB^K, dunghill, is rtnsi K^ « Sebi. i. i, cf. above, § 249 note. nny incest, is rfny Yeb. i. 2, as if from nny. T h i s T h e plur. ofzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ last form is actually found in L., H a g . i. 10 , a n d in K.,* *Ed. i. 12 . Cf. also B^k. vi. 5 —genitals of a n i m a l ; further, H a b a k . iii. 9 . 284. (ii) N o u n s ending in form the plur. in rii*__ : 2 f^^?^^^? ^ Cf. Krauss, M GW J,, li, p . 325, note i . * T h e ^ in these forms, and also in the plur. of the nouns in the next section, serves to remove the h ia t u s between the final vowel of the sing. (>__ without the fem. termination termination T\ S— ; cf. — ) nnd the vowel at the beginning of the plur. p^^HK'lp § 282, and the plur. of the nouns in § 286. F O R M AT I O N O F P L U R AL NOUNS 12 9 m iddle,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI ni^?iy? Ke l. xvii. 10 ; n n n ja r ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed ni^Dn Ned. viii. 7 ; zyxwvutsrq n-b cloak,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB n S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ^^B Za b . iv. 5 (bu t also n Sn ^^B in later texts, e. g. N u m . R. 18 ) ; H T? - ) qu ar t, nS^ T^ -] nSKjy rs Ta ' a . ii. i ; n^ ^ JDan, ni^ JKh-n, Reg. 1 1 2 a ; n>?j;n fast, ni*?j| ri RR 119 b. T h e plur . of n n a coven a m , is ninna Ned . iii. 2 (Hinsi is plur. of n>n2i = nxna cr eatur e, Sa n . iv. 5 ) ; so nin^b a b ove. Cf. ninon Ges.-K., § 8 7 k. 285. (iii) Nou n s en d in g in t h e sin g, in — for m th e plur. in ni>^_: niiPl sh op , ni^^^n ' zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS A Z i. 4 ; nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^K^-j p r em ises, n W - ) t. Sa b . i. I ; H a g . 15 a. take th e term in ation ni*__; n^3©^« h an di- Som e n ou n s in craft, ni^ae^K Rik. iii. 3 ; n O ] m er it, rf^?t Yo . 8 6 b. So ni« letter of the alph abet, n i*ni« Sa b . viii. 3 ( n in i« is plu r . of niK sign , Kil. ix. 10 ). So also a few oth er n o u n s : riyj^a log of wood , rf^^jja H u l. 3 7 b ; Sifre 99 d ; nyj^B skein , ni^jJQ Ke l. xvii. 2 ; HW? (H^?) Syn a gogu e, ni»p33 (^ ria)! Ab. iii. 10 ; HKh a s ect ion ; rt^ K'-Js section s of Scr ip - ture ( n ^ K h a section s o f the spin e, H u l. 4 5 b). (3 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP Fo r eig n No u n s . 286. T h e plu r . of n ou n s bor r owed from G k . an d La t . is for m ed , like th at o f n ative n ou n s, by at t ach in g t h e plu r . ter m in ation D ^ - - , n L , to th e sin g, in its M H form,^ t h u s : D^BO (0^5*1 = D^p^aC) (Ci'»P'»B1) Da . v. 3, 4 ; pt^^D ( = o-troiviys), H^ i t o ' - p TWOS), ib. ii. 4 ; Dhip > a « ( = Ep icu r u s), tD^pinip^as, D^ p -)ip^ a« Rer. ix. 5 ; -^DX (assarius), r\ S'\ m P e a viii. i ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY tDinn ( = iStomys), n i l D i n n Sa n . x. 2. * This gave rise to the sing. HJpJS, A b . iv. 11. L has np '»33. » Cf. Krauss, Lehnw d r t er , i,^ § § ' 3 ^ . ^ - 2 5 A l b r e c h t , § 84 k', 1. D^^D"*!), Pea ii. 7, plur. of D ^ Op ! ) ( = X-Qa r iis: nn« D^tDD^), Y«b. 25 b) forms an exception, cf. Kohut, v, p 46 a. Usually the sing, is also written D'^DD^. F u r t h e r : D ^ t j n j J p K «= ( ( r xa p ir r js , H a l . i. 4. I 3 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA MORPHOLOGY I n the case of fem. n o u n s ending in t h e sing, in the vowelzyxwvuts d (= n_), o r usually in Palest, texts, V is inserted between T\ S—) of t h e plur. the final vowel of the sing, a, a n d the vowel termination, in order to obviate the meeting of t w o vowels. nbno ib. 9 (L n i Nn o p ^ (L), rt^ o^ n n i NCj r ' n , a Thus: zyxw PzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM «s. 57 a;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc r\\y^)\ w o i ^ l ( = S t W a ) , = tabula), 'Rr. viii. n ; n n v ) V3 , n v n >nv3, A b . iii. 18 . K n t Dp t a { := ^ i^ ^ a r p a \ r f « -jo | n a cf. §§ 4 4 , 5 1) ; N ^ I W { = y c ( o / i € T p i a j Some foreign nouns have become fully naturalized in the language, a n d form their plur. regularly, e . g . ( = 8 d y ^ \ niDOT B Q 119 b . T h i s form of the fem. plur. termination n i « —, n i ^ —, for foreign nouns, is also used for G k . nouns ending in the sing, plur.: B M 1 9 a ; s o : n i N ^ a o p , ' plur. of K a r a fio k ^ , §eq. iji. 4 . r i ? D ^ i > f { = zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA KO zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP L^), D a . vi. 12 ; a l s o : i< \ > 0 ^ P^s. 6 b , n i K ^ p ^ W K n . n i b ; mnip ( ^ o v v c V o v ; a l s o : ^ 1 0 3 0 ) , plur.: nin^inap n i N| 5^ n i3« Further, XX San. i. 5 ( L . n i Nm n DD ; so Cant. R. iii. 7) . 287. T h i s plur. termination, 'l^t^—j '^^^T" b e c a m e very c o m m o n through t h e influx of G k . a n d L a t . nouns into the language, especially in later M H . A s a result this termination is also found '^sometimes in native nouns, t h u s :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba HJptD a ritual bath, HIKIflD Seq. i. I (but L has n iipp; establishment, niKyn-jD (rt^nno ) Nid. 16 b ; nnsnB dessert, r \ \ tr \ if ]B so M i q . i. i , & c . ) ; pH")© a bathing T a ' a . i. 6 ; nri^D a feast, T\ Sm ftD (beside n iKn tDO^ a !) A b . iii. 18 , but a l s o : Vni l Bl B S a b . 14 8 b ; n ^a'5>?'chain, T\ St 6 fb ^ ' E r . 6 8 a ; also the A r a m , noun Hi KTS T h e plur. of BH n i n D« (nvi^a) cisterns, ' E r . ii. i . mother, is HiriDK Q i d . iv. 4 ; P e a iii. 4 (cf. m a i d s ; also D a l m a n , p . 19 9 ), but a l s o : D n ^ t. B B vii. 9 . Of n^HK sister, n i ^ n « nte^« n t e « Y^b. ii. 6, as in B H . 2 8 8 . A s in B H , numerous masc. nouns form the plur. by n i — , . e . g . Dnin seal, TA^nSn Seq. v. i ; jn favour, n^^n So. 47 a ; b h ^ FO R M A T I O N O F PLU R A L N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponml 13 1 general rule, n ^ bba 'Er. 25 a; "^ ai? wilderness, nhanr? Hul. ii. 8 ; zyxw Kl i p D verse, n i K - Jp p zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO Rep. 32 a ; paper, niTJ 3 Pa. x. 6 ; pi ^J^n male infant; H ip ^ r n (^JK') Sab. xix. 4 ; especially nouns with the suffix f -r-, tree, ni^ b ^K §ebi. i. 2 ; I^IJ act of presump- : tion, n1ih| BM 33 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ] Sb '0 pipe, nWi)^p Kel. ii. 3 ; subject, gab. 6 1 b ; l^i? horse-radish, n W3^ Sab. ii. 2 ; IJliJ sacri- fice, i^^^ai^ Z«b. xiv. 10 . 0 « ./ ^ '^ ( § Further, n o m in a a g e n iis of the form zyxw 2 3 5 ) : '^ '^ m , ^ ^ n'P^ , &c. So also a number of nouns from I'y roots; D^a troop, nioja Yeb. xvi. 7 ; i>;n army, nii>''Vl Sifra 89 d, but also D^S'Nl JVIekil. 63; -^^y city, nh^ 3| Meg. i. i, but also D^-^V *Er. v. i ; rtOJB Y o. ii. 3 . D^S lot, Similarly, D^P water, rfo^tj j . So. ii. 2 ; P! wine, rt^^i §eq, iv. 4. n'b nouns: parched co rn;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW T\ \ h\ > BM iv. 1 2 ; (x)r, perhaps, "^3) nixbll, (Ln v5>3; cf. ^N<i>3 and iii>a Jer. xxxviii. 11, 12 ) ; but the construct is ^ ^ S '? Suk. v. 3 , V.^i'a K el. xxvii. 5. The same difference between the plur. absolute and construct is found also in other nouns; thus: *1^^ document, NINOK', ^'JDK' BM ii. 5 ; I^ J child, n h b l, n h , in the phrase n h b) n bl Rek. ii. 4 ; fruit, niT S, n^B, in the phrase n^*!"? ^^3 Ket. ix. i ; niib^K trees, §ebi. i. 2 ; ''J^^t* So. viii. 2, 3 ; ^ri3 N az. iii. group, Hin? Res. v. 5 ; 7. V erbal nouns of the G round-form H a q t e l (§ 2 51) , being really fossilized infinitives, have no plur. of their own. They use the plur. of the corresponding verbal noun H a q t a la , e.g. D^yn cor.cealed act, plur. nteSjjn § ab. xii. 4 , 6 ; K^^pn sanctified property, Ter. i. 5 ; rtK^'Jipn San. i. 3, & c. So the infinitival noun rina (§ 116 ) is in the plur. r iin n s , from the verbal noun n n n a (§ 2 2 8 ), Ker. i. I . 280. Conversely, many fem. nouns take the masc. termination in the plur. Thus,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR HKin wheat, D ^l?n;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ rir\ \ W barley, D niyb ; niOD^a spelt, PPD'O gebu. iii. 3 ; n y ^ pumpkin, p yi ^ Kil. iii. 7 ; 13.2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY l e e k , Mak§. i. 5, P ^ n j Kil. i. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba ^^'P cucumber, pNIK^^j? HK^ n a Kil.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB XX. 4 , 6 ; n a a fig, t. S^bi. i. i , D^ a Q S^bi. iv. 7 ; further, hare, D>?J 1« S a b . 27 a ; n j r pigeon, ant, D^b ^ a P e a iv. i ; n SD3 D^ ?^ ^ S a n . iii. 3 ; ? e g g , D T ? H u l . xii. 3. Further, n Sn ?, ^ ' ^ ' 1? P e n t . xxii. 12 ) , Sifre N u m . xv. 3 8 ; m o O chord, Seq. viii. 5. D^ ? ^ ? Some n o u n s show both p l u r a l s : 2 9 0 . On n a Cf. Ges.-K., § 87 q. Kin. iii. 6 in L ; Sifra 8 d ; B Q 38 b ; D^ b n - j and 137 b (above, § 3 ) ) ; nibnn n h l DDC) K i n . ib. (in editions); ewes, H u l . xi. BB pair of pigeons, nn^nB n h n e 7 b , and i , 2 (in L ; cf. H u l . D^ l p D i p Gen. R. 68, nails, D'^be^K) So. 9 a, a n d n i ^ K t o Ab. d e R N . i. 4 ; San*. 38 b, parables.^ Sometimes there is a variation in meaning between the two plurals: days, Yo. i. i , and collective : season (only in H I OJ constr.), Rer. i. 5 ; Seq. viii. i ; T o h . vi. 7 ; D^ aK^ years, A b . v. 2 1, andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED T\W collective : a g e , only with suffix, Rer. 58 b ; single bones, a n d n \ 1D^ ^ collective, *Ed. i. 7 ; D ^ l ^ p graves, T a ' a . 25 b , and nraip collective, burial-place, N a z . ix. 3.^ With a derived significance in the secondary p l u r . : C)'*^'1J( lentils, Kil. xi. 8 , a n d rtt^'lj; lentil measures, Neg. * vi. rw n^V San. 90 b, with suffix only), a n d i ; lips, Ket. 6 1 b (also D^ r i QK^ HV a f c ^ rims, K e l . iv. 4 ; tf''?! many, ' A Z i. 7, a n d T\ST[ teachers (only with suffix), ' E r . v. 3 ; O' l ' l D n date palms, Bik. i. trees, Ma'a. iv. 6, &c.; 5, D^ ?'*?^ and niiori teeth a n d y o u n g branches of other D^ a j f teeth of rock, cliffs, n^?n, n ^ ^ Dr i prayer, Ber. iii, i, a n d n^?n, Pf^^DH O h . viii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ phylacteries. M e n . iv, i ; iii. 7 ; ninii>K g o d s ; D^n"i5^5 G o d ; ' A Z iv. 7 ; D ^ T h a n d s ; T\)T handles, Y o . iii. 2. 2 9 1. I n the lists given above, the reader will have observed several nouns with plur. in M H which in B H are only found in the sing., e.g. n n a , j ^ : , n ^ i D , &c. T o these m a y be added m a n y 1 But prob. read nibt5^D)D ; cf. Lewin, '1 n-0«, p . iii ( D" »n B Da ) . > F o r the original collective sense of t h e fem. termination, cf. Stade, § 32a c. FORMATION OF PLURAL N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlk 13 3 more examples:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML "^^N, Dn?^^ limbs, parts of the body, Yo. vi.zyxwvutsrqp 6 ; fc^g^'J, D^«?''=j herbs, R^r. vi. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS n w , niyjj earthquakes, ib. ix. 2 ; V % D^JH] plants, Sab. 9 5 b ; 3 1 a ; bSn^ phn c o m m o n things, H u l . v. i ; Pt> ^ ^ PT vegetables, B^r. vi. i ; ^ D 3 , D^ppa money, R M 4 2 a ; ptO, nWtD maintenance, S^bi. iv. i ; riDp, rilnojp various kinds of flour, Men. viii. 7 ; fc^"}, D^fc^l creeping t h i n g s ; reptiles, Sebu. iii. 4 ; Dyi, D^iJ?' thunders, Rer. ix. 2 ; nb', sheep, Rek. 11 a ; 3^?^, n ^ ^ hf snow. Res. 9 4 b ; D^???^ oils, Suk. iv. 4 ; T*?)?, Dn"»»n the daily off'erings, sacrifices ( N u m . xxviii. 3 ), l§eq. iv. i. 292. Conversely, m a n y nouns which in B H appear only in the plur., are found in M H also in the sing. I n addition to those given in the above lists (e.g. n r ? , n«n. Dp, &c.) m a y be m e n tioned : a^loiJK red sandal wood, Kil. xiii. 6 ; onion, Sebi. i. 10 ; corner, § a b . xii. 4 ; f Jp chief of priests. Pes. i. 6 ; HTa hearth, Sab. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML I ( B H D^T?); nop?^ sycamore, Kil. i. 8, &c. 5. T h e Dual. 293. T h e Dual, which has practically disappeared from Aram., is quite common in M H . Not only has M H retained t h e old B H duals like D^?^j;, D^^H, t^^i^K?, D^??, D^i^??, &c., but it has also preserved the absolute form of the dual of nouns which in B H occur only in the construct or with sufiixes, e . g . D^?a back, Kel. xxv. 5 ; D^sysy eyelids, Sab. 10 9 a ; intestines, T a m . iv. 2 ; D^i'lDip ankles, H u l . iii. 7 ; D^i>^K' skirts, K e l . x v . i. T h e following are new formations : CJ^l^n{< back, Kel. xxv. i ; D^ys^tJ two fingers. O h . iii. I ; D^^ri3^? between, B M x. 6 ; D^^BS wings. H u l . iii. 4 ; * D^^V-n shed, t. Ned. i. 3 ; n^n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED -rt two spans, t. Men. ix. 3 ; T a ' a . 5 a ; D^5^an g u m s , H u l . 10 3 b ; ^)Bbt^ hooves, H u l . ix. i ; D^jnsD two 1 i . e . the limbs on which the plumage, D^P5?» grows. Hence the Mishnah s a y s : H^BS nsnK'?, but y S J S ^DID?, ib. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 3096 M 13 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY handbreadths, RR i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ; D n ^ 3 twozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX k o r s , Kel. xv. i ; D^ B i t p greaves, zyx ib. xi. 8 ; D^ ^ ^ n p windlass, M Q . i. l o ; D^ n a ^ p n (n^a) slaughter- house, A b . V . 5 ; D n ?P9 scissors, K e l . xvi. 8 ; D^3j5 two q a h s , 'Ed. i. 2 ; D:n :^2T two-fourths, K^r. i. 7 ; D^^T?^ 1 remainder, ' E r . ii. 6. IV. PARTICLES 1. A d v e r b s . 294. M H h a s lost a considerable n u m b e r of R H adverbs. S o m e of these have been replaced by M H formations, borrowings from Aram. or by Others, mostly of a poetical nature, have found n o exact substitutes in M H . T h e following is a list of B H adverbs not found in M H . The zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg t « , ^ l « O r n ^ K ^ a ) ; n ^ « , n b ^ K ( l y x , \yxzyxwv \y^ o 'WzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG words in brackets represent their M H substitutes. PI (^^?); TO; D' JC) ( - ^ ( c o m m o n in Aram, in a different sense), i>3, \ b f ^ n b , n 5 | b a ( K i > , r « ^jab, Dl i p ) ; 2155;, T p n ( - »n p l ; sacrifice, § 2 9 1 ) ; further, D0<'» ( Di * 3 , Di - &c.); n^pn b ?2l); D Jt p ? (iN3); njn only of the daily ( 15 % DKH? , only as adjective, T a ' a . ii. 2 . ^ n D ' »K , HDy x , and n ? 3 are used in shortened with the demonstrative particle ^^— : n « b n (also in Aram.) is represented by forms: or or ^''^?^}, a n d ^ 3 . So | ^ n b ;« nb by | 3 , | « 3 ; P« 9 is shortened to Other new forms peculiar to M H are : D^ri?^?, ^ 3 , IJ"?, " 3 N?ri^3, W 3 , D ^ b s ( § 4 3 7) ; n »< b?, j n Dp b , ( B H n J !; Aram. in.«)> ^ ?^ ?y, V ^ 3 y (probably = w n K ' s + n 's ) . * This is the traditional pronunciation and the usual spelling. has always Dn ^ l 5 ' . cf. above, § 58. L , however, Also the construct is pronounced '• 'VK', as if from D n ^ K ' ; D^ l ^ K ^ silk, a r ip iK h v , should be pointed *D^ n >C^, L P^ V^ . a Or, perhaps, f ^ n b , viz. J ^ + b n + b , cf. § 267, and DK 'b for B H HDK^, 5395. « Krauss*s view { ZDM G,, 19 13 , p . 737) that is composed of p K + I J? A D V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 13 5 "VDzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^^S^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW BJ), nnri; p i 3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ( = PJ/S), and perhaps also ^jn, INS.^ Borrowings from A r a m , a r e : probably also So also 3W is an Aramaism = 3Vn. (i)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ Ad v e r b s 0 / Pla ce . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg t?*S 296. c o m m o n l y ? yn , especially in Babyl. texts, where? § a b . i. 3 ; §eq, vi. i . So in A r a m . (cf. Barth, Pr o n o m in a l' b ild u n g , p . 8 1) , b u t very probably indigenous in M H . i ; f^sno whence ? V.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH 5 ; I f n ny until where? P^s. x. 6 . With prepositions: ??^!}B whither ? § a b . xvi. Yo. or ^Si, ^b'«, TJBN, only in phrase ^S^n . • . ^B^^, hither a n d thither, P^s. vii. 1 3 ; Z a b . iii. 2 ; or ^S^ni. ^^^^ Mak. iii. 12 . where ? only with prepos. : P«B whither ? Ab. iii. I T«r. iv. ( m a n y texts have \ ^ ) ) ) PKO whence? A b . i b . ; 11; psiw \ >\ xtS\ H a g . 15 a ; more often 1^19 : Rer. v. 3 ; Y o , vi. 8 ; especially when introducing quotations from S c r i p t u r e : § a b . ix. i ff., &c. D ^ r i :\a, D ^ n a a , D>^.ri3a (especially in L . ) between, BM x. 6 . Cf. B H D!?? I Sam. xvii. 4 ; H^i^a Ezek. x. 2 ; p(&rhaps there was a form D^D^^'^a G e n . xxvi. 28 . S o Q^ ^ r i r a^ D^^J^a in t h e very centre. G e n . R. 4 . L^N there, J. K«t. 28 d ; Git. 4 6 d ; usually with h : ?BNB beyond. D a m . i. 3. S o , vii. 5. y^n outside, with p r e p o s i t i o n s : outside, *Er. vii. 9 ; }^na Z^b. vii. 5 ; J^nap from P^nb outside, after verb of motion, Z«b. viii. 1 2 ; P^nb^ ri^ynten \ q from M o d i n and outside beyond, as opposed to D^*?BBI n^ynten ip H a g . iii. 5 . is improbable. Perhaps the Aram, form | n K is more original, and is to be equated with the B H tK. On I K ^ a y cf. Dalman, p . 2 1a , foot-note. ^ From W n + fc <B, cf. Dalman, § 46. This particle is, however, much more common in M H than in Aram. T h e traditional pointing is incorrect, as is shown by the cognate form V K ^ D y , I C b y ; cf. also B H V j n : , n n : . Some Palest, texts also write vb for wb above § 39. 136 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY f3 in Pal. texts, here, there ( R Hzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc nb = « 3 ) : fK3] | « 3 here and there, *Er. x. i r ; after a verb of motion, *Er. 40 b ; l«3rp . . . |K3p on the one side, on the other side, Kil. vi. 6 ; IK3 ny) IK3P from here to there, Re. iv. 7. riD: HDS how far ? Rer. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 5. or l ^ p in Palest, texts and also occasionally in others, ntfp, especially in passages connected with the T e m p l e and its ritual, Mid. i. 5 , &c. the R H T h i s adverbial termination f_ is a modification of cf. Ges.-K., § 10 0 g , h , and above, § 26 7. Always with prepositions: n ^ p b below, H a g . ii. i ; n^p^p from below, *Er. viii. 6 ; i ^ p b p Sab. 98 b . • ^ b y p, f b y p , n^ ypb, nbypbp above, used exactly as n ^ p cf. the passages cited above. S" i s p , D? ' only with backwards, R^r. ii. 3. t h e r e ; after verbs of m o t i o n : ( = R H HDC', which is not found in M H ) R H ii. 5 ; Sab. xvi. 4, &c. (2 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ Ad v e r b s o f Tim e , 296. "^^nK only with prepos. b :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ^^'^^ backwards. H a g . ii. i . further, o n w a r d s ; ^b^fc?! P a . iii. R«r. i. 2 zyxwvutsrqpon ; Tjb^KI fc<n|yp 5. ' ? 9 ? ( L ) when. P e a iii. 5 ; nrjriB' '• riD^K whenever thou wishest, BM V. 3 ; -riD^^O from when, Rer. i. i ; ^riD''^ ny till when, ib. viii. 7. nj^n^tj last year, S®q. vi. 5 (Aram, c o m p o u n d : t ^JOl^ \ cf. xnrig^K this year, j . M S 35 b). 'W i place (Aram.), with b y : n n « b y on the spot, forthwith, in Pal. texts ; contracted in Rabyl. texts to ^ ^ ' ^ Git. iii. 3 ; viii. 8. C^n r s between, m e a n w h i l e ; T o h . v. 3, 4. |bn, only with b : t ^ n b further, b e y o n d ; i b n b l D'i \ n n o o n and further, M^n. x. 5 . rfifnp from A D V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 13 7 T, with the prepositionzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS | 0 : ^JP at once, B B i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkji 5 ; opposed to n j by gradually, Pa. vii. 7 ; by nai D «bK nji? n i s o b iniN p3 «nD pN 1J by n j they do not compel him lo sell at once, but he m a y sell very gradually, R Q 80 a. (So perhaps R H , Prov. vi. 5 ; cf. zyxw V fp j . T a r g . Gen. i. 3, & c . ; R H V by by degrees, Prov. xiii. 11. ) JN3 (}3) only with f p : tt<3p from n o w ; fe<3nb^ I^<3p from now and in the future, Kel. vii. i ; | «3 p n n ^b afterwards, Qid. ii. 6 . 133 already, Yad. iv. 4 ; 133^ a formula introducing a report of an event in confirmation of a previous statement, j . K^t. v. 4. ^3 , only with i n K : ^3 n n « afterwards, R^r. viii. 6 ; ^3 nnwb B M viii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI I. no : n©3 n y how l o n g ? B^k. iv. I . nno usually nnob to-morrow, *Er. iii. 9 . y e s t e r d a y ; 1)inn So nnnob^ San. v. 5 . slew him yesterday, San. 40 b ; K^DSp, opposed to D^* np Be. i. 6 ( B H bbriK, which is c o m m o n in Aram., is never used in M H ) . y n s p : y n s p b before, backwards, Miq. ii. 2. nS]j yet, again, Y o . vi. i ; with suff.: K n . vii. 8 ; Sab. i. V!^ ^ Sab. 1 5 1 b ; ^nn ^V Bik. iii. 6 ; H^J; ib. 43 b ; n'jiV ^^^30 while yet, 5. fHJJ yet, N«d. xi. 10 ( L PH.^?, as in Aram., D a n . ii. 15 ) . ob^y with p r e p o s . : o biyb always, T«r. ii. 4 ; with negative: never. M Q 2 6 b ; so o b iVp , with n e g a t i v e : never, M a k . i. 10 ; n ^ pb ^V for ever, Y«b. iii. 7 ; with n e g a t i v e : never. Sab. xxiii. 4. IC^Dy, V^3 y n o ^ , *AZ i. I ; ^5^3yp from now. Git. vii. 3 . ^^IJJ, ''^'!!5| in Palest, texts, irregular, improvised, H a l . iii. i (opposed to V3i5 fixed, Suk. 2 a). nriK Dya once upon a time, *Er. iv. 2 , Cpi^B sometimes, Dya : RR V. 2. again (Aram. 3 V1), Y^b. xvi. 4, especially c o m m o n in later literature. "^^1^? continually, always, R B iii. i . 138 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY ^5?? immediately, only once in M i s h n a : M^n. ix. 8, but frequent in later literature, e.g. R«r. 42 a, &c. zyxwvuts Cf. the verb, Kil. ix. 10 . Other adverbial expressions of time a r e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg nj ^ K^N ^ a at the 297. beginning, formerly, S^bi. iv. i ; nb^nri first. So. i. 7, (in n bn n ? nbnnD|)) as at the beginning. Sab. vi. 5 , Rabyl. texts alwayszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS primarily, ^iD3 n b n n o in the 'AZ iii. 7, end, ib.; nbnn? ^PJO Zeb. Y^b. v. 6 ; W ? ? in the m i d d l e ; xii. 4. Suk. ii. 7, zyxw D.TD ^ p P«s. i. 6, with N*b, never ; cf. B H i K i n g s i. 6, &c. Ad v e r b s o f M a n n e r . (3 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO 298. r« r\ m not; *Er. V . 9 ; thou comest not, Ab. iv. Sebu. iv. 2 flf. Suflfixes i ; Dr i « \ % are attached in some persons without the so-called n u n ep en t h et icu m , as in B H (Ges.-K., § 10 0 o, p), t h u s : I sing. nj^« So. vi. 3 ; 3 plur. fj ^ t? Ber. ii. 5 ; 3 sing. masc. fem. ib. viii. 3. Before words beginning with N , p K is sometimes shortened to ^ X: nri« D « BM v. 3. So always before n K ' D K : impossible, S^bu. iii. 8, & c . ; and ^ K' Bf c ^ : n g ^ DK I do not want, oNaz. iv. 5 . bx not, A b . i. 3, &c. in quotations of Biblical prohibitions : Res. iii. i (cf. below, § 4 72 ). nab alone, only with suflftx: Hn a b So. 8 a ; or with 3 ; n ab a, after a negative, R?r. i. i ; or « b K D a m . iii. 5 (§ 50 7). ^ «' n in h o w ? R H ; T 8 R H ii. 8, &c. yes. Git. vii. i. ^^T., ^^11 certainly (from m i to confess, agree), Ker. v. 2 ; ^njjyo ^Nni I have certainly used sacred p r o p e r t y ; opposed to pBD d o u b t : ba« pDD perhaps he has eaten, ib. iv. i . nb^bn b^ aj round about, over again, Suk. v. 6 ; P^s. 48 b. one might assume, possibly, Ab. iii. 8 ; b b j a S) as if one A D V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 13 9 could say (of an anthropomorphic expression applied to the Deity), S a n . vi. 5. (Cf. Kohut, iv. 13 0 - 2 .) - 3 , 1 D 3 , n lD3 (with the collective terminationzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe T\S—, as in B H zyxw nira, n UUD, &c.) like, followed by the relative y M S v. 2, &c. With suff.:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ^ni03 B M 5 9 b ; ^ntoS Ned. 4 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkj intos Ber. v. 5 ; nntos Qid. iii. 2 ; intos Suk. i. 8. " 3 as prefix : *inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ «3 together, t. Neg. i. i ; B^r. vii. i (in edd.) ; n n « 3 P e a i. 4 ; Rer. ib. ( L , of m a s c ) . pas like the colour of—like, as, for instance, §ebi. viii. i; cf. p y s . n s 1 as m u c h as, Sab. viii. i . as Kil. vii. 6 ; ^I^ n s tanns as his m a n n e r , as usual, Ma'a. iii. 10 . - 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA Hp3 like, similarly; b N5fi^ 3» Rea iv. 8 ; i n ? «?fV3 gebi. v i i i . 2 ; ^ b ^ « 3 K?rt^3 Mak. i. 7 ; 1 3 ^ 3 fc<2ri^ 3 Sifra (Weiss) 4 a. n ?>3 ( n y + '»« + 3 , in Halakic Midrashim n jffN S, also ^3? n r K3) h o w ? Rer. vi. i , &c. "ip ib s as if t o say, San. vi. 4. 6 ; very c o m m o n in later M H in sense of ' that is to s a y * n a m e l y ' . nE)3 h o w ? Kil. ii. 3 ; ni333 for no? how beautiful. Sab. 33 b ; how m u c h ? RM iv. 10 ; ni331 n i 3 3 nriK b y how m u c h m o r e and m o r e ? Mak. i. 7 (in a r g u m e n t s from minor to major). PP3 like the kind of, like, Suk. ii. 2. against. D a m . i. 2. I}^ 3 straight, ifhmedialely, T a m . iii. 6 ; Res. 37 a, 54 a. ^ 3 so, Rer. vii. 3 ; ^ 3 3 at this, in this. D a m . i. 4 ; ^ 3 p 3 1 TJS p s 1 Cf., however, Barth,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML Et y m o lo g . St u d ,, p . 39, who holds that the 3 is a radical which suffered aphaeresis in B H . 2 Cf. Sirach xxxviii. 17. It is also found in Aram., no doubt, as an adaptation from M H . , n ^ 3 p ^DJ3 j T a r g . Gen. ii. 18 , 2 0 ; Deut. xiv. 18 . T h e origin of the expression is obscure. Perhaps we may derive i^ from the use of — 3 « r in such a phrase as in OBH S h s b « r , &c., Ab. v. 11. 12 , viz. to annul, and hence—to balance, t o be equal, like. 14 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC MORPHOLOGY whether so or so, H a l . i. 8 ; for this,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed A b. ii. 8 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^J>^ Toh. vi. 6, 7 ; ^3 by for this purpose, *Ed. viii. 3. l? so, Rer. l i b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON | 3 ^ likewise, P e a vi. 9 ; }0 bs everything agrees that it is s o — h o w much more so ? (in arguments from the minor to the major). Before Nb t < , [3 is contracted to in the phrase ^ 3 fc^b it «b K is not so but, Yeb. viii. 3 ; B Q iii. 11.* fc6 not, no. 1Kb not, no, particularly in alternatives after when the verb is omitted, Ber. iii. 2, 5, &c. (§§ 4 6 6 , 48 9). no h o w ? B®r. 10 , 2, with p r e p o s i t i o n : n^b w h y ? *AZ ii. 7 ; no^ j sp wherefore? § ab. xvi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT I ; no b w ' 3 for which cause, purpose ? 299. Other adverbial expressions of m a n n e r are : 1^n^J3 privately, San. vii. 8 ; with certainty, Seq. vi. RPI i. 5 ; n 3 i t D3 clearly, distinctly,' with thanks, i.e. with owner's p e r m i s s i o n ; without thanks, against owner's will, §ebi. iv. 2 ; n 3 i l D3 with, tibf against his will, San. without gratuity, 'A Z iv. 3 ; in3ilD3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW vii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE ^ y zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE ^B^ distinctly, 'Or. i. 7. ijj^y b s * all the r o o t ' — a l t o g e t h e r , in a negation. Re. iii. 6 ; ^ Tini^ all the bs rieed-^completely, with suflf. : ns-jV bs, fsny bs Kil. vii. 7. ni3 by perforce, A b. iv. 2 2 ; in later M H with " 3 : nnns by3 against her will. So. 19 a, &c. |p3 ^b {\ o$ 6v) across, in a hypotenuse line : |D3 ^b n S'W 'r \ f two rows in a cross j i n e . D a m . vii. 8 ; Kel. xviii. 5. 1 Others, following Geiger, Leh r b u ch , p . 24, point ^ 3 , and regard the expression as an imitation of the BH ^3 t<b (i S a m . viii. 19 , &c. ; cf. BD B,, P' 475 a)> which was misinterpreted by the Rabbis. But such an artificial explanation is most improbable. '»3 ^b only occurs before fc<, and is, therefore, parallel to from before N , as above. 3 Cf. R H 21 b from Ps. xii. 7; further, § a b . 13 3 b ; M«n. 64 a ; Gen. R. 2 3 ; cf. also Barth, Et y m o l, St u d ., p . 65. A D V E R B SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 14 1 pzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG ;n^D (' chequer w o r k ' ) , alternately;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY TV zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ^^Dzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe n x n p he read it in alternate verses, Meg. ii. 2 ; B Q 37 a. DHD (*stopping u p ' ) , undefined, unspecified. D a m . iii. i . bbs general s t a t e m e n t ; bb3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba p3Snp V n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc t 6 they did not fast at all, T a ' a . ii. 6. nriK n ? a in one d a / (name of measure, Isa. v. 10 ) —in o n e stroke, at once, H u l . ii. 3. 2. Prep o s i ti o ns . M H prepositions are all of H e b . origin. 300. T h e y include { a ) B H prepositions preserved in their old significance; {d) B H nouns or other forms turned by M H into prepositions, e. g. H D n wrath : HOHD through the fury of, the energy, or activity of— b y ; " b t ^ TP preceding, before; through, u p o n the back of, u p o n ; '^ y ^ V ; so 33 b y njD b y on the portion of, for the advantage of, for the sake of, o n condition, in order t h a t ; so name, subject, a n d its various combinations. T h e following B H prepositions have been lost in M H : ( = zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO a n d f S ( A r a m . p9). D y ) , b b ? ? , n ^3y3, n y a , b ^ D , | y p | ) 3 0 1. "^^riK the back, is used as a prepos. in the dual (§ 2 9 3 ), in the sense of * b e h i n d ' , corresponding to D^ ^ l ^ n t ^ (below). zy ]r\ 'F\ f n ^ h K behind both. Mid. v. 4 ; ^ 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n 'i nK behind his master, opposed t o 131 naja Y o . 37 a. behind him, Kil. v. 7 ; i n n i n xb behind the wall^ San. vii. 10 ; With prefixes "b, " O : behind them, ib. 9 ; I ' ^ i n XD n l n ^ b ' ^ n N O Git. viii. 2 ; DH^ i n KD So. viii. 6. • ^ntjt, n n K with suffixes. night, pes. X . 8 ; them, Rer. vi. 8. • AZ i. I ; n i^ n them, 'AZ i. 2 ; • Er. iii. 6. .T^ O Of time, after: rfvn - I H K after mid- V-j n ^ after Moses, So. v.' 4 ; f n n n « after With prefix:. j Ot " ^ n s b after the time, afterwards, nntcb after midnight, Z«b. ix. 6 ; TOfejib Dn n n x b after after it, opposed to n^3QbD before it. 14 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY Of place, b e h i n d ; usually with prefixzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX h zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc : n ^Pin "nnxi) behind the sun, R H ii. 6 ; D^l^^pn "infe^^B' that which is behind the reapers ( L ^ r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG \ ^ f) Pea iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM I I ; vn n «b , Dnnnsb behind him, them, opposed t o ; r j ?b, DH^Di) before him, them*, ib. vi. 4 ; with the back of, his hand ( L "^n^S), Sab. x. 3. bs r a r e : ITilDn nnn nnxb? behind, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf into the space under the remainder ( L omits bx), Kil. vi. 3, 4 ; Di^ b « D^^l? from day to day, Ned. viii. i (so L, probably a reminiscence of N u m . xxx, 15).* With suff. in the plur., as in R H , only in a few e x x . : ^^6? Naz. 4 b ; vb « "^tn it returned to it, P^s. vii. 2 (some texts have ^'^V);zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG ^'^^^ to compare to it, B M ii. 6 ; v b « ^ a T l they shall speak to him, Mak. ii. 5. Frequently with prefix and the suff. of the 3rd person in a reflexive sense : vbxD of itself, 'Or. i. 2 ; 'JK? they came by themselves, B M vii. 9 ; -^DiXzyxwvutsrqponmlk ^i>ND t 6 I do not say it from m y own authority, Yo. 5 b . by the side of, at, to (after verbs of m o t i o n — B H bjf« b«): nj pNB they come one to the other, S«q. v. 4 ; in^^D n^ap 1b^^J he leaves his cloak with him, Sab. xxiii. i . 3 in, as prefix and also with suff. (^3, ^3 , ?I^3, as in Aram., iNid. 58 b , &c.), as in B H . Also in combination with nouns to ive them a prepositional character, e.g. *13i)3, ^JD3, 1^3, b^3K^3, 5^3, nyK?3, ^ins, &c. r? between ; also with suffixes : ''?^3, &c. Correlatives between . . . a n d ' ) are expressed by 'b . . . P ? : n3?^b 311D Di^ p ? between a festival and the ^Sabbath, Meg. i. 5 ff.; Y o . iii. 5, &c. Also: -J)^ . . . P 3 : n3]tsb] t^blKn p? Yo. iii. 8 (a standing expression, H a l . i. 9 ; from Joel ii, 17 ) ; DVn pnb b^3 between him and the people, ib. 4, 6 ; i»?y P?!) ^^3 Bik. i. 4 ; DD3fy p3b DJ^3 H u l . vi. 2, between him and himself, and themselves—privately; so S^^b i^^3 1 Other scriptural phrases with bfc? are : Yo. v. 6 ; So. vii. a, 5 ; viii. i ; Z«b. xiv. i ; Pa. xi. 4, 5 ( L b). Mak. iii. a ( L bV); P R E P O S I T I O N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 14 3 S^ ^ Yob. xii. 5. Also as noun :zyxwvutsrqp by zy privately, ' A Z ii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON D ^ l l l ? on the space between the staves, Z«b. v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe i. followed by "b, o u t s i d e : D^nnb Y ^ n outside the boundary, pn, *Er. V. 7 ; also with n locals but without any special significance: zyxw n b n x ^ n outside it, ib. 6 ; *»b ny^n S^bi. i. 2 ; especially in t h e "^r" expression n?7 'T^f- outside the L a n d (of Israel), as opposed to 5 ; H a l . ii. i, 2, &c. Followed by p? e x c e p t : ii. 5 ; *'?r'? So n ?b nb^ n s n nyinsi D a m . ii. i. }tp J*in except the wick. Sab. except this alone, Y o . iii. 3. 3 , combines with some n o u n s to form prepositions : *15?3 ^^er a g a i n s t ; ^1D^'^ njJS in front of the foundation, P«s. v. 6 ; <T n )33 It one facing the other, § a b . xi. 2 ; obs 1333 n n i n n^obn the study of the T o r a h against ( = compares, outweighs) t h e m all. P e a i. I ; ^ *t 3 3 3 , 1*1333 against (corresponding to) it, them, S®bi. viii. 8 . sufficient for: Dten n a W sufficient for mixing a c u p . Sab. viii, i ff. ^sbs (^a«b + 3 , cf. ^Q«b I Sam. xxv. 2 3) t o w a r d s : facing the p e o p l e ; YV.\ } '^ ^ b } facing Dyn ^ s b s t h e gallows, San. vi. 4 ; psy ^ a b s towards north, T a m . ii. 5 . "b to, as prefix and with suffixes (^b, ^b fem. ^ b Git. iv. 8 , &c.), as in B H . Also prefixed t o prepositional n o u n s : It? n ^j p b : D ^ b ?^"^'9 nKjpb below Jerusalem, Suk. iv. 5 ; 1? • ^.J? ' " ' b y p b n t one above the other, *Er. i. 9 ; viii. 8 ; n bypS): towards them (rare), S®qr vi. 3. to the h a n d s of, to (after verb « ? ) : n^b thou wilt not come to transgression, A b . ii. i ; nnsy n33p n^b N3 n n « px t o danger, Yo. ii. 2. i J3 yb to the subject of, in respect t o : v n n n } :3 y b in respect to his words, Ya. iv. 3. ^ ?b to the mouth of—according to : pnniKn ' • s b according to the guests. Sab. x x . 2 ; nbye n 3 h ^Bb according to the abundance of 14 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB MORPHOLOGY t h e works, A b . iii. 15 ; fna^n because of the love entertained for them, Y a . iv. 6 . b e f o r e ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ^jsbp from b e f o r e ; also with suffixes: ^'??b, &c., D^PK? as in BH. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW to t h e n a m e of—for 0??^ the sake of, for the purpose for the sake of Heaven, A b . v. 16 ; D! ? i ) of: zyxwvutsrqponm n p b for nnt nniaj ; the purpose of idolatry, *AZ. iii. 7. ^ 3 ^P, zyxw JP from, used separately or as prefix; also with suffixes:zyxwvutsrqp ^tsp, &c., as in B H . Often the demonstrative particle ^^ ( = B H ^n) is prefixed instead of "P when it has the pronominal suffix : ^)D\l from thee, N«d. 5 a ; ^39^ 1 from him, S^bi. x. 9 ; Git. viii. 9 ; n3D\T from her. P e a iv. 3 ; vii. 8 ; K^t. 27 b . T h e texts often waver between these a n d the older forms : ^3Dp, nSDp. Also in the sense of * in the power o f : np^ b it is not in thy power to say, N u m . R. 4 ; especially with in^ojzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 12 ^ b f^^^l^ 19 b b n t ib L . ; edd. with G e n . R. 1 5 ; '^ p anticipation of the genitive (cf. § 3 8 9 ) ; • • • ]^^^')\ } IP ^ SO^ n b a t ib the first h a s n o power to destroy the right of the second. Git. viii. 8 ; 'i3IO\T b b n t ib L . ; 13D^n b ? « b edd., he has n o power, B Q X . 3 ; cf. A r a m . : Tjrpa ^ 3 ) v h S^bu. 4 1 a ; ? n ^ y p 3 ^ 3 ^ n ^ « BBi54 b . With ' b as correlative: n'^^pb) noi nn n ^ Ds p ; pn^i n »^ n n njisp from the front of the wall and towards within, towards without, MS. iii. 7, 8. Prefixed to prepositional nouns : n p n p '^bSn because of: n p n p n s p n n p n p because of the wound, R Q viii. i; in consequence of the sickness. Git. vii. 3 . PJ?P of the colour, appearance, character of: nnfc 'j ; n^teip pjfp an abstract of the eighteen benedictions, R«r. iv. 3 (cf. R®r. 29 a ) ; m Stn pyp nipnn evil of the nature of g o o d ; n yj n pyp nnt an good of the nature of eviK ib. ix. 3 ; n n « n 3 « b o p y p of the nature of, similar to o n e work. Sab. vii. i. P R E P O S I T I O N SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 14 5 Dgto in the n a m e of (also oftenzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW D ^ ^ , of. § 3 7 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih : b x y o ^ ^ ' n D5 ?P in t h e n a m e of R a b b i Ishmael, Kil. iii. 7 ; ^lb? Pl zyxwvutsr ^DK because of: D^tSto forbidden because of uncovering, T^r. viii. 4 ; riib« D^tSto he behaves to it as to a god, ' A Z iii. 4.^ ^3 3ni3 Cf. also o n ^S, above, a n d ^ i n , below. nS to, as far a s ; rfjfn up to midnight, B^r. i. i ; D ^nxp n^? l y as far as a space of twozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ s e a h s , 'Er. ii. 3. n y is not found with pronominal suffixes. by u p o n ; also with suffixes: ^bv, T^V> as in B H ; cf. also below, § 3 6 3 . I n combination with nouns : u p o n the back of, upon : t | l b y zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb \Szyxwvutsrqponmlk )Sin wbo puts u p o n aa b y them, Sab. xi. 2 ; p . ? ? ^5? 33 b y »»9 unclean upon, because of, the ' A m ha-Ares, 'Ed. i. 14 ; J^iJ^n D3 b y because of her spittle, Miq. viii. 5. n^pn More frequently with the constr. dual (§ 2 9 3 ) : ^33 b y upon the bed, Suk. ii. 8 ; v b j n ^33 b y u p o n his feet, ib. iv. 9 ; Kil. ii. 1 1 ; V33 b y upon it, BM x. 4. by the hand of, t h r o u g h : ^ n j b y through m e , B«r. iv. 2 ; nj by Inj by through him, o n his behalf, §ebi. vii. 3. with the constr. d u a l : b «p t m • ^ l ^y by by M o r e frequently by Ezekiel, T a m . iii. 7 ; together with its skin, M S . i. 6 ; iii. 11. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih T\ y o b y on condition; |3 r i j l p b y on this condition. D a m . vi. 3 ; Ab. i. 3 . ^3 b y t h r o u g h : D ^ n y by by through witnesses, § a b . xix. i . for t|je n a m e , purpose, of—because of: iB^D D K' b y because of his end, San. viii. 5 , 6 . Oy with; also with suffixes: ^9V, 1?Vi &c. ( B H ^ n © y is n o t found in M H ) . * Literally: from the name, category of; cf. DtS^H i ^ X , it is not of this name—it does not belong to this category, K«r. iii. 4 ; so K^H W n \ 0 fc^ b, S'bu. 3 b ; ntoK^ ^J^^tp nriK D K 'D , of one category, of two categories. Kin. i. 3, 4. 14 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED MORPHOLOGY O f t i m e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK t J'CK ^n D y with the sun—while the sun still shines, §ab. i, 8 ; n r K^ n o y while it is gelling dark, ib. ii. 7 ; while, before, the soul goes forth, ib. xxiii. 5. K'BJ riN^ ] Dy zyxwvutsrqponmlk ^7^P preceding, before (properly a participle), followed by the accusative, or by (indirect object, cf. § 3 5 1 ) . T h e texts waver. n^iran D n i p before the vintage ( L y zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ ^ b ) Pea vii. 7 ; n n v y b D n i p (or nnvJO, before Pentecost, H a l . iv. 10 ; in^an m D l l p precedes its fellow; X. I ff. psp^^b -5) n aiy: ^ir) ponip precede the additional sacrifices, Z^b. zyxw Similarly : naiy before doing them. Res. 7 b . within; 19| ^^^^ within the lime, opposed to \ 0 ] ^ jsb before the time, N i d . 4 5 b , but usually with another preposition prefixed. ?liri3 in, a t : H ^ a n r \ \ n ^ in the house, Suk. i. 2 ; Sp >n r fiT) ^ wiihin his bosom. S a b . x. 3 ; ii. 7 ; ^ in^ i n t o : D ^ P W n b j r i ; he will put into it water, B^r. vii. 5 ; Sn^r Ab 'S '!\ Snb zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM T I D he measured into his flask, *AZ V. 7 Sbf Tj i r i t D ; ^ i r »p from: naintD bpj he took from it. Sab. i. i ; from his own, S«bi. iii. 6. nnri under, as in B H : under it, Kil. vi. 9 ; n^ isn nnn under the bed, Suk. ii. i ; n n n p K Jp ^ comes forth from under his hand, B B 173 a. 8. 802. Conjunctions. Of the old B H conjunctions and conjunctive expressions, M H has lost the following (the words in brackets give the M H substitutes): rP);' n^); T f « ( T ) ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ^b (^b« Q o h . vi. 6 ; E s t . vii. 4 ) ; IB {t^m; A r a m . 1^ 3); ^ ^a {f onip; y n y ) ; - ^m ly: (^ j ar ? is common in M H only with 1 as an interrogative particle, ^ai 30 3, 46 2. ^a alone is preserved only in elevated diction, nnder the influence of B H , e . g . in the liturgy (cf. Singer, pp. 4 6 , 47, A c ) , or in a poetical passage like nnnpn ^b? nna« ^a . has lost her precious jewel, M Q 25 b . . . nb KJ woe to her . . . for she C O N J U N C T I O N SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 14 7 cf. (t zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ -^ f^ , ^ \ > S ( t f, & c . ) ; on Adverbs, § 29 4 ). Of Aram, origin iszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS t<W (also N^^K = NS + IKzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed — fc^ b DK), and perhaps also the form ^ JJzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^3, which is c o m m o n in A r a m . T h e conjunction Wf^ ( = n©W, n©W Cant. i. 7; A r a m . ^^^j'^'^). was adopted by Aram, from M H . spelling in M H with final K for H: But A r a m , influenced its n c >K^ . M H shows some other interesting new formations, such as the use of the verbal form n b ^ Ni n ' ;^ t h e compounds K^ DSK or \bDi)« (fc^b + D« + ^b«), or the Palestinian equivalent «b ^W, « b ) ; ^ b ^B« ( ^ ^ N + flK); fi b ; \ ?^b^« (^b the adaption of a n u m b e r of other expressions t o conjunctive u s e : DtJ'a, DtSto, ?ltoD, nj l ? zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP h^ , bj?. &c ., all followed by f . MH has also greatly extended and developed the uses of the conjunctions % 803. b ? K, BH ^ b « , and W e give here a list of the conjunctions and conjunctive expressions. F o r examples of their usage and their various constructions, the reader is referred to the respective sections in the Syntax. Co-ordinating : ] and ; also, moreover, indeed. Adversative, restrictive, and e x c e p t i v e : n D«a ; K^ K but, e x c e p t ; of a truth, however. Disjunctive: o r ; P? • • • P5 whether . . . or. Conditional: D«, ^ W, (\bDb«), » b ^ b ^ K Nb o b x ^ b ^ p « even; ( f ) Concessive : ( \ S b ^ K ) if. b y P|K a l t h o u g h ; 15 b bs); N e f y nevertheless. Interrogative : n , t^ b n i , ^ 3 1, D^ perhaps? Comparative : ? l i k e ; ^3 s o ; '>^K3 as if. Consecutive: ^3^?^ therefore. * T h e verb b ^Kin is not found otherwise in M H . 1 as in B H : Joshua vii. 7 ; a Sam. vii. 29. p. 3 7. I t is always followed by Cf. Bacher, Ae lU s t e Te r m in o lo g ie , 14 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK M O RPH O LO G Y TzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC ^'W)' Its primary function, like BH and is to Hence like y^., introduce a subordinate clause. it assumes different meanings in accordance with the character of the clause it introduces, viz. a causal, concessive, conditional, or final meaning. Like BH y^., ^ combines with prepositional and adverbial expressions to form the following new conjunctions. Temporal ^ " f S , y^b y n;? as soon as ; y Comparative: y y ^^i^P ; T Final: y i y before ; ^nD'»fc< when, whenever; when; y m b? : y from the time that; y n y?'zyxwvutsrq ^3 ^13 n y until. niD 3; yzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^ 3 ; y Tj^ns ; -'^ | ;:y3 as. i03 ; y b^3fa; 'B^ '^th; y in«)0; -C^ V.SO; y by; -B^ D?? i^y because.* ^ 3 ; -g' n } » b y ; Restrictive : y ^ w n by in order that. nsba^ only that. 4. 304. D"lip before ; y ;»]?, y all the time that; y Causal: y after, opposed to y as ; "^ntjl, -K^ -IH KS , after; y Interj ecti o ns. (i) Pure Interjections. ^b '•^K woe 1 Yeb. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP 5 (edd.); xiii. 7 ( L ) ; Rer. 2 8 a , &c. ib ^« woe 1 Yeb. xiii. 7 ; iii. 5 ( L ) ; one word, as Q oh. iv. 10 ; cf. x. 'Ed, iv. 8 ( L has *ib^« in 16 ) ; D^P^^ ^fr? Oh, heavens! R H 19 a . : IDW] 3itD ^in alas I a good and faithful man, B^r. 16 b. ••bb^ woe 1 A b. deRN . xxv 3. pray, Y o. iii. 8 (only liturgical). So W in a poetical passage M Q 25 b, and in the liturgy. Nn, Kn behold, M ak. iii. 17 ; ^b\n (L ^b «n) behold, take thee, M a*a. ii. 5, 6. n n behold, Rer. vii. 5 ; ^?in behold 1 1 "»Klbni would that I Meg. 14 a; or "^ib^ Ber. 28 b (prob. A ram.). The following BH pure interjections have been lost in M H : "UK, n « , \ b n « ( al l rare ) ; nn«, lb. I N T E R J E C T I O N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 14 9 3 0 5 . (2 ) Words a n d phrases used as Exclamations. D\"Ti'bxn by G o d ! H u l . 54 a, &c. (late, and mostly in semi-Aram, passages). zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK nna by the Covenant 1 Pes. 38 b ; t. H a l . i. ^ r ?il of nsa zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg by the Capitol of R o m e , M«n. 44 a (in the mouth a heathen). ban a l a s ! Ned. 7 4 b ; Sifre Deut. xviii. 12 (prob. Aram.). zyxwvutsr nSbf] DPI M a y H e have pity and grant p e a c e ! — G o d forbid • Ed. V. 6 ; Ya. iii. 5. njn py^n Ry this habitation (the T e m p l e ) ! Rer. i. 7 ; vi. 3 ; Kn. ii. 9.. nniajjn by the worship I Rer. 34 b ; Yeb. 32 b . D^D^n by Heaven, A b . d e R N . xxxviii. 3. T h e following B H exclamations have been lost in M H : na n, nan, nab. P AR T III S Y N T A X I. THE zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY VERB 1 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML T e n s e s a n d M o o d s . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 8 0 6 . I zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG N the use of the T e n s e s , M H has attained to a greater precision a n d exactness than B H . Generally in M H the perfect coincides with the present, the imperfect with the future, and the participle with the present. T h e perfect and the imperfect (and also the imperative) describe simple acts. Continuous, or repeated, o r customary action is expressed by the participle alone for the present, by the participle with the perfect of Hjn for the past, by the participle with the imperfect of Hjn for the future, and by the participle with the imperative of njn ( = njn) for the imperative. It follows that the use of the perfect for the present in such expressions as ^ l?an«, ^^V*^, ^rijpiif, ^napj (Ges.-K., § i o 6 g), or the use of the perfect for actions that lie in the futurezyxwvutsrqponmlk { Per fect o f Co n fid en cey & c . ; ib., § i o 6 m - n ) , is not admissible in MH. Likewise, the use of the imperfect to describe actions, whether simple or continuous, which lie in the past or even in the present (ib., § 10 7 b - h ) , is not tolerated in M H . (i) THE P E R F E CT. 3 0 7 . T h e perfect describes a single act or event t h a t has already taken place, or that is conceived as having taken place. Henc e the perfect is the tense of the past, e . g . : Dni3 ^a N^3n }nbn «ipi^ Joseph the Priest brought first ripe fruits, H a l . iv. 2 ; bap HK^ THE T E N S Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 151 PERFECT zyx «nijzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON t6 we have not read the Soma*, B^r. i. i. zyxwvutsrqpon ••rDtt fTjin Moses received Vgf 308. the T o r a h from Sinai, A b . i. i; I n the absence of the imperfect consecutive in M H , the perfect serves also to describe a series of consecutive acts in the past: Dn b o b n i n t 5 D3 i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU . . . (L ^ n o ^ b i n ) i m b y m . . . ^ n n p p ^ m v ^3 ^ n they delivered him . . . they brought him u p . . . they adjured him, a n d departed, and went away, Y o . i. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb m ''i ?^ D V ? « n H N ^ K^ a n I Di p t p a vh) iK3^ D' 3 a «n ^ b »j ] . . . D .TS J ; o n a i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW TBzyxwvutsrqponmlk 3 nno) n^vpn they brought the stones, a n d built the altar, a n d plastered them with plaster, and wrote o n them . . . a n d took the stones, a n d came a n d lodged in their place. So. vii. 5. 309. T h e perf. also expresses a n act which another act in the past (pluperfect). is anterior to Such a pluperfect is usually nmf placed in a relative c l a u s e : l i B' K-i n n ^ h Kdl he bathed in the first night that his wife had died, R^r. ii. 6 ; l a n SB' 'Ed. iv. 7 ; • AZ. iii. 4 things ; n c « fe<yj K^ D^ a n d when he had gone forth he said, y ^'^f n i r b x which nn^^n? h e was alone with h e r after he had written it, n n « nisy n i "V| 9 b ^ K^3n they brought all the R. Eliezer had declared to be clean, B«r. 19 a ; rht^f . . . n j ^ K nK3^ and there came a woman w h o had circum- cised. S a b . 134 a. 3 10 . T h e perf. is used in hypothetical sentences, with or without a conjunction, performed. e.g. to express a single act conceived as already English in such cases would often use the present, . . . n 'rii »n i « 3 p ^ p n t6] K^iJ if he has read (the S^ma'), but not pronounced its letters carefully . . . he has discharged his duty; • • . nitn: n ^ m tr\[> if he has read it, and m a d e an error, let him return . . .', Rer.'ii. 3 ; n a i r .D b^^f SH n^an b ys ^nb [ n j l . . . I Tzyxwvutsrqponmlkji '2Vn OpB if the poor m a n puts forth his h a n d . . . and puts into the hand of the master of the house, or if he takes from it a n d brings forth, Sab. i. i ; • . . ^ m><^ aj x b . . n n ^r? n \ b iniK^ an D K if they bring him to death . . . should they not 152 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX ?^BDD zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS 13« pNzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf a^DDb D K if we bring him . . . , Rer. iii. i ; PizyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON came to write, we should not be capable, §ab. 13 b ; nnM nnaszyxwvutsrq n t <) if it is extinguished, let it be extinguished, ib. 12 0 a ; N ^nzyxwvutsrqpon ^Jp^ D N >:bf by n^ D ? ] nia^K^lp mn npsn if ours be this Paschal lamb, then let thy hands be withdrawn from thine o w n , a n d thou art counted for ours, P^s. ix. i o. 3 11. I n descriptions of continuous, or repeated, or customary actions in the past, for which the participle is regularly used, the perf. is sometimes found amidst a series of participles. I n such cases the perfect usually has a temporal or hypothetical significance : DH^jab .130 b^bnm . . . D ^ y Ti.bin n^K^ni... D^N^DD D^ahjpn m ^ y ] D.TjD> > n b ^ D^b?^n^b 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^ 15 ^y^an D ^b^^n^b 3 hi j py^at? iy . • • nntrvpb p«^1^ ninsm Dnn^3^a m those near bring . . . , and the ox goes with them . . . , a n d the flute strikes in front of them, until they reach near Jerusalem. W h e n they have reached near Jerusalem, they send (messengers) in front of them, a n d they crown their first ripe fruits, a n d the rulers g o forth to meet them . . . , Bik. iii. 3 ; on^an i«^ipD SnSH ppnb^ ^?^n m rp^?3p pp0 3 p m •D 'jn m i i t D j . . . nj-na pDni:i pN* ^i3 D^?i}aip they would ^ bring in the second, a n d examine him. If their words were found to correspond, they discussed the matter . . . W h e n they finished the matter, they would bring in . . . , San. iii. 6 - 7 ; v. 4 - 5 ; vi. i . Sometimes the perf. is used in such cases without a n y apparent hypothetical or temporal significance : . . . D ^n^SD^ D^bfipD^ D''t5K^lB nby baDi T I J . . . ib ^bin^ N X V D H O nnKb n p y T « • . . D^pano^ • • . vnN b^« a??J1 N3 . .* . DlDPin?) asriD?] they undress a n d fold t h e m and put them . . . a n d cover themselves . . . when an impurity happens to o n e of them he goes forth a n d departs . . . and goes down and dips himself, comes u p a n d dries himself a n d warms h i m s e l f . . . he comes a n d sits by the side of his brethren, T a m . i. i ; cf. also Y o . i. 1 - 5 ; Suk. iv. 5, 9 ; N©g. xiv. 1- 3 ; P a . iii. 2 - 3 , 7- 8 , f., &c. THE T E N S Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 15 3 PERFECT 3 12 . Sometimes the act described by the perf. h a s just been performed, in which case English would use zyxwvut the present : a ^nSB' np thou uprootest what is written in the T o r a h , nnin?zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG pes, vi. I ; it unclean? Nt p p ^ n w no what (reason) dost thou see to m a k e l^'iTD we find, *Ed. vi. 3 ; ntp^^j? thou hast fulfilled, i ya ^ N n^sp D n « n D ^ i m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n23f n j a l a m p B Q iii. 9 ; • • 'C? ? which is gradually g o i n g out, when a man lays his h a n d u p o n it, immediately it is extinguished, Sab. 151 b . So also of single acts that may be performed at any t i m e : n i D goes in, the secret goes out, ' E r . ns^nb every body k n o w s for 65 p : DJD? when wine a ; np333 nob nb? ban pyni^ what purpose a bride enters the bridal chamber, K«t. 8 b . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS 313. Finally, the perf. is found, though very rarely, also a future act conceived as already performed: by nK^nen bj? nafe' of ^nbaipK' DK^a ^nbap Tja nc^n-in just as I shall receive reward for nafe' expounding, so shall I receive expounding), Qid. 57 a.^ reward for withdrawing (from So sometimes in a conditional sentence, aszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED z .fu t u r u m e xa ct u m , for which usually the participle or imperfect is used (cf. §§ 3 2 r, 4 8 6 ) : "b? ^one^ ^l^nn?? ON if I shall have delayed, slay on m y behalf. Pes. ix. 10 ; x b D N . . • ^np D « T]^? m ^nwa this is thy bill of divorcement if I shall have died . . . if 1 shall not have come. Git. vii. 3, 7 - 9 . (2) THE I M P E R F E CT. 314. T h e imperf. describes a single act or event which has not yet taken place. njnn m It is, therefore, the tense of the future : ( L . ) I shall restore the d in a r . Ret. xi. 4 ; 133 aina? let us write a bill of divorcement. Git. vii. i, 2. So in dependent clauses pointing to t h e future: nriK'n n^Dj rb^ y ^ njf until dawn * So in B Q 4 I B . bm In P»s. 22 b ; B«k. 6 b, the apodosis has a participle zyxwv 154 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ SYN TA X ^jK? nD K^K; ibzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba ^D.njK? n s , &c., except there be rise, Ber. i. i ; nitSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ sufficient time that they be soaked, heated, &c., Sab. i. 5, 6 ; .TH^I zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED D ^ l p n i zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO vbv^ K^ipa seek for him (God's) mercy that he hve, Ber. 3 2 a . Also in q u e s t i o n s : ^^Vi. np what shall they d o ? § a b . 26 a ; ^P^HT HD? how far shall they g o ? T o h . x. 2 ; nsaK ^h] shall I not w e e p ? Ber. 2 8 b ; ^3D^;5«fc^blshall I not fulfil it? S o even of a past a c t : ^i>V ^^1] "^ J?? ^ 9 what can Yo. 19 b . (could) I do, when they were a majority against m e ? ( L , e d d . : 'by 'Wf ) . 316. T h e futurity of a n act is sometimes emphasized by periphrasis with n^ny, especially in t h e later Agadic s t y l e : HTng ibriK^ n ^ N a w o m a n will b e a r ; «'?rtnK? b « - j b j " T ^ S the land of Israel will bring forth, Sab. 30 b ; nsn^^HK? nnin nTnj; the T o r a h will b e forgotten, ib. 13 8 b . 316. T h e imperf. is used to describe a series of consecutive acts in t h e future, where B H would use the perf. consecutive: ^3^nn ^n^DM D>n^p!)nnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^ r \ f> ) D^jrjn D^pn D i p o b ^bani n^ba n a i n you . . . Mill incur t h e guilt of exile and y o u will be exiled t o the place of the evil waters, a n d the disciples will drink a n d die, A b . i. 9 ; bbsnxi . . . «np« zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ^ nnw) i f w • . . nn^Kj • . . bpixi w ? b ?|.b« I shall g o h o m e a n d e a t . . . and drink . . . a n d sleep a n d after that I shall read §ema' and pray, Ber. 4 b . 317. T h e imperf. is used of hypothetical acts, the performance of which lies in the future : njn« ^bs« «i3nK?Db I shall feed her when she comes to m e , K^t. xii. i ; bgnk^^ nyn; should wish, ' A Z . iv. 12 ; if the Israelite if thou wilt provoke me, Sab. 17 a. 318. As a subjunctive: "V ^ ^ f 'i?'?! ^b] I was not able to prove that it should be said, Ber. i. 5 ; nnnnfc^b;^ n Tfc^bshould it not, should they n o t push away (override) ? P^s. vi. 2 ; IJn ng^J^ np ^l^^t can that s o n d o that he might not sin ? ( h e cannot hel committing sin), Ber. 32 a. THE 8 19 . T E N S Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 155 IMPERFECT T h e imperf. is used lo express a wish or a prayer (Optative or Precative):zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM T^J^? "^^VzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO *^^^] O h , who would uncover the dust from thine eyes. So. v. 2 ; '0 ^ 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU b? -pni ^ b i a ^ ] ^ p p m ^ p n i ^\ £ ^32\ onb D?3K] D^pni n n p a ^jn Dj ; an :ntj;] may my mercies suppress mine anger, and may my mercies roll themselves against mine anger, and may I conduct myself towards m y children with the attribute of mercy, a n d may I enter for them . . . , B^r. 7 a ; cf. ib. 16 b ; 29 a ; 60 b , &c. (§ 4 6 7). 820. T o express a c o m m a n d that somffe act should or should not be performed (Jussive): ^^1?? know ye ^ T Oy ! n p a a n n p ^ l ^ i s : n iH and read, but )b b ^ fn b ^ ] . . . I B®r. 2 8 8 ; ^3 Sn y a in the evening all men should incline in the morning they should stand, R^r. i. 3 ; b«i... ^ 3 Dn ?n ^ i 3 n m nyin b« do not appease thy neighbour . . . and do not comfort him . . . , and do not ask of him . . . , A b . iv. 18 . 3 2 1. T h e imperf. expresses an act which must be performed prior to another act in the future (Fu t u r u m Exa ciu m ), Such an imperf. is put in a dependent clause introduced by " K ^ : ib y^ aSK^S '>3L)(pbK I shall gather it when I shall have reached it, Kil. v. 6 ; iDiplpb yw:f ny ^nnn m pnn b ^ do not judge thy neighbour till thou hast reached his place, A b . ii. 4 ; ^B^b^rf *in«0 after they shall have been plucked, Bik. iii. i ; y \ fT\ F\ } ^ «D3J fc^ b he shall not cover it after it has become dark, Sab. iv. 2 ; cf. § 5 13 . (3 ) 822. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ T H E P AR T I C I P L E . T h e participle has retained in M H its twofold character of noun and verb. Its primary function is to describe the subject as being in a state of activity or passivity. By emphasizing the state of the subject, the partic. becomes equivalent to a n o u n adjective. By emphasizing the activity or the passivity of the subject, the partic. becomes equivalent to a verb. But as even in 15 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX the latter case, the activity or passivity of the subject is expressed as a state, t h e partic. c o m e s to describe an act as in the process of being performed. of t h e present. H e n c e the partic. becomes in M H the tense B u t is b y n o means confined to the present, even in its verbal character. I t is also used, as in B H , of the past a n d the future to describe acts that are continuous, or repeated, or customary. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML 323. T h e partic. as p r e s e n t :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT nr$SV nbSvn Dnan nfbfzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed bs the world stands o n three things, A b . i. 2 ; pnin n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed )3r\ by? the master presses, ib. ii. 1 5 ; D^N^ip nSpSm t?'-} HKh Ijnn the overseer may see where the children read, Sab. i. 3. yni' I k n o w ; yii' is willing, B B vi. 6 ; p bai3 ibbnl With p r o n o u n s as subject: I do not know, Ned. xi. 7 ; nifin he pbnip we complain, Y a . iv. 7 ; D^ jV r V^ 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU Jibbn nnfe^n'^ nV^yb D^pin h u m a n beings are like the herbs of the field, some sprout forth, others fade away, • Er. 54 a. 324. T h e partic. as past, in a frequentative or iterative s e n s e ; usually with the perf. ofzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV iTH as auxiliary to emphasize t h e tense : "•n^ni -innjzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML H2 W\ T I was c o m i n g by t h e road, a n d I inclined, c^®r. i. 3 ; aniD n^^n thou hast conducted thyself, Suk. ii. 7 ; pn©i« m they used to say, s ^ bi-iv. i ; nnspo nn;ni n^^to m nnb^a . . . nnip^ she uncovered her head, a n d kept o n gathering it u p with her hand a n d laying it, B Q viii. 6 ; especially in conditional s e n t e n c e s : ^niJ 'n ') n ^ b . . . ynv W n l W if I h a d known it, I would not have vowed, Ned. ix. 2 ff.; nata >n^;n f? Dnj ife^a TJ^IO ^jsb ^b-K by PI« . . . "nix pD^blO if they h a d led m e into the presence of a h u m a n king . . . , I would, nevertheless, have wept, Ber. 28 b ; 32 b (§§ 490 , 4 9 4 ). Often, however, the verb is omitted, when the context makes it clear that the reference is to the p a s t : 3?^i^K? Szyxwvutsrq H^D he found that he was sitting, *Er. 11 b ; ixb Cnh D?n njn DK Vjsb r ? n n D^pan n^l?bn if he was a scholar, h e expounded, but P A R T I C I P L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 157 THE if not, scholars e x p o u n d e d before him, Y o . i. 6 ; Rik. iii.zyxwvutsrqpon i ; Suk. iv. 4, and other descriptive passages cited above, § 3 11. JVn zyxwvutsrqponmlk : Vn j B^ S T h e partic. as future, with or withoutzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 325. , . . jnoDSB^a^ . . . ? i ^ j Ei b - . . . pnoiy p ^ n when the litigants wiil b e standing before thee . . . a n d when they will d e p a r t . . ., A b . i. 8; n m . . . y p r p n m zyxw lest thou omit, lest thou add, *Er. .13 a, for which the parallel passage in So. 20 a has the imperf.: n ^ p n n , i n ^ : r i ; b ^ f) 3 n «i i n n-jteg? n n npa^D I am sure of this one that he will teach doctrine (promulgate decisions) in Israel, Naz. 29 b ; Git. 58 a ; riD I am going to die, Y«b. xvi. 6 ; 3^1!?^? ^ '^ n f n x n he saw that he was going to be declared guilty, San. iii. 8. what thou wilt hear, Rer. nobpb ^ - ) Dt e ^ Also of single a c t s : T)Vd i^ npi« 18 b ; ^^nsblp np n m p« D« N3K N n v b if thou wilt not t e a c h ' m e , I shall tell m y father Y o h a , and he will deliver thee to the ( R o m a n ) authority, pes. 112 a . 326. T h e partic. is used with the imperative m n to c o m m a n d the performance of a frequentative or iterative act, as contrasted with the ordinary imperative which signifies the performance of a simple a c t : p ?^np ' j n sit in the d u s t ; nnSt^ \ in drink, A b . i. 4 ; b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ?29 receive, ib. 15 , viz. regularly and habitually, as opposed to Tp V. make ; n t e .K say, ib., which describe single a c t s . 327. T h e partic. is similarly used with the infinitive of n M in a frequentative and iterative sense : n x i i H V n b i n a *^ b p i s n he who takes wages to be examining, B^k. iv. 5 ; n a i D n v n i ) n^ K^ nn he who is suspected to be selling, ib. i x ; (tithes), G i t . iii. 7 ; D^ ni pi a n v n b to finish, Yeb. xii. 6 ; ib. xvi. 7. So with {J'^ nop n v n b to b e separating ^p]mn PN'?P H V n b n^ny: ihey established the rule Ipjmn to allow to marry, ^"^'i? 'T^^l ?^^3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf ^'^^r it will be planted a n d bear fruit; D^Wy ni\ n b D n > n y they will make, Sifra (Weiss), n o d ; 328. cf. below, § 3 4 9 . T h e auxiliary verb n \ T is sometimes omitted in the infin.. 158 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX as i n the perf. a n d imperf. ( §§3 2 4 , 3 2 5), but only after certain expressions. T h u s , afterzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ^nnn ( = b n n ) : ppiVK' Dyn b ^b^nnn all the people began to burn (penVB^ n v n b ) , Pes. i. 5 ; ib^nnn Dn>n;n individuals began to fast ('ynt? n v n b ) T a ' a . i. 4 ; p3 ynr ? Pb j | P ^bnn they began to bring u p , T a m . ii. 2, 3 ; n ? ! 19 b^nrin he began to spread out, ib. vi. 3. After Til?,: DniDiy Dn« Tin-j.. . D^MiB^ D^N Tjn'jg? nyK^a at the hour when it is the custom of m e n to lie down . . . t o rise u p , Ber. i. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG {'S^ rt>nb); B B vi. 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ; ni™ pno^^n b r\ yn it is the custom of all those about to be put to death to make a confession, San. vii. 2 (p-ninp ni\ nb); p?m: the house of father were p? n i 3 N 3 K n ^ ? accustomed to give, P e a ii. 4 ; Sab. i. 9 ( L ) ; did pWy not shrink from preparing, Y^b. i. 4 ; ni\ nb); ppnin p My they ^ y3 t p 3 *Ed. iv. 8 (var. : Onnn nK'nj N'b associates are n o t sus- pected of giving tithes . . ., t. M a ' a . ii. 5 (but var. D i * ^ b ; so Hul. 7 a). 8 2 9 . T h e partic. also expresses a n act which is customary, without any reference to a particular time : bbN^ ppJ3? D'?nbn the priests enter to eat, B^r. i. i ; . . . nfcjh] i nnfc ^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe riSnb DIK nni^ a m a n goes down to his field and sees . . . , Bik. iii. i ; P?ninK^*2) njn by N ^ K p p e^ i a p« Pi ?*fi3 :f3 i n b i ^ n a a b y Nb« pprtn px / / . nnto Kbx p S | V pN p y y i f 9^ when they c u t . . . , they d o not cut but upon the t a b l e ; when they kiss, they d o not kiss but u p o n the h a n d ; when they hold counsel they d o not hold counsel b u t u p o n the field, Ber. 8 b . T h e subject is often omitted, a n d then the partic. has the force of a n impersonal verb, which m a y usually be rendered in English by a passive: V P ^ nK Nnipn Ber. ii. 3. T h i s is especially c o m m o n in the p l u r . : D^nis^an n « pK'>1Dp W 3 how are the first-ripe fruits separated ? Bik. iii. i ; D^p^biOB' VK'Dy 'nw now that I a m led, Ber. 28 b ; D ' ? b D3 ] boin ^ n K? D^yi^ n j p D^pin) Dn^ N3 n>b^m pnnn^pa immediately they t a k e c o u n s e l with Ahitophel^ a n d consult the Sanhedrin, and inquire of the oracle. THE P A R T I C I P L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 159 ib. 3 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF 0^9 n N ^ D na^ nj r i b p t < '? D tub full of water was brought to him, Sab. 25 b. Cf. below, § 4 3 9 . Such participles often assume a somewhat jussive sense : 330. VPfzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB mzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF nip '09'89 from when may the S^ma* be read ? Ber. i. i ; zyxwv toSp DHK b a one may read in one's own way, as opposed to the preceding, ^^"li?!) b g i K' *; a^ K^ nnpnp^ nsntel one may one must read in a bent position, ib. 3 ; ask, answer, ib. ii. i ; and sift. . . , Sebi. v. 9. T h e transition from this usage to a real jussive or imperative is e a s y : searched, P«s. i. i ; should s a y ; b «i e ^ r i b s ^D • • • n K^ « a woman may lend . . . and pick and grind nnnn^ p t p i N Dn K cularly with a negative: p o n n n « ppnia leaven must be ^^^^ 13^i?rin it was ordained that they Nn^ that one must ask, Ber. ix. 5. bbsnnb j n o i y to pray, ib. v. i ; Pi ? 'b "|P p t ? n e a ^ p « Parti- one must not stand u p Pi ? 'b 'lP ^©3 wherewith may o n e light, and wherewith m a y not one light ? Sab. ii. i ; f ^ l VP^*? 13zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA r^SV ^n) b x ^ b l p a R a b b a n Gamaliel ordained that one must not do so. Git. iv. 2. 3 3 1. T h e partic. retains its verbal character even when it is apparently used as a noun : V Jt w b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba T^^D « b l VOf m tr\)pr\ if one reads the Sema', but has not made it audible to his ears, Rer. ii. 3. H e r e the partic. takes the article like a noun, yet it also takes a direct object and is co-ordinated with a finite verb. Other examples are n y m bbantpn one who prays and m a k e s a mistake, ib. v. 5 ; §ebi. x. 2 ; T^r. iii. i, and often; cf. also § 3 74 . 332. 127), As already stated in the treatment of the V e r b (§§ 113 , in the passive forms the static significance of the partic. is predominant. T h e passive partic. of the Qal, and the participles Pu'al and Hoph'al are practically equivalent to adjectives. bMan ^ 3 j n (3b^b) Thus, that has been obtained by robbery, is parallel a dry one, Suk. iv. i ; K' ^ b r i to plucked from the g r o u n d ; na^riD joined to the ground, are parallel to ^"jn n e w ; old, M § . v. 1 1 ; I3 ^ b D whitened, washed, parallel to ^X^^f dirty, H u l . xi. 2. So 3 ^ 3 *} i 6 o zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX n ^ ^ V ^ , 3 0 ^ 0 Meg. 21 a, in a riding, standing, sitting B M i. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH posture, contrasted with the active forms 3 3 1 1 , H D i y , 3l 5 ^iV T h e s e participles, viz. the passive of Qal, a n d the parti- 333. ciples of Pu'al and H o p h ' a l , describe a more or less p e r m a n e n t state as the result of a verbal action. participles of the corresponding T h e y thus differ from the reflexive-passive stems, which describe the verbal action as in the process of being performed. Thus free, Sab. ii. 5 ; n ^ t DS who frees ^ M i n himself—departs, M Q 2 9 a ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ n^ne? c o n s u m p t i v e ; ^ n ^ ? wasting away, Sifra i i i c ; cleared i ^ Oi p away; 3 Ji n D Ab. having an iii. 334. 9; n3i y» n ayn p away, M S . v. 6 ; P ? T ? 0 9 are tithed, D a m . iv. i ; ii. i ; obligation, and being cleared D ^"}J ( | n p pnfe^^yD tithed (adjective); RH t. T a ' a . iv. 8 ; ii. 3?nnp incurring guilt, 7. T h e passive partic. sometimes has the significance of the "^^^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^ ^ ^ ^ is Latin gerundive (cf. Ges.-K., § i i 6 e ) : S ^ D be stoned, Qid. ii. 9 away, Yo. vi. i ; ; n b r i K^ p n n^ yk' P?^l ? 3 3 n the goat that is to be sent olives that are to be c r u s h e d ; grapes that are to be trodden, Ter. i. 8 ; nb-j nan D^ a j y n^p-im n bulls that are to b e burnt, Y o . vi. 7 ; p n o i t Dn D n a all that b are to be put to death, San. vi. 2 } 335. T h e active partic. Qal is sometimes found in a middle sense which is equivalent to a n English a loading—loaded ass, R M v. 4 ; ib. vii. 4; p y^ i p ^Ignis passive: zyxwvutsrqpo ni on Hi J^ilD unloading—unloaded, cut (ears of corn), Ma'a. i. 6 ; V^ ^ ^ ^ pouring o u t — t o be poured out, i.e. ill-smelling liquid. Sab. viii. i . 336. T h e passive partic. Qal, being almost equivalent to a n adjective, is found in a n active sense in a few intransitive and transitive verbs. Aram., and So already in B H , especially in Syriac, Ges.-K., § 5 o f; also in Noldeke, Sy r . Gr ., § 2 8 0 ; M a n d . Gr ., § 38 0 . * T h e other examples cited by Albrecht,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX % 107 m, do not belong to this category. P A R T I C I P L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb i6i THE T h e following is a fairly exhaustive list of such cases in MFI. (i) I n t r a n s . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM nn^^K lost, B MzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 2 i b ; pHD cautious, A b . i. i ; n^nj lowly, j . B M iv. i ; HD^tD: dripping, P e a vii. i ; 1^30 thinking, Qid. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 5 (an Aramaism— zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ^ 2 0 ) ; D^i?lDg occupied. Pa. iv 4 ( L ) ; D^?nnn lying down, B®k. ix. 3ttl riding, BM i. 3 ( e d d . ; so 7 ; B M 9 a, & c . ) ; n ^ p ^ watchful, A b . ii. 14 ; iT^'^K' dwelling, ib. iii. 2. (ii) T r a n s i t i v e : D'jn W n K holding in the blood, H u l . 5 8 b ; Dn« betrothed male, masc. of npn« K^t. 13 b ; "^^^T remembering, K n . ii. 10 ; Dnj a ^aVe^n lacking garments, K e l . i. 2 ; Di^ o n e who bathed by day, T Y ii. i ; naitD ^'J^M repressing tha'nks, ungrateful, *AZ 5 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ "^^^J having vowed, t. D a m . ii. 2 3 ; '•VK^J n ^ h r i] n zyxwvutsrqpon )T p n n KV^ D^K'J married to two wives,^ Ket. x. i , 2 ; not having washed the hands a n d feet,' Kel. i. 9 ; P a . iv. i ; D^^^li3^5 y ^ ^p^sn holding the acts of their fathers, Sifra 112 b.* T h e following are only apparently a c t i v e : nsf^bn a woman that has received Aa li^ a ,* Yeb. ii. 3 ; nj^yo burdened with—requiring. So. ii. i ; Tl^op leaning o n — n e a r , Y o . i. 8 (cf. B H 1? ? ^ ? ); bine? suspended—falling, Bek. vi. 7 ; Y ^ y h p stripped—olives dropping their kernels, *AZ ii. 7 ; b^P^ balanced—even. So. ix. 2 ; ^^bri hanged—hanging, i b . ' ^ As opposed to unmarried, t. Qid. i. i . Cf. the active and passive forms side by side : pxfe'ii ni^HKn m pK-fe'in, those who are married to the sisters may marry . . . , t. *Ed. ii. 9, the first expressing a state or condition, the second expressing an act. " A standing phrase, derived from San. xiv. 6. 5 Contrast DiTHUS "fc^yiO ptniK, Exod. xxx. 2 1. B«r. 7 a ; San. 2 7b . * In Deut.. xxv. 7- 10 the woman is conceived as active the man as passive (by|n Y ' b . iv. 10 ; nybn, the man is active, (njfbni, ver. 9 ) , and p^bn, ver. 10 ) ; so also in M H : ib. xii. 3. pbinn, Cf. t. Yo. i . 18 ; More often, however, the condition is reversed : Y«b. iv. i , 7 ; pibn, 5, 6; J^^Ci v. 2 ff., and the woman is passive, njf^bn. » T h e forms y n 3 written, A b . vi. : o ; y i D iii. 7, & c , are pure Aramaisms. lying with disease, Pea 16 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX 8 3 7. I n spite of t h e strong development of the verbal character of the participle in M H , the idiom has also retained in full the substantival usages of the partic. found in B H . T h u s , the partic. is widely used as a noun, especially when determined by the article, e. g. n p ^ Vn what is s t a n d i n g ; p ^ s n what is broken, Kil. iv. 4 ; n b i 3 n what is born = the result of a action, A b . ii. 9 , &c. As an attribute, the partic. with the article often has t h e force of a relative clause, as in B H ; cf. b i j w n nie? a n d the other exx. in § 3 76 . 338. tDK'^jn T h e partic. often stands in the construct s t a t e : r i n ^ p 3 having a hole in t h e g u l l e t ; ri "5a"]2n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ ng^DB cut in the wind- pipe, H u l . iii. I ; PHK^ ns^D struck with leprosy, K«t. iii. 5 ; nbnn ^pnin those w h o conclude the benedictions, B^r. ix. 5 ; cf. § 380 339. I n accordance with its substantival character, t h e partic. is regularly negatived byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT V 9 : PiP^blD PK Sab. ii. i ; cf. e x x . above, §§ 3 2 9 - 3 0 . Frequently, however, it is negatived by fc^b, but as a rule only when it is intended to impart a certain emphasis to the negation. T h i s h a p p e n s either when the negative follows immedi- ately upon an affirmative, or when two or m o r e negatives follow each other. I n the first case, ^ b ] has the force of ' but n o t ' , in the second case i^b] . . . clause negatived by m e a n s * neither . . . n o r T h e participial contains, as a rule, n o other words but the participle. n^ P ^ b ] pN^ao n\p] Dn«a p«>3D 15?: there a r e some E x x . (i)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP who bring first-fruits a n d recite, some who bring b u t d o not recite, Bik. i. I, 3, 4 ; R OBE I P t 6 ] py3f 5 they take a n oath, but do not pay, S^bu. vii. i • cf. further, Sa b . xi. 2 ; Y^b. iii. i f.; vii. 2 ; S a n . vii. 5 ; H u l . i. 7. 4 ; X. 8, 9 ; xi. 4, 6 ; So. i, vi. i ; (ii) r P 'W ^ b ] p!>3^« ^ b pb^n they are in s u s p e n s e : neither m a y they eat (the leavened bread), n o r need they burn it, P©s. i. 5 ; Be. ii. 8 ; v. 2 ; Yeb. vii. 5 ; viii. 4 , 5 ; D'^M!© ^ b \ D-ybin n b THE P A R T I C I P L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 16 3 neither do they givezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO h a lU a , nor do they marry (the deceased brother's childless wife), xi. 2. Contrast with 5, 7, where in similar cases the negative is P ^ , because the clauses are longer, and there is no particular emphasis on the negative ; So. iv. i f.; Mak. iii. 13 ; *Ed. v. 2 ; H u l . viii. i ; T ^ m . iv. i ; M'il. iii. i ff. (contrast with 3 ) ; N^g. x. 4 : Nid. vi. r. (iii) T h e two cases side by s i d e : bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ?1« \ m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 3 n p p bha | n 3 n^PP ^ ^\ t^lH'?^! the High P ^ e s t m a y offer sacrifices on the day of the death of a near kinsman, b u t may not eat of a sacrifice, while an ordinary priest may neither offer a sacrifice, nor eat of o n e , H o r . iii. 5 ; R B viii. i ; *Ar. vii. i ; O h o . viii. i ; Miq. vii. I ; ' U q . v. 5. In longer clauses t h e partic. is negatived by p « , even in such cases as described a b o v e : . . . DBt o Dn \^Jj D'»3jn p « ^ o n a D ^ ! ) j n D p N one does not incur m ^ 'ila by using them, n o r is o n e guilty in their case o f . . . M ^ i l . i. 3 ; *Ar. ii. 6 ; K^t. v. 5. 340. T h e r e are, however, exceptions to the above rules, when the partic. is negatived by N^, where we would expect f^t?, especially in later t e x t s ; cf. K^t. vii. 6 ; *Ar. ii. 3 ; vii. i , &c. But we also find in B H numerous examples of such a n irregular construction,* e.g. Deut. xxviii. 6 1 ; xxix. 12 . H a b . i. 1 4 ; J o b xii. 3 ; Further, 2 Sam. iii. 3 4 ; Ezek. iv. 14 , where the partic. is parallel to a finite verb. 341. T h e subject of a participial predicate is often placed after the p a r t i c , a s in B H , ' hut a s a rule only when a certain emphasis is intended o n the predicate : nKVi^ Pl^K n©?^ HKirt^ nonil HD? ^loan N2n^ wherewith may an animal g o out, a n d wherewith m a y it * All the examples in B H are collected and classified by E. Sellin, Ueb er d ie v e r b a U n o m in a le D o p p e ln a t u r d , h e b r , Pa r t icip ie n u . In fin it iv e , p . 27, and by J . Kahan in his dissertation with the same title, p . 19 . Cf. also Ges.-K., §i52<i . • Cf. Driver, Ten s es , § 135 (4). S o also in Phoenician: Cooke, op. cit.. N o . 3,11. 2, 3, and the note p . 21 f. . «")>, i>j;b zyx i 6 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX not g o out ? Hr\ ^ Contrast with 2 : zyxwv T h e camel may go our, Sab. v. i . p N^ ^ - * D n a t , & c . ; Qn ^t n n ^ n p a m a n may be alone, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED n i on , * i n : n ^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX t(h zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT Qid. iv. 1 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf ^5?^3 b^^^ a work- opposed to the preceding man may eat, opposed to the following So also with pronoun as subject: b i n b B M vii. fi, 6. N^ n |ni3 fji^ b i n b t6 ]P\)zyxwvut one may not put into it cold water, but one m a y put into it . . . , gab. iii. 5 ; nm Dn n i D . • . ly b HD what are we in respect to going down ? . . . you are permitted, *Er. iv. 2. Often, however, the emphasis is hardly noticeable : I know, B®r. v. 5 (so Q o h . viii. 12 ) ; (so Gen. xx.xi. 5 ) ; * ) OT H K h y^ V I prefer, A b . ii. 9 I remember, K®t. ii. 10 (^?1^ 3t, in Aram, fashion, § a b . 115 a, and often) ;^ nriK yn^ p you rob, Yad. iv. 3 ; P^ 3 ^P we complain, ib. 6. Similarly the auxiliary verb 342. partic.: . . . ^^n pani ^ modifying the preceding s t a t e m e n t ; Suk. iii. 9 ; . . . O^ ^ n yc ^ i n^ K^r. iv. 2. ^31 D^ p O« ,Tn sometimes follows the my father's house were accustomed, Pea ii. 4, b « n b i Q n D^ } f I was-watching, but we were forced, Ret. ii. 3 : R. J o s h u a acquitted him even . . . , So also in R H for the sake of emphasis : E x o d . xxvii. i ; xxviii. 16 ; Deut. ix. 7 , 2 2 , 24 ; J o s h u a v. 5, &c. So in A r a m . : D a n . ii. 3 1, 3 4 ; Ezra iv. 12 , 22, &c., and often in the T a r g u m i m and other Aram, dialects. 343. Note. T h e construction of the partic. with H M in M H is of native origin, and is not borrowed from A r a m . It is frequent in B H even where the partic. has a purely verbal force,^ e . g . in the * This contraction of with the partic , under Aram, influence, is common in the Midrashim and in late M H generally, but not in the Mishna. Where such forms occur in some texts of the Mishna they are due to the copyists, cf. e.g. N*d. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI I ; R H ii. 9 ; Sab. xxii. 3 ; Y«b. xvi. 7 ; Ya. iv. 2 in edd. with L and N. T h e contraction of with the partic. is never found even in late M H , though common in A r a m . ; cf. Dalman, § 65 ; Noldeke,zyxwvutsrqponmlkji Sy r . Gr ., § 6 4 ; Mand. Gr ,, § 175 a. 2 Cf Driver, Ten s es , § 13 5 ( 5 ) , and, with fuller lists, Sellin, o p . cit., p . 35, and Kahan, p. 25. THE P A R T I C I P L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 16 5 p a s t : Judges i. 7 ; 2 Sam. iii. 7 ; viii. 15 ; Jer. xxvi. 18 , 2 0 ; 2 Kings xvii. 32 , 33 ; of the future : G e n . i. 6 ; Deut. xxviii. 29 ; Isa. xxx. 2 0 ; with pass, p a r t i c . : Jer. xviii. 2 3 ; Ezek. xliv. 2 ; xlvi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED I ; Zach. xiii. i ; especially in the later books : Neh. i. 4 ; ii. 13 , 15 ; iii. 2 ; v. 18 ; vi. 14 , 19 ; xiii. 5, 22 ; 2 Chron. xxx. 10 ; Dan. viii. 5, 7 ; x. 2 ; Esther ii. 7, 15 , a n d withzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe '^nf? (a genuine M H construction): i. 22 ; viii. 13 ; ix. 2 1. O n the other hand, it is worthy of note that, with perhaps one doubtful exception (cf. § 18 4 foot-note), the tenses are never found in M H combined with iTH , as sometimes in the T a r g u m i m ( e . g . HTlDn m m . frequently G e n . iv. I ( J e r . ) ; p^S3 «in Cant. i. 12 ), and very in Syriac (Noldeke, Sy r . Gr ., §§ 263, 268 ), and in Arabic (Wright, Ar a d . Gr .\ ii. § 3 ( c ) ) : also in Phoenician (y ^ ^ p , Cooke, N SI., No. 57, 1. 5) , evidently because there is nothing approaching such a construction in R H . (4 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ T H E I N F I N I T I VE . 3 4 4 . Of the various constructions with the inf. in B H , M H has preserved only the gerundial use with b to express the direction and purpose of a verb. In its use as a noun, the inf. has been supplanted in M H by the corresponding verbal n o u n s which are so numerous in M H (§ 2 17) . F o r the B H inf. with the preposi- tions 3 , 3 , M H uses "B'S with the finite verb, as often in B H ("^K'i^S), and regularly in Aram. (^*13 D a n . vi. 10 ; *13),i Finally, the use of the inf. in its absolute form to emphasize a finite verb is never found in MH,* though this construction is very c o m m o n in A r a m . ' * T h e infin. with 3 is frequent in the Targumim, e. g. Gen. xii. 4 ; xxiv. 6 ; xlviii. 7, &c., which proves that the construction was permissible in Aram. 2 An exception is the liturgical passage : D ^ 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba ^ n «n D^JT n m ^ Pi PIDK' (cf. Jer. XX. 15) ; n n ^ g n i )3ni 'K^fc^ri fc^VK^(cf. Isa. k i . l a ) , K«t. 8 *a,; Singer, op cit., p . 299. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO 3 Cf. Noldeke, Sy r . Gr ., § 295. In the Targumim the inf. absol. with 16 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYNTAX T h e loss of these infinitival constructions in M H is due to natural decay. of the Bible. T h e y a r e already very scarce in the later books T h u s , the combination of the inf. absolute with the finite verb is n o t found in Qoheleth, Canticles, Ezra, a n d Daniel, and is rare in Esther, Nehemiah, and Chronicles. So also the inf. withzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE 3 , and 3 is rare in those books, a n d where found, it is not always used in a correct way.* 3 4 5 . T h e u s e of the inf. withzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY b coincides generally with the B H inf. construct with T h e pronominal suffixes attached to "^Vlf^ this inf. are, however, always of an objective force :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih it, Kil. ii. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK nvt^S^b to plant it, ib. 4 ; Sn\ ^pb to redeem it, to eat them, D a m . iii. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf * ^ v zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^ ^ ^ ^ '^ r' revive you *, M S . iv. 6 ; DDlD^pn^ to raise you, B«r. 38 b . 346. After verbs of preventing, restraining, &c., either expressed or understood, the inf. takes the prepos. " 9 before : n ^D{< D^>p^»^ 5h zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML | ^D they are forbidden to be sown and to be kepi, Kil. viii. I ; N^3ri^p ^ VJI D? they refrained from bringing, H a l . i. 7 ; P^s. i. 6 ; P^P]?>0 N'^n r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON \ 2p it is Sabbath, so that o n e must not cry. Sab. 15 a ; Ni3^» D ' l Jf ^ ! ^nr\f^ the witnesses delayed to come, R H iv. 4 ; cf. Ges.-K., § 1 1 9 X . 3 4 7 . T h e inf. is sometimes used as a verbal noun with the b in the sense of * with regard t o ' : bn^ 2 ^Slb I with regard HD what am to entering the assembly (of Israel, cf. xxiii. 4) ?—may I enter, &c., Ya. iv. 4 ; " ^y b Deut. no what are we with regard to going d o w n — m a y we g o down ? *Er. iv. 2 ; i^3tn|) («^n + np = ) ^no should o n e m e n t i o n ? Sab. 24 a. 348. T h e inf. sometimes expresses necessity, obligation, as in B H (Ges.-K., i i 4 i - l ) : "^^aonb K ^n n n behold, this is to be shut up, Neg. iv. 1 0 ; t3'»!)nnb N^n n n behold this is to be finally decided finite verb is used almost always where the Hebrew text has it. C f also Winer, C W . (7/ -. (18 8 2 ), § 4 6 , 4 , 5» Cf. Driver, In t r cd , t o t h e Lit , o f t h e OT.^ , pp. 50 6, N o . 12 ; 538 , N o . 37. THE (as impure), ib. 11. I N F I N I T I V Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba 16 7 T h e person upon w h o m the obligation rests with the appropriate suffix:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc V1B zyxwvutsrqponmlk r / p^ b zyxwvutsrqpon ^^J!) is introduced by behold I must let (my hair) grow wild, Naz. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih i ; v b v • •. nj«1 thou, he must teach (produce) the evidence, Y a . iv. 3. W h e n preceded by the adjective I zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba ^ H ^ ready, the inf. 349. expresses with certainty a n d emphasis the occurrence of a n act or event in the future (JPer ip h r a s iic Fu t u r e) : resolved, or going, t o return, M«g, ii. 3 ; H^n^ n i l ^b DK if he is P^Dtp^np lipa l^n^ ^nK nj^^O "^pa r \ ^ b he has finished gathering (the olives), but he is going t o buy ( m o r e ) ; he has finished buying, but he is going to borrow (more), T o h . ix. 2 ; D a m . vii. i ; N^d. iii. i ; S«q. vi. 3 ; Mid. ii. 6, 13 (nvni> DHTO Qn); Naz. v. 4 ; So. v. 2 ; B M iv. 2 ; San. x. 2 ; Ab. iii. i ; *Uq. ii. 12 (a later addition). T h e s e are all the passages in the Mishna where this construction occurs. ture. B u t it becomes very c o m m o n in the later Aggadic literaSometimes, however, *l^n!g is construed with t h e imperfect (cf. above, § 3 15) . S o also in the T a r g u m i m Tn]y is found in both these constructions ( e . g . G e n . iii. 15 in J e r u s . ; Isa. ocl. 2 ). I n Syriac ^ I b Oi. is always followed by f with the imperfect. In B H the construction is found only once, a n d in the primary sense of n^n^: IHMS C^l^yb-) niiy Qn-ryn j o b iii. 8 ; cf. also E s t h e r iii. 14 ; a n d niT^ny the destined future, Deut. xxxii. 3 5. 3 5 0 . T h e inf. expresses the certainty of a future action also when preceded by ^^D : yo^nb teiD it will eventually be understood, Ab. ii. 4 ; n ^ ^ y b, ^ i D : nblpnjj ^BiD he will eventually fulfil it, neglect it, ib. iv. 9 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO \X^^b iDiD he will eventually give, M a k . i. i ; pi'^nb ^^"•DID we shall certainly examine, S a n . iv. 5 . Sometimes, however, the partic. is used, instead of the inf.: Khi^ ID ID e n d he will inherit, A b . i. 5 ib. ii. 2. in the in the end it will cease, 16 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML SYN TA X 2. G o v e rn m e n t o f the V e rb . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ( i )zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG Su b o r d in a t io n o f t h e N o u n t o t h e Ve r b a s Accu s a t iv e , 351. The method in M H of marking the direct object of a transitive verb is exactly the same as in BH . A s a rule, a deter- minate object is indicated by HNI, an indeterminate object is left without any mark, e.g.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR PP^^D r ? 3 n » b t^ . . .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ^2X3 pD^n pfc? one may not dig (new) sepulchres . . . but one may adapt the (old) sepulchres, M Q i. 6 ; V^ f n« p i p read the ' Sema" , Ber. i. r, &c. Sometimes, but not more frequently than in BH (G es.-K., § 117 n), b , instead of ^l^<: W n S 3 a determinate object is indicated byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ nW^y^ forgive, I pray, the iniquities, Y o . iii. 8 ; i r i ^ ^ b fe^HptSnone who suspects his wife (cf. N um. v. 14 ) , So. i. i. Often, however, a determinate object is found without the n o t a a ccu s a t iv i, whether n or especially when the object is determined by a possessive suffix: v n i n n p his ox, BQ V. D -?3n, v n n ^ Q , W he brought in his pots, his fruit, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe ry h^n\ • . . l a b ^ n a n a - j n 2,3; D^ f e ^ n ) ... «s i D mayest thou increase our border . . . pros[)er our end . . . put our portion, B^r. 16 b. This omission may in many cases be due to scribal negligence, as is shown by the frequent disagreement of the texts: ^H^D? ^\2^ but edd. ' D 3 ; L ^ 3 m they took his garment, BQ x. 2, L, '^ ^ W } if one recognizes his articles, edd., but ib. 3, and often. 352. A nominative after a transitive verb is found in the expression n'orfp] K ^ n N^ 3J let him bring it and its bread, M^n. vii. 8 ; V3D3^ N ^ n N^ 3J let him bring it and its drink-offerings, ib. xiii. 7. The phrase may be an invariable technical expression, like *i^3 n s i W K , § 2 7 5 . 353. The accusative is found also after a passive v erb : '^Sk'? gain the corners, *Er. v. I ; thine own, K^t. xiii. 18 ; m Vi s n p to be paid i O' J r i « pip its blood was sprinkled, pes. vii. 7 (L, edd. without n x ) ; cf. G es.-K., § 12 1 a, b. G O VE R N M E N T O F T H E VE R B 16 9 364. T h e double accu sative is som ewh at rarer in M H than in B H : nnj n^n vybozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP m Dn« on e sh all n ot m ake (ch a n ge) his silver s e la zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF 'tm in to gold d in a r s , M S. ii. 7 ; nzyxwvutsrqponmlkj '^vp Dn« N^p> xi? on e shall n ot fill a dish with oil, Sa b . ii. 4 ; W^'in D>?in m N^irtO ca u sin g th e public t o d isch ar ge their d u t y, R H iv. 9 ; pDiK ni^fna jna bakin g their br ead in to t h ick loa ves. Be . ii. 6 ; *Ed. iii. II. Mor e frequen tly the r em oter object t akes a preposition : ^K^^?!'!} ij'l^b^n i-ijni h e clothed h im with a (wom a n 's) tun ic, a n d gir d ed h im with a (wom a n 's) gir d le, M^ n . 10 9 b . I n th e passive the ver b is followed b y th e accusative of the r em oter o b je ct : D^anb ^I^DIP] D'inb K'^b cloth ed in white gar m en t s a n d wr apped in white gar m en t s, Yo . 3 9 b ; M^ n. i b . ; D'»J?f3 py^ laden with flax, BM . vi. 8 ; . . . tD??sn njiyt) r equ ir in g flaying, &c., Z^ b. v. 4 . 355. T h e accu sat ive, bu t with out t h e n o / a a ccu s a t iv i^ is also u sed to define the action of the ver b in referen ce to tim e, especially to exp r ess duration of tim e : nn« n:^^ vby .TIDW she was p r o- zyxwvutsrqponmlkji '3 "^V'Vzyxwvutsrqponm ^W^) "^^^ hibited t o him for on e h ou r , Y^ b . iii. 7 ; ri?t on the eve o f the fourteen th on e m ust sear ch , P^ s. i. i ; n^nn? pan^fcn^ b \ ^2y ^ Q^bin] yazyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX -JN on e m ay eat all the four (h ou r s), an d suspen d all the fifth (h ou r ), an d burn at th e begin n in g of th e sixth (h ou r ), ib . 4 ; bpN^ . . . D>nDQzyxwvutsrqponm ^5-jy on the eve of Passover on e m ust n ot eat , ib. x. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe T\zy^ "hh rrjlj sh e vowed on the n igh t of the Sabbath , Sa b . 157 a (but N«d. x. 8 : n a r \b^ba O). Mor e often , th e n oun is in troduced by a p r ep osi- tion , especially when it is in ten ded to exp r ess a poin t of tim e, a n d n ot duration : bbsno Dnx Di^ ^ 3 3 ever y day a m an p r ays, R^r iv. 3 ; noiN na^Dipn iTH D ^ S^ B^ I ear ly in the m or n in g th e director wou ld ^ This accusative of time is found also with flK in the liturgical p a s s a g e : njnfc^nhnJJ'Sn • Er. iii. 9 . nW . . . ^i;?''bnn fortify us on this day of the New Moon, I 70 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX ; ?bl ^J^n nnn^n njB^b the following year he went say, Bik. iii. 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ and spent the night, B*r. 18 b ; gf. § 3 6 1 (viii). zyxwvutsrqponmlkji 866. T h e accusative also defines a verb as to the p l a c e : zyxw T\\\£^^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ^anSK^ D^pD in the place where they have been accustomed to do, pes. iv. I ; b^nnp HzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ^ny DipD the place where he begins, Y o . V.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 5 ; but m o r e frequently with a p r e p o s i t i o n : 03333? DipDj' ^ 3 ? ? DipD3 np :vi he entered to the place where he has to enter, and stood in the place where he has to stand, ib. 3. 367. T h e accus. is often used to describe the m o d e o r m a n n e r of a v e r b : D''3g iJID^y nfenyn if o n e makes his dough by single gadSy H a l . ii. 4 ; D^nsy IN^Tlp he 3^ jp^JSP he brings them in pair by p a i r ; found them in small bundles, ' E r . x. i ; pan^p HKnp he read it in alternate verses, Meg. ii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba SrDbnb D i x ny e^) nb^vb •T^Vp pes. o n e should always teach a disciple in a brief manner, 3 b ; ^JM n y y^lDJ planted in confusion, Kil. v. i ; especially with participles a n d adjectives: ^pte toSp] So. Y o . vii. i ; 3Bn^ toSp] vii. 8 ; he reads standing, s i t t i n g ; nor^y nnbn nyipl and she cuts her haila/i naked, H a l . ii. 3 ; « P 9 ^ ^ P ^ b « «3n if one comes into the T e m p l e when unclean, M a k . iii. 2 ; T\ y oSv watched h e r as she was standing, B Q viii. 6. partic. takes the prepos. 3 (3 essen/tae, niof he Often, however, the § 360 (ii)): P19 ^V3 p3 paniK P3Bn''3 ps they m a y weave whether standing or sitting, Z a b . iii. 2 ; }J3np e^bs tD^ 0333 R , T a r p h o n entered without intention, ' E r . iv. 4 ; or it is p u t in a relative clause with 3 : Wng^S pbsiK they eat it raw. Men. xi. 7 ; Qid. ii. i (rny? KN^K^S, cf. Sirach xxx. 12 a : ?95 ^''^?'?)> or, finally, it is put in a circumstantial clause : pbvo DH] when they are uncovered, Ma'a. v. 2 ; cf. below, § 4 79 - T o this usage belongs also the adverbial use of nouns, such as "^^9. ^^09, T V or with prepositions: "inob, yjBP^, &c. Cf. § 299.. D ^i yp, n ^m;3, nbnn?, n^nns, b^l^ys, GOVERNMENT O F T H E V E R Bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 171 (2 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI Su b o r d in a t io n o f t h e N o u n t o t h e Ve r b b y m e a n s o f Pr e p o s it io n s , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 358. As in B H , nouns can be governed by a verb also indirectly, by m e a n s of a preposition. Such nouns serve to define the verbal action in its various relations to time, place, manner, &c., but they may also represent the object of t h e verbal action in the same way as an accusative. are : b^PfcJ, "3, "b, T h e prepositions chiefly used for this purpose and by. T h e s e prepositions have preserved in M H t h e general characteristics of the meaning and usage which they have in B H . I n the following sections some special constructions will be noted. 359. bsfN. (Cf. Ges.-K., § 119 .) T h i s prepos. usually takes in M H the place of b« is B H (cf. § 3 0 1) : \b^K ^nbf^ he who sent m e to thee. D a m . iv. 6 ; ib^? ibbia he rolls it u p towards himself, 'Er. x. 2 ; bx'jfe'; ^pan ^bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO ^S ^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED D W ? the sages of Israel came in unto him, Ber. 3 b . Also in the old B H s e n s e : H ? - ? ° » stays as a guest with a n *a m h a -a r es . D a m . ii. 2. 360. "3. (i) T o introduce the object of a transitive v e r b : ^ n\bp3 ptni« two hold a cloak, BM i. i ; ns pnnn he took hold of i t ; na naj he acquires it, ib. 2 ; ^"^sn? ba^nn if o n e injures his neighbour, B Q viii. i ; i3|«a Diy he cut (or pulled) his ear ; ^ly'B^a iri>n he plucked his hair, ib. 8 ; ^ Onnnn have you warned h i m ? San. v. i ; p^bna K^ab he put on a shirt, Me'il. v. i . With a partitive s e n s e : "^0^3 H^K^yb to work at wool, K^t. v. 6 : ba^K O^^'liJ? eats of holy things, N a z . viii. 6 ; P!3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed r\ Jm drinks of wine, ib. iv. 3 ; n i p n 3 3 n3"jp increases examinations, San. v. 2. (ii) T o describe the character of the subject or object in * This use of a preposition to introduce a direct object is exactly parallel to the use of for the same purpose. In both cases, the preposition or the particle is dependent on the verb as its accusative, and the noun is dependent on the preposition, or H K , as its genitive. 172 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX relation to the verb, 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR es s en t ia e:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV "'''IJ^ nnnj she vowed as a Nazirite, N«d. iv. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ])'3TX0zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU fc<b3 . . . 0333 he entered without intention, T r . iv. 4 ; K'^^•^3 pSn 3npip offers a portion as a chief; 55?t^n3 pbn bl?i3 takes a portion as a chief—off*ers, takes the first portion, Y o . i. 2. (iii) Expressing the instrument or means of a n a c t i o n : b*?yp nb^3jnp3 rolling with a r o l l e r ; Db^D3 r h W ; 0^103 nii> going u p , going down a ladder, M a k . ii. i ; P P ^ o HDS wherewith m a y o n e kindle a light ? § a b . ii. i ; or the p r i c e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba H ? ? =^ ^ '9? • • • ^ ^ ^ ^ to p a y with the best of his land, B Q i. i ; nt pan nD33 for how m u c h is this article, B M iv. 10 ; D^'WS |niN pp'»jrP o n e m a y deliver them at the cost of their lives, San. viii. 7 ; or the measure : Dyp trf33 . . . ip*i« i)3K>n Te d e l renders a food prohibited when it is sufficient to add a flavour, H a l . iii. 10 ; Wne? !)33 nplK prohibits by a n y quantity, *AZ v. 8 ; np^p Djb3 n3^p3 bored with a hole large enough to take in liquid. O h . v. 2 ; K e l . x. 8 ; cf. ib. iii. i, 2. F o r B H cf. B D B , p . 90 b, iii. 8. (iv). T o define and limit the verb, in the sense of * in respect t o ' in the case o f ' : P^bc'S^ ^^b^fS "^ri^tD permitted as regards roast or seethed food : nnnp nfc'jjps 1^D« prohibited as regards food prepared in a pot, N^d. vi. i ; nb^3«3 pnWD permitted to eat, Kil. viii. I ; nN3n3 nilDXzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV t 6 HEib why did they not prohibit it as regards (indirect) profit? ' A Z ii. 5. (v) Finally, in a local sense after a verb of m o t i o n : ^33 pPlMe? niDlplsn they send to all places, San. xi. 4 ; TTl^ ^ ? I was c o m i n g by the way, B o r . i. 3 ; ^"J'13 ^bnt?n if o n e walks b y the way, A b . iii. 4 ; ?n3 Tjb^n he walked on them, H u l . ix. 2 ; ^'^Di \b^3?^? * thou hast put it into a bag, S^bu. vii. 6. zyxwvutsrqponm 361. b. (i) T o introduce a direct object, like m § 3 51* Or ^b^aOK m a p p u la ; cf. Kohut. i. 124 a. ; cf. above, GOVERNMENT O F T H E V E R Bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 173 (ii) T o introduce a n indirect object, thezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg b of the dative : ^bzyxwvut ^3nj they gave him, *Er. vi. 3 . (iii) T h ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML d a iiv u s e ih icu s : ib « 3 he came, Y o . iii. 8 ; n^^V he fell o n it, Re. iv. 2 ; Jjnv S « q . V. ib l]bin he goes to J o h a n a n , 4. (iv) T o introduce the genitive : belonging to, cf. below, § 3 8 4 . (v^ T o introduce the agent after a passive or reflexive v e r b : Dn« b?b •zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP • • rb?N3] they a r e eaten b y all m e n , Z^b. v. 6 ;zyxwvutsrqpo b\ ^ ^ V? Dsnb if o n e consults a sage, M Q iii. 2 ; ib ^riri^sn he who joins him in partnership, B^k. ii. i (cf. Ges.-K., § 12 1 f). S o also after an active v e r b : "^3n o n e searches by the light of a candle. Res. i. i ; Tjb boiN ^TW> ^5?^^ ^^^W ^^^^ ^ ^^ill not eat, taste, of thine, N®d. i. i. (vi) * I n respect to ' : i o ^ b Tj'^atp pronounces a benediction for himself, B^r. vi. 6 ; i^^pj) T^^D forewarned in respect t o his o w n kind, B Q iv. 2 ; nrnib*zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX mriB o p e n wide, A b . i. 5 zyxwvutsrqpon ; n ^ ? -\ ^ 3 ) ^ n D^?^'7n^ '"ij^^b . . . if o n e lets a house for a year, for m o n t h s , B M viii. 8 . (vii) I n a local sense, after verbs of m o t i o n : * i n t o ' — B H bs : •^nb fK'ar Djisn if o n e gathers sheep into a shed, B Q vi. i ; DB^b P1")i^ they g o down there, Suk. iv. 5 ; cf. § 2 9 5 ; onabin ^n>3 Tjinb thou hast carried t h e m t o thine house, §®bu. vii. 6 ; in a figurative s e n s e : nj^'IDb pbj| D P^? o n e does n o t raise to the priesthood, K^t. ii. 8. (viii) Of t i m e : n?-jn D^Djb after m a n y days, ' E d . i. i ; D^3?^b Bik. iii. 2 ; nb^nnpb at the beginning. Sab. 6 5 a ; iN2fD nnne^b in t h e morning R. Gamaliel found him, P^s. 7 2 b ; cf. §§ 2 9 6 , 29 7, 3 0 1. 362. i P . (i) Of p l a c e : VJB na33p n ? ^ he passed from before him, N a z . i x . i ; P^nbl i^nci; D^isbl i^no from the half of it a n d towards outside, inside, B M ii. 3 ; n^pb^ nM'jSnzyxwvutsrqponm \q from the knee down, Y«b. xii. i ; cf. § 3 0 1. 174 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX OV *lij;2tp |3^D prepared from day-time, B e . i. 2 ; zyxw (ii) O f t i m e jzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ D>3 B? ' a n j n I KSD from now till three years, B M v. 3. (iii) Partitive: niiDiK D^ B? 3 n jD v o B ' ; DnDi« nipirnn -p?zyxwvutsrq vgf he heard some of the women, some of the children, say, Y^b. xvi. 5 ; Q:b?^'l! 'r^V? of the notables of Jerusalem, Y o . vi. 6 ; V ? K b he stole of his father's, S a n . viii. 3 ; I^ DJ D ^ 333 hast thou seen o n any of thy days—ever ? Q i d . iv. 14 ; so VDjr? Suk. v.zyxwvutsrqponm i ; • 7^ 9JP(L); Dn ^ D^ p B^ b ^ t o pes. V . 7 ; n i p y i. 6 (cf. Ges.-K., § 119 W , foot-note V3 1«p i ) ; pBD^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR nSrho to supply flours at fourzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg { s e a k s p e r s e ia ') they stood at three { s e a h s per s e la *) , S«q. iv. 9 ; so K e l . xvii. 1 1 ; Pa. i. I, &c. (iv) I n a privative s e n s e : * away f r o m ' — n o t t o , after verbs of preventing, restraining, &c.; 13 QO p y j l D V n they did not withhold from him, Y o . i. 4 ; cf. § 3 4 6 . (v) Introducing the source, cause, instrument of a n action : we d o n o t live from her m o u t h — d e p e n d o n h e r words, Ket. i. 6 ; ^ 3 Dp p n i « 0 make u s e of it, § a b . iii. 6 ; zyxwvut • . . poyy 7 S P they b u r n with their o w n wood. Pes. vii. 8 ; VJEib b w • T'Jl??? bipp he fell forward because of the noise of t h e digging, B Q V. 8 . S o with b x in a reflexive s e n s e : l^bxp } 3 3 0 plays by itself, Ber. 3 b ; cf. above, § 3 0 1, a n d below, § 4 3 2 . 8 6 3 . by. (i) T o introduce the o b j e c t : v b v h e adjured ?P), Sebu. v. 2 ; iv. 3 ; b b n bj? b ^ i f p protects him (parallel to IJ f3BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO everything, *£d. i. 14 ; water, San. ix. i ; D^PLI ^in|) JT j t o ^ n vby n b y p ^^33 he pressed him into the byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ IB^b to teach the work of m a k i n g the incense, Y o . iii. i i . * (ii) After verbs of going, standing, & c . : p n ^ n bs by p3bnip they g o over all the brothers, Yeb. iv. 5 ; i 3 b by nbzyxwvutsrqponm nJ?r\ it went * Further examples of this unusual construction a r e : Dr i3n to remove a stain. S a b . ix. 5 ( L and j . ; edd. ' 3 , 1 n « ) ; a n 3 p n one should not change the custom, j . B M vi. 4 . Isa. xiv. 12 : cf. E x o d . xvii. 13 . by 1 ^ 3 y n b by p S B ' D p « So, perhaps, in B H : GOVERNMENT O F T H E V E R Bzyxwvutsrqponmlkj 175 to his heart, San. ix.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ ; D^nnsn by injn; ( L lb«B^), let them g o about (beg) at the doors, K^t. xiii. 3 ; ^^3'! bj? IDiV stand on his words, refuse to change one's opinion, ' E d . i. 4 ; * '"^J^^!^?'?zyxwvutsrqpo ^ Tl (L ^ b y b ) to have an advantage, S^q. iv. 9 ; njinnnn by (L 'nn^) to have a disadvantage, B M vi. 2 ; '3 Dn by '3 by '3 three (cubits) by three by three high, §«bi. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 5 ; nns by 3?^^ *in« o n e sits at the door . . . , San. xi. 2 . (iii) I n t h e sense of Mn addition t o ' : byi n o m n by P K W ^ nn^DtDn o n e m a y marry in addition to the woman that h a s been forced o r seduced, Y«b. xi. i ; vb:y Pj^pto it a d d s u n t o it, K^t. iii. 5 ; rf3 iB^«in by rtnn> exceed the first, T a ' a . i. 6 ; a n d so often to express t h e comparative degree of adjectives, § 3 9 1. So T b y : W y T by n5i5> let it b e buried together with its skin, M § . i. 6 ; iii. 1 1 ; . . . T by HDJfpD reduces by the side o f . . . , N ' d . i. i ; cf. B D B , p . 75 5 , 4. (iv) * I n respect t o ' , * c o n c e r n i n g ' : nria by nb VHO^ they told her about h e r daughter, N a z . vi. 11 ; inp by ypil^n if o n e hears concerning his dead, P^s. 9 2 b ; I»^\by Tjblp? h e changed bis mind concerning them, B M . i. 7; y b ^ tDHB^ he slew o n her behalf. Res. viii. I ; cf. B D B , p . 754 b ( g ) . (v) T o express the agent or c a u s e : D^©? by nn©^ that it might not be blotted out by the water, So. i. 4 ; by n i3ir ? n i3 3 n D^?2in the daughters are maintained by the sons, B B . viii. 8 ; Vbv oSnf) h e shall not slay (it) through it, Bek. v. 2 flf.; bpiJ his life is taken because of it, M a k . iii. 1 5 ; s o : by he read it by m o u t h — b y heart, Meg. i t 2 ; by V D O : VQ HN" } ! ? pbnipn if o n e divides his property by word of mouth, B B ix. 7. (3) Co -o r d in a t io n o f a Ve r b t o a n o t h e r Ve r b a s Au xilia r y 364. Certain verbs are used in a n auxiliary character to give an adverbial definition * Contrast 10 an o th e r verb with which they h^an? IDly keeping his word, BM 47 b. are 176 S YN T A X co-or d in at ed . Som e o f th ese, as in B H ( Ge s . - K. , § i 2 o d ) , stan d before th e pr in cipal ver b which they serve to d e fin e .' Ot h er s stan d after the pr in cipal ver b. (i) Befor e th e prin cipal ver b . p m to p r ess: Na z. 49 b ; nrn zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV h e en ter ed b y for ce, B^ r. 3 1 b ; ^ ^ ^ W Di ] ' n p n i an d I en tered by p r essin g, Sa n . 70 b . to return : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ obbnip^ Ijin he ch an ges th em a ga in , M S ii.zyxwvut 6; Pj^pim n i n h e ad d ed a ga in ; Di-Tn>1 -^itq: let him tithe a ga in , T^ r . iv. 3 . Bu t also with in f.: "^pib ^l]n they said again , Git . vi. 5, &c. -inp to hasten : IX^^ni n n p b r in g forth q u ick ly; IK^JJl n n p d o qu ickly, 'Er . vi. i. D^3B^n t o rise e a r ly: m or n in g, Su k. iii. 13 P{<3^ D^p^S^p ih ey com e ear ly in th e D^3^ P h e im m er ses h im self early, Ta m . i. 2 ; N2fD^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK n>3fr\ h e found early, H u l. ii. 6 ; niyn «?f1 DSB'n ^•H go forth early in th e m or n in g, g o forth late in th e even in g, B^ r. 62 a. nJir to r e p e a t : P^ ^ ^ l P?i^ they say a secon d tim e ( L "^pib PilB'), Su k. V. 4 ; ip^h njB' he taugh t a secon d t im e, Sa n . xi. 2. npB^ t o be d iligen t ; r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO \\H2^ ninpiB^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc nte^« b all n ation s com e diligen tly, B^ r. 58 a. 365. (ii) After th e pr in cipal ver b . to c o m e : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ T})^ «n^ he shall n ot sow o n , Kil. ii. 5 ; Ipyo I com e on d an cin g, B«r. 51 a ; Hn'J Tito njn h e was m easu r in g on , ' E r . 42 b ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW r ^2\ p 3 i r ? rf«3^ niW? th ey ar e con tin n ed to be m ain tain ed , t . B B viii. 18 , 19 . ibn to go : ^bini vby ^l^pto he goes on a d d in g to it, S^ bi. iii. 3 ; HDbini njynp sh e goes on d eca yin g m ore an d m or e, So . iii. 5 ; ^ibirn napip h e goes on r elatin g, Ber. r 3 a ; nabim Hj^^n nn;n ib^3 Di*n bs it wa s b u r n in g con tin ually for the wh ole d ay, Sa b . 23 a ; psbim ppypnp they m a y go on b ecom in g fewer an d fewer, pes. 99 a ; ^bin) bsiN h e m a y g o on eat in g, ib . 9 9 b ; 10 5 a. to go d o w n : T?.i^l ^pnp b^nnn h e b ega n t o purify d own - G O V ER N M EN T OF THE V ER Rzyxwvutsrqponmlkji 177 Y o . v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 5 ; T } V 1 b a Si n t D it rolls downwards, ib. vi. 6 ; wards, T | V 1 " HDi n n j n he would cut downwards, Tam, iv. 3. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n b y to go up : i n K"3pb p b i v i p a ^ * D ^ p n Vr\ the waters were floating upwards towards him, Ab, deRN . x x ; n ^ i y i I t Dn i O n j n (the smoke) was going straight upwards (palm-like), ib. xxxv. 7 n'T^y ] nypi s nbi y^ ; n y p a n ND^ D zyxw the impuritv breaks through upwards, down- wards, Oh. vi. 6 ; n i v ] D3 PD downwards, *Er. 2 1 a ; rhSv ] T?V] y ^ a K ' p DSp t p nbiy) climbing upwards, y ^ a ^ D sloping upwards, downwards, ib. 43 b. to go forth : NV ^ K^ f ^ M y a p D «? f i ' ' ] zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT S2f\ b n j n he was pulling it out, BQ vii. 6 ; bursting outwards, Pes. 13 a ; forth, t. §eq. iii. 2 ; D^ S^ i n i to sit: 3 ? ^ ^ ) P«^V^ P ? S 3 ? » tncklmg Dn-j a they dragged them forth, ib. i. b b n n j n Hillel was sitting bowed, §ab. 17 a. n o y to stand: ^ ? ^ p n n p np1jzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ;i ys K^ ^ D he is under oath from Sinai, Ned. 8 a. n. 1. 866. In the THE N O UN D eterm i n ati o n o f th e G ender.^ determination principles of BH . of the gender, MH follows the Thus, in the case of animate beings the gender agrees with the sex, whether the two sexes are distinguished by independent words, as D «; ^ 3 y , n r i DB' ; is formed from the masc. as n ^ j n a , n n t o n ^ j n n , n b s ; or the fem. (cf. § 2 7 7 ) ; n b o (L; edd. n j ^ b p ) M en. xiii. 6 ; or one word serves for the two sexes, as njjs, b p a , l i Si T, w n t ? , nj ^ ^ nbo3. M H shows some new fem. formations from the m asc, especially in late texts. nyt n ib. iii. Thus, beside n b ^ , n n i D H we find n 3 N | Est. R. i. 9 ' ; I ; nbinn cat, j . Pea 17 d ; nab? dog, j . San. 26 b ; 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED Cf. G e s . - K . , § 122, and H . Rosenberg, JD a s Ge s ch le ch t zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf d, H a u p lw d r t e r in d. M is ch n a (Berlin, 1908% especially p p . 7 3 ff. » nton I^n« is also found as fem. : ^ n ^ H n s b n thy ass is gone, L*k. iv. 4 . is not used in M H . 178 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX nbrn ewe, H u l . xi. 2 ; also young w o m a n ; n n n ? G e n . R. n n n ? 71 ; N u m . R. 10 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP no^Kn twin sister. B B 12 3 a ; Gen. R. 2 2 . 367. So also in the case of inanimate objects, M H generally the rules of B H . (i) Limbs or p a r t s of }W, V? ^ K, I Bi n follows T h e following are construed as fem. the body, especially those in side (and wall); i sh pairs: hollow of the h a n d ; T , zyxw HI palm ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF VI 1 ? ? , ^ J ? , D n j (or o n s ) belly ; m knee ; D^ ? B Ab. i. 13 ; r i b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ n ^ a y nail (of finger or t o e ) ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb HP, b j n , p ^ K^ , J??. ( F o r Vb^ reff. cf. the Lexicons). T h e following are of c o m m o n g e n d e r : 3 } T, I ^ K^ b ; n b and JiJJ are masc. (ii) tsnp N a m e s of tools, utensils, & c . : needle; b g p , ^l ^ Jp s w o r d ; r ? p , ncin, y b p ., D n n n n n , n n ;, n?, Re. ii. 9 (construed as sing, like the A r a m . ^ n n ) . N a m e s of countries, towns, & c . : (iii) BM i. "^^V, 4. (iv) N a m e s denoting a circumscribed s p a c e : "^KB, J!7J, • ^ ? ? n, p n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE " )0 bath, §ebi. viii. 1 1 ; | p . But 13, H^a, a n d ^'J'l are c o m m o n . F e m . are also : ^^"^ ink, A b . iv. 25 ; r ? ^ D bran, T^r. xi. 5 ; \ ^ fB flax, B Q vi. 6 ; }n| )n fenugreek, M S i i . 3. T h e following are c o m m o n : • i iK fire ; fibn, n s ? , Ya. ii. 4 ; ^ "^ ^ money, small change, M S i i i . 5 ; iv. 9. Fem. are dominion; nouns : names npi bno n b ^3« of abstract controversy; eating; n b ^ ? ideas: n^^an idling; n bn a greatness; authority; nbnan also nnnfe' verbal separating, &c.; cf. §§ 2 17, 2 72 . Further, certain collectives; n K'l?, nboa, nnDPl ( § 2 3 7 ) ; and m o s t diminutives, § 2 76 . 368. S o m e n o u n s change their gender when used in a derived sense : palm of h a n d , fem. A b . i i . 8 ; ^ 3 spoon, m a s c . T a m . V. 4 ; rock, masc. B B vii. i ; vbo ^ ^ i< ^ ' (weight, or coin), fem. M S i i . 10 ; b a n foot, fem. O h . x. 2 ; b a n festival, masc. P®s. viii. i. O F G E N D E Rzyxwvutsrqponmlk 179 DETERMINATION 369. T h e following fem. n o u n s which form the plur. in D — pumpkin, PVzyxwvutsrqponml ^bn Kil. iii. 7 ; are construed in the plur. as m a s c : Sebi. i. 7 ; leek,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP VTV) ? M S ii. 4 ; n ^ C^ ^ p cucumber, D^ «^ l 5 ^ ' p n j ^ Bh ? Ter. iii. i ; Rer. 57 b ; nfc^j^^p scale (of fish), VW W H u l . iii. 7 ; cf. § 28 9 . 3 70 . Certain n o u n s ending in n — are fem., even when the n is treated as a radical l e t t e r : H i K sign, letter of the alphabet, M Q iii. 4 ; Kil. ix. 10 ; n )D« So. ix. 15 ; na M a ' a . i. 7 ; n s t K e l . x. 5 ; nj? T a m . i. 2 ; ri n law, Ket. vii. 6 ; na Rer. vi. 7 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM T\2^ tongs, A b . v. 6 ; T\2p D a m . iv. 2 ; cf. also D ^ n n wafers, Men. xi. 3 ; Noldeke, S y r , Gr ., § 8 6 . 3 71. A n u m b e r of nouns are found both in the m a s c . a n d in the fem. form but with a difference in m e a n i n g : Ii g a r d e n ; n j a (or vegetable garden, Kil. ii. 2 ; "^^"^ shed for animals, B Q vi. i ; na^ a) nTn dwelling for h u m a n beings, Ber. 77 b ; 3 i n debt, B M i. 7 ; nnin duty. Res. x. 4 ; b n sand, § a b . viii. 5; sand-dune, 'Ar. nbin iii. 2 ; S a b . 3 1 a ; n n n sword. So. viii. 5 ; na ")PI knife, Sebi. viii. 6 ; b?f shadow, pes. 1 1 4 a ; n b y shade, protection from the sun, Suk. i. I ; "^^p cold, B M 10 6 b ; n " } i p cooling, satisfaction, A b . iv. 17. zyxwvu 3 7 2 . G e n d e r of G r e e k a n d L a t i n n o u n s . (i) N o u n s ending in D - ( - 0 9 , -u s ) are construed a s m a s c . : D J B j^ avo 9 , iii. 1 6 ; Kel. ii. 4 ; Di o b l a TTOXC/AOS, S O . (ii) N o u n s ending in n _ _ , fem.: KXeurrp a nbnp ix. 1 4 ; Dg a B w tv ai, Ab. s o ie a s , K e l . xxvi. 4 . Dj b t e / a d u la , Y o . iii. 10 ; ( - a , - l a , - c i a , -17, -a ) are nn^ p ca s / r a , 'Ar. ix. 6 ; zyxwvutsrq tqooSbp (pi.), Kel. xi. 14 ; ^P^J'H 8 iW a , S a b . xi. 2. (iii) N o u n s ending Git. V. 6 ; in pnbl? p — , f - ^ (-ov), are masc.: l^ p ^liJ^ D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR K6 \ X v p o s § « q i. 6, but p t D^ p KOl Ti i i V is construed a s fem.. Mid. i. 6 } (iv) N o u n s ending in P - ^ a r e f e m . : p n i Bi a x {m ow ohiov , 1 T h i s is not due t o the plur. ending ( r f n V l B Exod. R . 33. rf^ to'^ p) ; Kel. cf. n n « [ i D ' ^ p , i 8 o zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX 7zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ; I zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ^nna pzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ( r v v iSp io v y San. i 6 ; PTJ^D orovSaptov, ib. xxiv. vii. 2 ( L ) ; b u t P^n^a { v iv a r iu m ) is masc., § a b . xiii. 2 ; cf. further, Krauss, Leh n w o r ier , i, §§ 2 8 7- 3 0 5. 2. 378. Th e TJse o f t he Ar t i c l e . As in B H , so in M H n o u n s are either determinate by their nature, s u c h as p r o p e r nouns and pronouns, or are rendered determinate b y their grammatical connexion, viz. when followed by a determinate n o u n as genitive, or by a pronominal suffix, or when preceded by the article. Only in the latter case does M H exhibit certain peculiarities which d e m a n d special treatment. T h e M H article is identical with the B H article, both in form and in the general characteristics of its usage. 3 7 4 (i) T h e article is used whenever the n o u n is definite. T h u s with n o u n s which are definite by themselves: nDPin the o b ^ y n the w o r l d ; T ? ^ n the d a w n ; n3?^n the Sabbath. With sun ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF n o u n s that have been mentioned before : P?^3, P^^S"?, cf. above, § 3 5 1. With n o u n s that are known or necessary in connexion with the subject treated : n^isn ^Kbi3 the bearers of the bier, in connexion with a dead body, B^r. iii. i ; C5^*n; P^ , &c., in connexion with Qid d u s , B^r. viii. i ff. mind of the s p e a k e r : rfn^sn ib. vi. I , &c. So also with nouns that are definite in the n«iJtn dirt, B^r. iii. 5 ; "^tonn ib. iv. 5 ; T h i s last usage is even more c o m m o n in M H than in BH.^ (ii) T h e article is used with titles: na^'J^tp'? the overseer, Y o . ii. I ; fJDn the deputy High Priest, ib. vii. i ; ^SDH D ^ 9 n a « K i n g Agrippa, Bik. iii. 4 (but always b ^ n j jnb the High Priest, even when definite, Yo. i. i ; cf. § 378 ). * Cf. Gei.-K., § 126 q - t ; Driver, No t es o n Sa m u el, i. 4 ; xix. 13 . USE OF THE A R T I C L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg i8 i (iii) With the vocative :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU mn t^Visn;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY niS^^n; ?| ^Bn O K i n g ! Sifre Deut. iii. 2 3 ; cf. § 30 5. (iv) With names of m a t e r i a l : "^O^n wool, Sab. i. 6 ; PJ?n wood, ib. ii. 3 ; ^DSn, 3njn silver, gold, B M iv. i . (v) With collectives : D^K^ni ^Sbn h f a n d garlic, &c., T^r. ix. 6 ; Kil. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG I f. (vi) With a b s t r a c t s : ntasmzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU T ^ y n ) n s n izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba ^\iT\ beauty, strength, riches, glory, &c., A b . vi. 8 ; B M iv. 3. (vii) T h e article is used with participles in a somewhat d e m o n strative s e n s e : he w h o . . . , she who . . . , &c., especially in conditional s e n t e n c e s : VP?^ ri« Knipn he who reads the ^ m a \ B^r. ii. 3 ; n ^9] bbsntsn he who prays a n d commits an error, ib. V. 5 ; pbsn K?ritsn he who finds ie p h illin , 'Er. x. i ; cf. § 3 3 1. So sometimes in B H : yjian G e n . xxvi. 1 1 ; nnjpDn Lev. vii. 33 ; xiv. 4 6 - 7 ; XV. 6 - 10 ; xvi. 28 . C o n t r a s t : • . • n sD E x o d . xxi. 12 ; Prov. XV. 32 ; (Job. x. 8, &c. (viii) T h e article is prefixed to adjectives or participles when used substantivally, i. e. when the n o u n s to which they refer are omitted. I n such cases the article serves to emphasize the substantival character of the adjective. W h e n two such adjectives are contrasted, the article has a demonstrative force : that which. Exx. : nntj B?3;n nt« »3|«1 n^n take thou the wet, and I (take) the dry, sc. D'l?n mentioned before, or nW3 n D a m . vi. 9 ; . . . la ^nijn ^ \ nor from, that which is loose u p o n that which is joined (to the soil) . . . nor from the new upon the old . . . , T^r. i. 5, 7 ; ii. 6 ; iv. 8 ; njS^Dtpn tDmiS^ri if one slays a beast afflicted with a fatal illness, H u l . ii. 6 ; iv. 2, &c. 8 7 6 . T h e attribute of a determinate n o u n regularly takes the article in M H as in B H : bnan DJn the great sea, B^r. ix. 2 ; Dnn . . . ^^Nn rtyen these, those moneys, M § iii. 3, 4 ; ^'^^^ D^b^nan his grown-up son and daughter, ib. iv. 4 ; D^^^'an D^bsn ^ 3 8008 P zyxw i8 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK SYN TA X all ihe vessels that may be handled, Sab. xvii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 5 ; S^^ijn lzyxwvutsrqpo ^njnzyxwvutsrq h zyxwvutsrq '^ ^ f a permanent private path, Pea ii. i . W here the noun has a preposition prefixed, the preposition may be pointed with p a / a / i with the article elided : y?^3n ])V^ ^ like the bubbling spring, for a thing that is forbidden, Pe. vi. 5 ; P^nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON Pliyn in a small bird; DSn P.iya in a big bird, Hul. iii. I. There are, however, important and numerous exceptions to this rule. 376. { a ) T he attribute (an adjective, or a participle) is found with the article, while the noun is without the article. (i) W hen one attribute of a substantive is to be distinguished from another attribute of the same substantive. The article is then equivalent to a qualifying relative clause.^ "*J3 a bolt which is dragged to the ground by a string tied "^l??*?zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH to the door, opposed to the following: n|1tDni one which lies loose, *Er. X. 1 1 ; V^bnr} nn^Q fruits which have been plucked, opposed to r")?^nipn those which are fixed to the ground, K®t. viii. 3 . pinvipn D^D33 property which is the possession of a special owner, opposed to "^i?Bn ^DD? ownerless property, BQ i. 2 ; niN3n iDSf \n injnejp fleece which comes from the country, opposed to Himp^n fD^Kn n^3Jp fleece which has been taken from the mechanic, BM ii. I. (ii) W ith one attribute only, where the chief emphasis is to be laid on the attribute, rather than on the substantive. Here, too, the article is virtually equivalent to a relative clause : PK^^^Btpnzyxwvutsrq Dn^a covered bridges with an open passage; tJ^^^Blpn ^iDD a covered entry with an open passage, 'Er. ix. 4 ; njjlnn nsrjf a counsel which is suitable (profitable) to him, Y^b. xii. 6 ; nb\i^ nB^pipn nona a beast which has hard labour in giving birth, Hul. ii. i, 2, 4 . ^ T h e art. is never used in M H as a relative with a finite verb, as sometimes in B H ; cf. Ges.-K., § 138 i, k. USE O F T H E A R T I C L Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 18 3 (iii) With standing expressions wiiich have acquired a technical s e n s e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK I^^byn lye? the Upper Gate, Seq. vi. r ; so Ezek. ix. 2 ; zyxw n^riK^tsn l^yfc' the goat which is to be sent away, as opposed to HK^nn 'n^Vb' Y o . iv. 2 ; vi. 2 (cf. Lev. xvi. 10 ) ; ^59?- c o n d e m n e d to stoning, Qid. ii. 2 (cf. E x o d . xxi. 2 8 ) ; iP^lsnzyxwvutsr "iw y a goring o x , the owner of which has been forewarned, as opposed to Ori lie? R Q i. 4 (cf. Exod. xxi. 2 9 ) ; np-jiNE)n nnjj? a betrothed maiden, S a n . vii. 4 (cf. Deut. xxii. 2 5, 2 7 ) ; nSnan nDJ 3 the Great S y n a g o g u e , as distinguished from an ordinary riDzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih ?3 A b . i. i . (iv) In numerous other cases where n o special emphasis c a n be detected :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 13 ^ 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK )B white beans, Ma'a. iv. 6 ; ^^^^Nn J* Oin I d u m e a n vinegar. Res. iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR i ; D ^ j n *? ^V? evil waters, A b . i. 11 ; nDjn t^S3 a good appetite, H u l . iv. 7 ; nsnn blOJ a tender camel, ib, ix. 2, a n d m a n y m o r e , especially in later texts. M a n y of these are, indeed, due to the negligence of copyists, as shown by a comparison of different texts. T h u s , for H'J' j m K 'Dn slave, L h a s '^K^'lp 'B?, ' E d . v.' 6 . nns?^ a manumitted female S o K h a s npn^Xtp n^ rp: for 'N D H Ned. X . I ; ^593 niK' for ':n V San. i. 4, &c.* T h e r e still remain, however, a large n u m b e r of genuine cases which exhibit a looseness in the observance of this rule. But this irregularity is also found in B H ; cf. Ges.-K., § 126 w, x ; Driver, Te n s e s , § 2 0 9 . It was probably peculiar to popular speech even in the Biblical period. 3 77. ( i ) Conversely, cases are found where the substantive h a s the article, but not the attribute. I n some of these cases tne attribute has the force of a circumstantial c l a u s e : V J 3 m D^3L)ip pn^ D^bha P3 i n3 j ; P^3«t3ri m ] D>3L)i? o n e who gives to eat his sons when small, and his slaves whether grown u p o r small, T e r . vii. 3 ; D^33n if he caused his head t o enter ^ nm tp ninw n^arin n w b into an oven which is clean, he has defiled i t ; "^^Jt^i) IC^NI D^jaiT NDOa fc^op n^ann . . . an unclean, K e l . viii. 10 . So a l s o : oven which is unclean, h e becomes paoW 1 Cf. Krauss, M GPVJ., p «] >n pTjn li, p . 4 52 . bv 1 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA 8 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYNTAX ii zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED ^ajsnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG i)s they are believed in the case of vegetables when raw, but they are not believed in the case of cooked P e a vii. (vegetables). 4 .* Other e x x . d o not allow of such an explanation, e. g.zyxwvutsrq ns'JJIlsn nbiia the great pile, T a m . ii. 4 ; but for 'on. n ^ n p n ib. 5 , L h a s So other cases rest on*a textual e r r o r : n n n n D n^ann the foaming jar, L h a s ' n o ' a n , while M reads ' n o n 'nn ' A Z iv. 10 ; D ^ a ^ «^ D^ o n drawn water, L ' NB ' D^ D. N Vn ' o n T ^ m . i. 4 ; 3 ^ n y n^fe^ yellow hair, N^g. x. 3 , L ; a ^ n ^ f l y B ' , a n d so elsewhere. T h e article is sometimes omitted with a demonstrative attribute: nt ^ s n this heap, T e r . iii. 5 ; m D^sn this b a g , Me'il. vi. 6 . F o r such irregularities in B H , cf. Ges.-K., § 12 6 y, and especially Koenig,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE Sy n t a x, § 3 3 4 m , s.» 378. T h e article is always omitted with a n u m b e r of c o m m o n expressions, especially compounds, which are considered definite in themselves : nn^PlzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON lych^ the study of t h e T o r a h , P e a i. i ; n? TTl good m a n n e r s , A b . ii. 2 ; i>y3 o n e with a n issue, Miq. iii. 4 ; W D ^ y ? o n e with a blemish, ' E d . iv. i ; ait3 a festival, ' E r . vi. 6 ; b\l^ |nb H i g h Priest, Y o . i. i ; 3iD nsfj the good inclination, Ber. 5 a. Conversely, other n o u n s of the same character are only found with the article: H ^ a n ^ 5 5 the master of the house, § a b . i. i nW3n article: D^ n a \ b j ;a Further, H ? ? * L ; B H- j l Dn n^a house of study, § a b . xvi. i ; a synagogue, Meg. iii. i ; Kel. xvii. i ; but plur. is without the n i Bn n r ? ^ n a , n v p j a D a m . i. 3 ; plur. H? ' " ? ^ria T^r. xi. 10 . Ab. iii. 10 actually reads in the second clause ^ ^ a i D V ^ ^ , which shows that * n is an accusative of state, like n b g ^ a j ' H n , N u m . vi. 1 9 ; cf. G. B . Gray's note, a d lo c, M., however, reads ^nn, a Cf. also in Moabite and Phoenician, G. A . Cooke, N S I,, p . 3 6 ; Schroeder, o p . cit., §$ 4 3, 58 , and 6 1. Note also in B H l ^ n n n p h H ^ a I Kings ix. 17, contrasted with [ i n n n n ' n O 2 Chron. viii. 5 ; also o f ^ B^V n B ' l p on coins of Simon, beside the more usual n B ' I T p n , Madden, Co in s o f t h e Jew s , p . 67 f. Cf. also Noldeke, Sy r , Gr „ §§ aoa, B . Rem., 30 3. EXPRESSION OF THE G E N I T I V Ezyxwvutsrqponmlk 18 5 T h e article is always omitted with the genitive when introduced by \ T the hand and preceded by an anticipatory suffix : of the poor man, Sab. i. i ; cf. below, § 388.^ 8. 879. T h e E x p r e s s i o n of the (lenitive. T h e genitive relationship between two n o u n s is expressed { r eg en s ) in the in M H , as in B H , by putting the first nounzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf construct state, or by a circumlocution, in which the connexion between the two n o u n s is indicated by a special particle placed before the second n o u n { r ec/ u m ). mor e frequent in M H than in B H . state still remains in M H T h i s latter method is m u c h Nevertheless, the construct the regular and prevailing m e t h o d . Circumlocution is resorted to, at least in earlier M H , only when the grammatical form of the nouns, or the desire for lucidity makes the use of the construct impracticable. T h u s , the use of the circumlocution in M H can be classified under certain logical a n d grammatical rules. I n Aram., on the other hand, the two constructions are used indiscriminately. Contrast E z r a v. 13 : ^ 2 2 n W^JD, with vi. 14 : D-^O i?D ; V . 14 : r \ ^ 2 n N^JND with vi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb 5 : n>3 ^^ND; D a n . ii. 19 with iv. 2, 6 ; with V . 24. ii. 49 with iii. 12 ; iii. i with iii. 5, 7, & c . ; T h i s is especially the case in the Ta r g u m im ; Winer, o p , cit ,, § 5 6 . I n the non-Jewish dialects of A r a m , v. 5 cf. the construct state has been given u p almost entirely, e. g. Syriac (Noldeke, Sy r , Gr ., § 20 5 B). Christian Palestinian Aram, (Noldeke, ZDM G,, p . 50 7, § 36 ), and nearly so in Mandaic (Noldeke, M a n d , Gr ., § 221 f.).* * Cf. further, JQR ,, xx, p p . 653 ff.; Barth, Pr o n o m in a lb ild u n g , p . 137. ^ But in the old Aram, of the Zinjirli Inscriptions the constr. state alone is used ; cf. Cooke N SI,, Nos. 6 1- 3 . In the Aram, papyri of Assuan, however, the constr. is confined to * the most common words where the relation is a close and natural one* (Cowley, In t r o d ,, p . 19 ). i 8 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX ( i )zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR Th e Co n s t r u ct St a t e. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg T h e construct state is especially c o m m o n in the following 380. cases : (i) With n o m in a a ct io n is as r eg en s :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW HQl I p y a p touching of t ^ r ep h a , H u l . iv. 4 ; a^ ?9 ( HO sprinkling of the blood round about the altar, Z«b. xiv. 10 ; D2fj;n n^ a?^ breaking the bone, P^s. vii. 12 ; n t fl D^ l sn rtyn^ Bn "jtsn cases of knowledge of uncleanness, S^bu. i. i ; i^^lS^a the neglect of the house of study. S a b . xvi. i ; plp ^ n n ^any 'er u b im of limits, ' E r . vii. 1 1 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ; D : ? ? \b^pi)p t h e d a m a g e d receptacles of water, M Q i. 3 ; swords. So. viii. i ; msfny the glistening of n iB^ M nasp danger of life, H u l . iii. 5 ; *l p Dn njTO the loss by a c o m m a n d m e n t , A b . ii. i ; "^an zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed Tzyxwvutsrqponm \ \ hnT\ kindling of the lamp. S a b . ii. 6 ; "^k^!? nn^n the confession over the tithe, M§ V. 15 . (ii) With n o m in a a g en t is as r eg en s : '^^^'J? "^^^^^ those that close benedictions, B«r. ix. 3 ; ^ 3? ""^ ^ ^ ^^ose that came u p from Babylon, §«bi. vi. I ; n VSO ^ n h ^ those sent to perform a divine commandment, Suk. ii. 4 ; Va« np^ax a woman outraged by her father, Yeb. xi. I ; n D j a n t!n beadle of t h e Synagogue, S o . vii. 7 ; n^N^n those bound to bring sin-offerings, § a b . xi. 6. Further, adjectives: n y ^ n \*pa m e n pure of mind. Git. ix. 8 ; B^ t ^ i n n i n ^ black-headed, Ned. iii. 8 . (iii) N o u n s of a c o m m o n t y p e ; Ppa ^ O TJ'p a knot of taxgatherers. Sab. viii. 2 ; TVSin ^5"jV the requirements of the dead, ib. xxiii. 5 ; HPI DB' *^b\ 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP L child of a female slave, Q i d . iii. 12 ; naac^ nb 'jnjn error of action, H o r . ii. 3 ; PP^"^^8 nn^VD a meal of betrothal, Pes. iii. 7 ; D^i'a^^ ^9^nari consolations of mourners, M«g. iv. 3 ; D^B^J ^P^ ^ 'S!? ornaments of women, Pes. iii. i ; D^a"Jn n^Bh a public place, B Q iii. i, &c. 381. T h e formation of the plur. of construct follows the example of B H (cf. Ges.-K., § 12 4 p - r ) . combinations EXPRESSION O F T H E G E N I T I V Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkj 18 7 (i) T h e usual method is t o attach the plur. termination t o the zyxw r e g e n s zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH : ^O^n woollen threads, Sab. vi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 5 ; ant goldsmiths, ib. viii. 4 ; * l^oy ^S^pB bundles of sheaves, ib. xxiv. 2, &c. (ii) Sometimes both nouns receive the plur. terminations with Thus : nignnp ^na^ n^*P?3 ^??a synagogues a n d houses of study. Res. iv. 4 ; D^'^an * na wine-presses, M S iii. 7 ; ^ria courts of meshes. Sab. vii. 2 ; PiBzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^T ^ r a receptacles law, San. xi. 2 ; p T ? for ashes, Z^b. 10 4 b. With i>Sa : ni^JO^N \bj;a artisans, Bik. iii. 3 : litigants, A b . vii. 6 ; D^ria \bj|a house-holders, Kel. xvii. i , D^p^tDzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG \ S j ; a those with a blemish, B«k. vii. 6 ; D^p^D nii)J|a T ^ m . iv. 6 ( L ) ; P^ip \^l|a m e n with an issue, Miq. viii. i ; rfa^ '5? ^'bjja greyheads, N^d. iii. 8 . vii. 4 ; D-?B? ib. ii. 6. W i t hzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ^^'^: DT"JI? ^g'^l N e w Moons, P«s. N e w Years, R H i. i ; Dna n W - J chief points, Further, D^nOD ^any eves of the Passover, P«s. iv. i ; nina?? ^any eves of the Sabbath, B M iv. 6 ; niateo ^j;*^; niB^w v;'! civil, capital cases, San. iv. i ; nVj^D3 n y witnesses in capital cases, ib. 5 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO rm^n ^y^n,- rm^% ^y ;n those bound to bring a sinoffering, a guilt-offering, K^r. vi. 4 ; nin^p ^a*^n m e n guilty of death, S a n . vii. 10 , but n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ^ iy ^a^^n T ^ m . v. i ; D^^J bills of divorce; D'* !?^ ^I^'^EJ?' bills of manumission. Git. i. 4 . (iii) T h e plur. termination is attached to the r e ct u m alone, only with as r e g e n s : (nni nt )) nlyaVKH n^a gloves, K e l . xxvi. 3 ; pnan n^a wine-presses, B B iii. i ; nin^an ri^a olive presses, t. T « r . iii. I ; n i KW p n n^a banqueting houses, So. ix. 1 1 ; niNDilsn n^a (PKDPD) houses for menstruous women, Nid. vii. 4 ; D^nDn n^a (jy«) D^poipn n>a^ folds a n d hidden parts (of the body), M i q . viii. 5 ; nions n^a jfields rendered unclean b y d e a d bones from a ploughed grave, O h . xviii. 2 ; 0 n^a market places, Maks. vi. 2. 382. A nom en r e ct u m c a n itself become a r e g e n s to another r e ct u m , but it can take only o n e r e g e n s . W h e n o n e r e ct u m h a s m o r e than one r e g e n s , the second r e g e n s follows the r e ct u m , a n d i8 8 S YN T A X t akes the appr opr iate possessive suffix, as in B H (Ges.-K., § 12 8 a ) : zyxw zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH li^] the child and the exch a n ge of a th an k-offer in g, n b g n ^ | n3 n a ^DD^T zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV the false witn esses again st , an d p ar am ou r of, the d au gh ter o f a priest, Sa n . xi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkj i ; ^WDD m m ^ c n^ nnin M«n . vii. 4 th e j n^ y^ l pno^ ; D^ a n b from the wor n -ou t br eech es an d gir d les of the pr iests, Su k. v. 3. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT T h e con struct is n ot foun d in M H before a relative 383. clau se, excep t in stereotyped con jun ction al exp r ession s like y ^aba, y &c. (§ 30 3). Als o with njjjn zyxwvutsrqpo state, assu m p tion , wh ich is very com m on in the con st r . state before n oun s ( e.g. Ke t . i. 6, 7; N a z. ix. 2; BB iii. assum ption that he is alive, Git . i &c . ) : iii. Oy _ Wng? 3, 7, 8 (cf. 4 ) ; DSi n a jnj on the n pj n a, iD?'^ '^ i?!!??, on the assu m ption that he h as given . . . that he h as n ot given , B B i . 4 ; niB^ f '^ 5 ]? ? in the state of h a vin g been r ed eem ed , Bek. viii. 6 . (2 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML Sim p le Cir cu m lo cu t io n o f t h e Ge n it iv e , 384. In addition to th e con str . state, B H gen itival con n exion between also in dicates the t wo n ou n s by th e pr eposition prefixed to the r ect u m in apposition t o the r eg en s which r em ain s in the absolute state ( e .g. i l ) ; or , furth er, by p lacin g th e r ect u m "IB'N, so as lo specify m or e clear ly with this ^ in a relative clau se the subor din ate r elation o f the r ect u m to the r eg en s (e. g . y % l^J^n n ' ' a «! ) Ges .- K., colloqu ial sp eech § 12 9 a f.). Th is y% would b ecom e in cf. § 77 f. I n M H cir cu m locu tion of the gen itive b y m ean s of h alon e is extr em ely rare, an d gen er ally on ly wh en con strued as a of the dative or of r efer en ce.' a law of Moses from Sin ai ( s c, the eve of the fourteen th. Pes. i . i ; n j n ^ ? ;^ , the b m a y also b e E x x . : n^ §^ '" ^ a b n Pea ii. 6 ) ; ^ '^ b ni N so N'^B^ "^^^ Ker . i . 6 , bu t ^ So in E t h i o p i c ; cf. Dillmann, Ae t h io p , Gr ,, % 145, 6. zyxw EXPRESSION OF THE G E N I T I V Ezyxwvutsrqponmlk 18 9 the eve of its intercalation (the 30 th day of the m o n t h ) , il^ay R H 22 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI D ^ ab l p !) n j B ^ n B^fc^n the New Year of Kings, R H . i. i ; n^^^{b ajj a tail of lions, Ab. iv. 15 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW n ) h b H zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc BSR d \ < t > a (the first, best) of fine flour, M^n. viii. i ; and a few more.* zyxwvutsrqponml M u c h more c o m m o n is the use of the relative clause in its 386. colloquial form "b f. T h i s particle is merely a prefix of the r e ct u m , as in B H ( C a n t iii. 7 ) and in older texts of M H . Rut it was gradually detached from its noun and given the appearance of an independent particle. It follows from what has been said that the use of b ^ in M H is a genuine Hebraic construction derived from the B H use of "|> IB ' X. is not an adaptation of the Aram, n , "'n which is ^ merely equivalent to use of - i > n . alone. O n the contrary, the frequent in Jewish Aram., instead of the more regular n , or nn (nn), must be ascribed to M H influence.' T h e use of 386. for the genitive may be classified as follows. (i) T o express the material.' pia pnp a sheet of fine linen, Y o . iii. 4 ; V ' ^ ' ^ C a j a r of gold, Suk. iv. 10 ; also to express a quality: HDnn of t ^ r u m a , ' E d . ii. 2 a n d often. a n j n |3 base of gold, Y o . v. 2 ; P^s. v. 5 ; T a m . i. (ii) W h e n p l j vegetables But the constr. is also c o m m o n : 4. more than one r e g e n s govern one r e ct u m : 0^?^?^? 1 Cf further,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC JQR., xx, p p . 725-6. 2 In Phoenician the genitive is expressed by prefixing to the r e ct u m 7, then byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA h^ Vit and finally by ^B^. In late Phoenician, however, takes the place of h^ , evidently under Aram, influence. y "bg^. for For possible cases in BH In MH of IB'JJ we never find the use of expressing the genitive, cf. BDB,, p . 8 3, and Koenig, Sy n t cu c, § 28 3. ' This construction is not found in BH, except, perhaps, Lev. xiii. 4 8 ; Ezra i. 11. It is regular in the T a r g u m ; cf. Gen. xxiv. 2 1, 53 ; Exod. ii. 2, 4 (but contrast vers. 2 1, 3 2 , &c.), also Dan. v. 7 ; cf. Kautzsch, Gr , d . Bib , Ar a m ,, § 81 c. I 9 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYNTAX fjDDzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA b}^ D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^ ? JJ| 1 figs and grapes of untithed produce, M a ' a . i. 7 ; by n «! y " j i a "isicn n^ ^ bc words * remembering Ji n s t verses of retribution containing the * k i n g ' , a n d * shofar R H iv. 6 ; T^r. xi. 4 ; B MzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE X . I , &c. So in B H : G e n . xl. 5 ; E x o d . xiv. 2 8 ; 2 K i n g s xi. 10 ; cf. Ges.-K., § 12 9 h. (iii) W h e n thezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO r eg en s consists of a construct combination :zyxwvutsr HD^ nn zyxw '^mi bf %J( p D a m . iv. i ; 'tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV ^m ^ 'PV? i b . 3 , 4 ; ' ^ I ' ^ J? "^9 b^ Sifre N u m . viii. 3 . W h e n the r ec/ u m is m a d e u p of such a c o m p o u n d expression : b^ D^ r a K^ a a p a press of householders, Sab. x x . bf 5 ; 0^033 property of sons of the Covenant, B Q i. 2 ; o r both r eg en s n n a ^ja and r ec/ u m consist of c o m p o u n d e x p r e s s i o n s ; T\ )3 n bn by T np^an holding of hand (right of access) by the householder, ' E r . viii. 4 ;* bf Dn ^ a a n D^ b a n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP nSl] b^ all the handles of the vessels of the D a y of Atonement, Y o . iii. 10 . T h e constr. is also found in such cases, e. g. n a w ^ n ni j l pb^ n^a the joy of the (celebration of) <irawing of water, beside n a s i l S^ n n^a the flute of . . . , Suk. v. i. S o in B H : G e n . xxv. 6 ; N u m . xvi. 22 ; xxxi. 4 8 , & c ; Ges.-K., § 12 9 d , 2 ; cf. also Koenig, Sy n / a x, § 2 8 1 1-m; § 28 2 e,f. (iv) W h e n a n adjective intervenes between the r eg en s a n d the r e c/ u m : natp 6; D^ p n D> ? a a H K ^ n V. bf bf ^anj|p i n « ni a n i DJ the western base of the altar, Y o . o n e c o r of wheat, N«d. viii. a row of five vines, Kil. iv. a slave of two partners, P®s. viii. i . 5 ; 7; D^ SJJ^ K^ bf bf nn^ty naj ; So in B H ; i S a m . xxii. 20 ; Ezek. xl. 40 b . (v) Circumlocution is generally used with nouns borrowed from other languages, including Aram., which the language could n o t assimilate so thoroughly as to inflect them like native T\ bD bf N:t510D^K the K i n g ' s crrparcci, Q i d . iv. 5 ; D' ^ i a P bf the iravSoKtia words: nWjjnaia of the heathen, 'AZ ii. i . (vi) Generally when for one reason or another the r eg en t s or the zyxw E X P R E S S I O N O F T H E G E N I T I V Ezyxwvutsrqponmlk 19 1 r e ct u m is to be emphasized, as when a n o u n is used in a secondary or derived sense :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO O n s p zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO bfzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW a^T shears of barbers, Kel. xiii. i an may m e a n a pair of b a r b e r s ) ; "^IIV^ bf ( On s p the tooth of a mattock, ib. 2 ; or in e n u m e r a t i n g different cases which either agree with or differ from o n e a n o t h e r ; bf n ya o n a n p bf n p a o a ring oF metal . . . a ring of sandal wood, ib. 6 ; p ? D D . . . , a c o m b for flax . . . a n d for wool, 8 ; xiv. X V. 8; 2, & c . Cf. in B H 2 S a m . iii. 2, 3. Circumlocution is found also in m a n y other cases which c a n n o t be well b r o u g h t u n d e r the above rules, especially in later MH under A r a m , influence. (3) Cir cu m lo cu t io n o f t h e Ge n it iv e w it h An t icip a t io n . zyxwvut 3 8 7 . T h e circumlocutory genitive is often anticipated in M H by a possessive suffix attached to the r e g e iis , e. g. ^ay bf of the p o o r m a n . Sab. i. i . i l j the h a n d T h e construction is only employed when the r e g e n s is a flexible n o u n , which is elsewhere found in the constr. state, as otherwise it could not take the suffix. zyxwvutsrqponm 8 8 8 . T h e r e ct u m is almost always determinate, either by suffix (I'lan b^f \ rm 2X\ a his neighbour's produce, Kil. vii. 4 ) or by being a proper noun ( P i i « bf i. 12 ) : a demonstrative pronoun I ^ToSn (^^X bf A a r o n ' s disciples, A b . i n v n O] t9^?^?Q the flaying a n d cutting up of these, Y o . vii. 2 ) ; by having been* mentioned before; or, finally, by being well k n o w n generally, or only i n connexion with the subject treated in the context. Nevertheless, this determinate r e ct u m never takes t h e article, except in stereotyped expressions as ^<^^ Tjn a Kn *li5ri, nj an bj??, and which are never found without the article (cf. § 3 7 8 ) . such YW\ Dy , Cf. the following passages in which the r e ct u m is mentioned previously with the article, but the article is dropped when the r e ct u m stands in our c o n s t r u c t i o n : ^avn, but "^aV bfzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX \ n\ Sab. i. i ; ns^Pn the embryo, but "^I'V bf ipbn the share of the embryo, Y®b. vii. 3 ; 19 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX -i^V^? but -i^VzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ V zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI ^^^^^ boundary of the city,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg Ned. vii.zyxwvutsrqpo 5 ; "^^nn but "l?n b f r n m (DV) ; the air of the courtyard, B B iv. 3 ; Sebu. i. 7 p D ) ; So. viii. 8 Men. xi. 5 Q r / > ^ ) ; Oh. ii. i (H D ); zyxw Neg. xiv. I (jnWD). Evidently, the r ect u m is regarded as having been determinated by the suffix of the r eg en s , and, therefore, can as little take the article, as if the suffix h a d been attached to itself. H e n c e in Ethiopic, which has no article, this construction is regularly used for rendering a noun definite.* In Aram., however, the r ect u m when standing in this construction is always in the emphatic s t a t e ; cf. D a n . ii. 2 0 , 4 4 ; iii. 26, and so in the 389. Ta r g u m im . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba T h i s construction of anticipating the noun by a preceding pronominal suffix is widely used in M H to express the genitive. But it occurs also in other cases when the n o u n is introduced b y a preposition. 13 Ya. iv. i , &c. With 3 , only in the phrase Cf. in A r a m . : D a n . iii. 6 - 8 , 15 ; v. 1 1 ; Ezra v. 3. With b : ^ ^ "-h h ntDK 'Er. iv. 2 ; ^ "^ b h Mid. iv. 2 ; so usually with ^1: ^^njS i^*!! sufficient for the private person. Men. xii. 4 ; n'JIpS nj'n sufficient for the beam, 'Er. i. 3 ; express an object: D'JKb h P?"j59 so also to l^^ they do not draw a m a n near, A b . ii. 3 With I? ("tD^n. cf. § 3 0 1) , only in the expression: ^O^n }iK^K"in everything-does not depend on him, even on the first. Git. viii. 8 ; cf. B Q x. 3. With b 'i: n'^ nnn b ^ Ber. V . 5 ; 390. I - IOK they said of him, of R. H a n i n a . . . ; b ^ V^]^ H D what is there on a m a n , t. H a g . ii. 6. T h i s construction is, of course, very c o m m o n in Aram., but it is also extensively used in Assyrian (Delitzsch, As s y r , Gr ., § 16 6 ), and in Ethiopic (Dillmann, Aet k , Gr .^ § 172 ) . 1 Cf. Dillmann, Aet k , Gr ., § 172 c. It is also COMPARISON zyxw b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ nnfn^h); Ezek. x. 3 ( t ^ ^ K n xiii. 14 ( D ^ j n a n n p 2 ) ; found in B H . ( D^ b a n O F A D J E C T I V E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkj 19 3 T h u s , before the construct s t a t e : Jer. Iii. 20 xlvi. 2 2 ; Prov.'xiii. 4 (i>?fV ^K ^ ? 3 ) ; Job*xxix. 3 (inj i ^ r i a ) ; ii. 62 locution, i. 2 1- 4 3 With the o b j e c t : E x o d . ii. 6 ( n « in g-jn i); Deut. iii. 14 n« . nS); K i n g s xix. 21 Ob'sn n b p ) ; I • • DTi N) ; . . . Dn b {tO\>)\ x x i . 13 ( . . . ^ n T v ; i 2 K i n g s xvi. 15 ( H K . • . ^mjPl K n h i b ) ; ( m m ^ ) ) ; J e r . ix. 14 ( n « (^jnb Ezra zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML iii. 12 ( n ^ a n n t i n o j a ) . With circumCant. iii. 7zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP {nD^ fb f Sm i?). With i) a l o n e : N u m . (HtDob D n n i j B ) ; E z r a ix. izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed Qmb Dn ^ n ^3jrtn3), &c. (C)'»fc'n !nt3n o n n a ) ; i S a m . xxi. 14 ; P s . Ixxxiii. r2 ; N u m . xxxii. 3 3 J W ) ; Ezek. xxxiv. 2 ( D ^ p S V. 2 6 ; xxiii. 6 ; 2 Chron. xxv. 5, 10 . rai); Dn \ b « i Chron. Cf. further. Driver, Te n s e s , § 2 0 1; also Ges.-K., § 13 1 m , n. It is, therefore, cleai; that the construction in M H is of native origin, but its somewhat extensive use, especially in late M H , m a y be due to A r a m , influence. 4. Comparison of Adjectives. 891. T h e Comparative degree is expressed, as in B H , byzyxwvu IP orzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK - 1 - 0 , following the adject.: fS? P^^V deeper than this, Nid. il. 7 ; Pin^^lttD naTO nnen its sun is greater t h a n its shade, Suk. i. i ; n ^ninnno nm ^t^ different from its fellows, §«q. vi. 2 ; HB ^nplD n i n j m o r e than the measure of a lentil, N ^ g . vi. 4 . Very often "^nj is followed b y 50 s e la \ *Ar. ii. i; "^DJ more than Ijaan bj? n n n j exceeding the building, ' E r . i. 8 , 9 ; . . . 'a n S ^ b\ l n n n j m o r e than 3 years old,zyxwvutsrqponm KH. i. 4 . Cf. in B H . . . i^S D^BI^yn N u m . iii. 4 6 ; also G e n . xlviii. 22. See further above, § 3 6 3 (iii). • ^n^^ more, a n d H ^ H B the c o m p a r i s o n : less, are often used adverbially t o emphasize nni" poorer t h a n Hillel; K ^ ^ O "Viii" n^K^y richer than R. El'azer, Y o . 35 b ; fig. Sab. ix. 7 . S o after a verb nnv T\ m B less than a dried is sometimes o m i t t e d : 19 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX n^JBh? n^ns DJ/ or^^ it will become less than the value of n ^n a azyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC p ^ r u t a , B Q ix. 7; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO D9n?1P T2 X C\ nn^n n « HKin I approve the words o f . . . more than your words, Ab. ii. 13 , 14 . 392. zyxwvutsrqponmlkji T h e Superlative degree is expressed when the adjective is followed by a determinate noun, or by a pronoun, with the partitive 3 prefixed, and introduced by the relative The adjective may take the article or n o t : p S K ' nBjn the fairest (best) of them, pes. ix. 8 ; P^ I li p San. iii. 7 ; niaaa;^ naoip the greatest of the judges, the smallest of D 7 ^32e? xhp_ n r ? the lightest of eggs, ib. 5 girls. Sab. viii. 4 ; ; n i b h 3 3 K^ zyxw nbha the oldest of the big o n e s ; Hia^jpa^ na ^p the youngest of the little ones, Qid. iii. 8 ; C) " 'NS*i n 3 K^ the best of p h y s i c i a n s ; 3i D D ^nf ^aK' the worthiest of butchers, ib. iv. 14 . D T?? '^ ?'3n Cf. in B H nsjn Cant. vi. i ; Ges.-K., § 133 g- 393. T h e superlative idea is also expressed by the repetition of the adjective or the n o u n in the construct state, or, rarely, in the comparative : njj'nn Jp njj'n thinnest, Y o . iv. 4 ; PPD "pn exceedingly hot, Ber. 16 a ; r\^^l \ H the greatest poverty, Ker. 10 b ; so D'^I'JP ^IID the innermost chamber. Sab. 64 b (cf. i Kings x x . 3 0 ; xxii. 25 : "^nns n n n ); D -^nj; n g greatest ornament, ' A Z 24 b (cf. Ezek. xvi. 7 ) ; further, D ^aeb] "aabl D>3D5) within and right within, B M 1 6 a ; Zeb. 52 a ; 57 a (cf. i K i n g s vi. 17, 2 9 ). also in B H ; cf. D'?^"Ji?n tTl'p E x o d . xxvi. 3 3 ; Ges.-K., § 13 3 i. 394. 6. N iuneral s. (i) C AR D I N AL S . nns, n n «, follow the noun : ^n? place. Pea iii. 3 ; D a n . viii. 13 ) . Pea ii. 5 ; ; sometimes, with ^J, nnftjl precedes the n o u n : So zyxwvu T r i HKt a from one nnfcjts S®bi. iii. 9 ; Pa. vii. 2, 3 (cf. N e h . iv. 11; All the other numerals when used as cardinals always precede the noun. D^aB', D ^ r i B^ are always in the construct N U M ERA LSzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 19 5 state to the noun. The other numerals are usually in the absolute state, and in apposition to the noun. Sometimes, however, they nys"j« RB ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 5 ; vi. 7 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkj T)fi2n N^d. are in the constr. state, thus:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV vii. Bik. i. 3 ; Yo. i. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU n jf^ San.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed x . 3, but the texts 2; differ. nyK^n, The constr. is especially common in L : T\ fhf BM iii. 7 ; na'iD^ iv. 3, &c. Some of the units take the pronominal suffixes. In addition to ^^^r]^, ^bc^, andzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY we also find j n^pn the BH DH^JK^, DH^rif, DriBzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ M en. xiii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI \n0 M ak. ii. 4 ; ]nV2f Nid. ix. 8 (L, and so in citations, San. 49 b ; Zeb. 9 5 b). two g a b s , The number 2 is often expressed by the dual: i. 2 (cf. § 293), but the dual is also found with the number, no *Ed. doubt for the sake of emphasis 0 ^?? W vi. 3. Kel. T ^h. v. 6 ; 0 ^' ? '^K' . 3 0 6 . W ith the numerals 2 - 10 , the object numbered takes the plur. In PjM "ri^, 51DD nya-jK; ^ 0 2 njiOK' BM iv. 3, 7, the name of a coin in the plur. (l^^Vp) must be understood. s c. ni^n M en. V. I So Dn^n ^n ^, ; xi. I . 3 9 6 . The numerals 11- 19 also take the object numbered in the plur.:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG on? ^''^ D>pnK? 2"^ Hor. i. 5 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ^^23 T " Suk. v. 6 ; nSl^VO ib. ii. 6 ; nSby p v. 4, &c. Certain nouns, however, that are in frequent use, remain in the sing. : nap :inT r"* ib. viii. 8 ; t ^in N az. iii. 6 ; Git vii. 8 ; njp rtD K^t. vi. 3 ; BM v. 2 , ^ i n n''^ BB iii. I ; n ^ f n"" n m rtD Kil. iv. i ; trnh n''^ G it. vii. 6. 397. Tens (2 0 -9 0 ) and hundreds take the noun in the sing. : p-lB'V On b y Men. vii. I ; 3p 6 ib. vii. i ; an iv. RH i. 6 ; TIT 'a RQ I (but also 0^1^*'=! 'a 50 dwellings, 'Er. v. 6 ) ; ^ h '0 M en. ix. 3 ; ]S^b 'V Seq. V. I ; Ter. iv. I I . (In D am. vii. 7 ; Dn Yo. vi. 4 ; HNip n «p D am. vii. 7 , the noun has no sing, in that special technical sense), nriQK' 'p Ket. v. 5 ( L ; but ntete ' p ; ni»n ( L n^jri) Hul. vi. 4 ; edd. nSnpf); D " ? Suk. v. 2 ; 19 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX nr zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG D^nXD Ket. iv. 7 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV nt N L X OzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU B Q viii. 6 ; niND 0 30 0 times r u b b i n g ; no^ys 50 0 times kicking (with the fist), M«n. N LN D 5 ; .^^^ '^'^^ vi. B M ix. 10 ; but D"?nb niKD 'a §eq. viii. 5 ; K«t. vi. 3 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n m D^abtj ' E r . iv. 3 ; n m n^p bn nyanx • ^3'*= ! ib. iv. 7. n^^l^l^l D^l* ?'^ But when units are added, the plur. is u s e d : PND T a p D^ainfe'V Men. vi. 6 ; rflD« n'^D Kil. iv. i ; PP^n viii. 5 ; Men. D^?B? n^D Ket. xii. 4 ; D^?3N r a gebi. iii. 5 ; §eq. D^?i5 n'^a xi. 6 ; D^?S)a n'^D Kil. v. 5 ; pO"? n^V 72 cords, §eq. viii. 5 ' ; D^NVn ^JK'^ HMD 10 2 halves, Ter. iv. 13 . (2) 398. O R D I N AL S . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW pB^»1 Yo. ii. 2 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS nm tO ib. i. 8 ; ii. 3 ; n^ ^ f iv. 2 (with Dy? understood). P e a viii. i ; D>ja^ H a g . ii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponml T\ S*^ f T a ' a . li. 9 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 'r ^ f Y o . ii. 4 ; ^ ' ^ ' ^ f Kil. viii. 3 ; Y o . ii. 4 ; r \^'2'\ Ber. V. 2. Also with secondary f o r m s : ^V?l r\ '^p bf P a . i. i ; ^?^pn Suk. V. 6 ; n^B^^pn Meg. iii. 4, &c., as in B H . 399. Ordinals above ten are expressed by the corresponding cardinals, but with a n o u n always before the numeral, to distinguish them from t h e cardinals : n ^ b f nnsi n y b f Di^S on the 30 th day, N a z . iii. i ; nS^ the 3 1s t day, i b . ; D^?^K? the 6 i s t ; T?? "^P"? the 6 0 t h ; D^K^K? Di> the 60 th less o n e — t h e 59 t h , ib. 2 ; n «p Di" the l o o t h ; n m ] HND Di" the l o i s t , ib. 4. Contrast this with the position of nouns with cardinals a n d ordinals in B H , Ges.-K., § 13 4 c, o, in which the difference between the two is not clear. 400. I n counting the days of • )nt53 i P i Ka , \2 r M , n \ ^ n \ 1 In IpT the m o n t h nS^ is o m i t t e d : on fe^ ya the i s t , 15t h , 25th of Adar, D^yae^ Z«b. i. 3 , <he sing, is explained as indicating the complete unanimity of the assembled elders ; cf. Z^b. 12 b with Rashi, ad Some texts have also here the plur. 0^a|pt. ioc. N U M E R A L SzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 197 §eq. i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI I , 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ; BzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ^Vn? D^ 3 ^a the 2nd of the month, San. v. 3 ; the 17th of T a m m u z ; a « 3 ' 15 3 , 3 ^ 3 ifc^ H K ^ n s 9th , nisna §eq. iii. i, &c. 15t h of A b , Ta'a. iv. 6, 8 ; the day n\ v f ^ b p , may riiV^ K'o n s be expressed The In giving the time of Tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe \ Sv p ^ ri ^ 3 , o m i t t e d :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih at 2, 3, 5 o'clock, San. v. 3 ; Pes.*i. 4. (3) 4 0 1. or D I S T R I B U T I VE S . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT by the repetition of the distributive is expressed im - n m n m one by one, one number without the copula :» n m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU at a time, Ma'a. iii. 2, 3 ; D ^ n 3 ' • JK' ^ .^ b f nSn )tn ^ r \ f two courts with two houses each, 'Ar. ix. 7 ; n ) :f D ^ ? f Yo. ii. 6 ; nfbf t ^ b f \ ^ b f Sebi. iii. 3 ; Kil. v. 5 ; '^ f^ ib. 7 ; "^by bf IT' ^?!? ten rows of ten j a r s of wine each, D a m . vii. 8 ; nm nnfc^y ^f Kil. iv. n STTO F R AC T I O N S . n^p 'bf D W ';^ 'Er , ' • N yn ^J65^ Oh. iii. i ; noj? D> y > 3 - ) ^ ' b f a third. 10 b ; ^ 3 ^ a quarter, Pea i b . ; ib. viii. 5 ; V ah a quarter, Kil. ii. i ; Ker. i. 7 ; n^fc^y half. P e a v. 5 ; 3j? 7 " half a g a d ; 7 " ! ^ 5 a g a d and a h a l f / i b . viii. 5 ; Pea V. 5 ; n b y 9. (4) 4 0 2 . nfbf n l n i B? n^tpn H a l . ii. 6 ; D^;ny31 K' Di n two n^V'?l quarters, a fifth. Pea vii. 6 ; ni ^ Bt o n fifths, R Q 6 5 b ; n m f ^ a sixth, Ter. iv. 7;. r p ^ 1/ 8 of a m a 'a k ,] . Qid. i. i ; P ^ P f Qid. 12 ^ ; n^i^ p^ an eighth. Pea viii. 5 ; 'S^^'n a ninth, j . D a m . vii, and nife^V a tenth, M § v. 9 ; 1 ^ 3 0 n n « K^ ^ Kn n^\ &b}^ 1/ 48 , H a l . ii. 7; n«pp 1/ 24, Kil. ii. 2 ; K' ^ b Kh n'^DD I Pi K Nl 3 n 9 1/ 10 ,0 0 0 , Pea iii. 8. n m 1/ 3 3 - 1/ 3 , D a m . v. 2 ; n n x i / i o o D a m . v. 2 ; i n ? 1 But with 5>3, the copula is used: n m ] HPIK i > 3 , IPIKl iriK i ) 3 ^ Pea iii. i, 3 . ' n receives d a g esh after ^ to prevent the concurrence of two similar sounds; so in B H D^ n K ' . 19 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX SometimeszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH nm is omitted : B^ W ^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY . . . p r i H ^ Q PS one must not give less than t / 6 o , Pea i. 2 403. (5) ; by 1/ 20 0 Kil. v. D^ r i NM 6. T h e following numerals are found in verbal forms : zyxwv : ^ f pes. V . 2 ; P?i e^ Suk. v. 4 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY T) > ;m San. 59 a ; nfbf: n):f I K zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA '. '^ V pes. i b . ; ^^b^] : D - K ^ ^ ^ K ^ BB x. Mak. iii. 11 ; ya^ D, nyanip D^ y ^ v i t p nvnns: o h . n yai b xii. j . gebi. 33 b ; 8; 7; t. *Er. ii. i ; i :^ ^ i > ? 'n vi. n e ^ n ; n i K^ p ^ n r p n"}fe^j(: n f e^ y^ ; -j ^ytp ib. ^br\ fn^ 5 ; 10 ; 'Er. BB 56 b ; nv fn: 15 0 a ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf b am . iii. i , 2 ; nw ^ n ^ Ma'a. iv. 3. III. 1. THE zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg PRONOUN The Personal Pronoun. T h e personal p r o n o u n is expressed with a finite verb, 40 4. whenever it is desired to emphasize the subject: m j if he gored, B Q V. 3 ; t r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA \i>) N^ n b ^ H but he himself must not read, §ab. i. 3 ; ^ i » N D n they said, Ab. i. 2 ; n m Hnp read thou, Y o . m i. 3 ; ^ab go thou, Ber. 18 b ; Ber. i. 6 ; ^PV?^ '^\ >pp xiii. 5 . The m htfi N^ n nnfc^y K^ n PJN they said, Suk. ii. 7 ; n m 5 1N was coming, if I had assigned by myself, Ket. emphasis is often strengthened of the particle n« : n '^ Vn N ^ n n« nbr^ ^ n^ >n " J N I by the addition he also testified, ' E d . ii. 3 ; he, she also m a d e , Y o . iii. 10 W D N i6 bring for thyself. Res. iv. 2 ; m ^ n p n n T a ' a . i. i ; b^ n m t JN ; Dn H2n neither shouldst thou b e surprised, ib. vi. 2. O n the whole, M H uses the p r o n o u n more sparingly than B H . It is omitted even with participles when the subject is u n d e r s t o o d : nanno n f\ y \ . . . N^ n n p n she desires . . . and is ashamed of her son-in-law, D a m . iii. 6 . 405. T h e p r o n o u n of the third person is regularly employed in n o u n clauses as bbn the copula between n m art thou Hillel? Sab. 31 a ; subject N^ n and predicate: n n \ ^ t ib is not this P R O N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 19 9 PERSONAL a field ? 'Er. 53 a ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM D'*3ltDtpnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ \n these are the overseers, S^q. v.zyxwvuts i ; n^nnc? n p m nsn nsn the mouth that declared it forbidden is the mouth that declared it permitted. D a m . vi. i ; I a m the unclean, Naz. viii. i. b h n D" l « a m a n is hollow. Oh. xi. 3 ; at the end for e m p h a s i s : m*?5tps D ^ T j n jn the hands are busy, S a b . 14 a. Som.etimes the pronoun stands before the subject in anticipation : ours is the paschal sacrifice, &c., P^s. ix. 10 ; her rival is pregnant, Y^b. xvi. i may stand. Pa. x. 5 ; xii. 5 . Te n s e s , § 2 0 1. ; l i n ^ n K^ n n p Sn n r i ' Ji f i p i y K^ n K^ n v fpf nna^ yo the clean o n e Cf. in R H Cant. vi. 9 , and Driver's zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 2. 400. m Nt J^ n T h e pronoun is sometimes placed The Possessive Pronoun. Possession is expressed by the pronominal suffixes attached to the n o u n in exactly the s a m e way a s in B H . also makes wide use of the relative f M H , however, with the preposition b ( Pf) as an independent possessive pronoun (cf. §§ 79 , 38 5). It is used both in substantival and adjectival constructions. (i) Substantival: ''b f ^ ^ f\ "b f ""b f mine is mine and thine is mine, A b . v. 10 ; ^ b f b b n everything is his, ib. iv. 2 2 ; r i « I BD D^ j g Sb f] n b f he annuls hers but his remains in force, Naz. iv. i ; \ \ kf ^bt$ these are theirs, B M i. 5 . 4 0 7 . (ii) Adjectival, taking the place of the pronominal suffix. T h i s construction is used, at least in earlier M H works, only in the following cases. ( a ) O n grounds of g r a m m a r : ( 1) With compound expressions which have become standing phrases are thus inseparable: ^ n b f ^ ^ K' " ^ b g O their Second T i t h e , M S iii. 6 ; n b f b^'^J} n > a its receptacle, *Ed. iii. 5 ; ] n ff ^ynin iib' (cf. Lev. iv. 28 ) K«r. i. 2. (2 ) With a composite subject: ^ f supports. Sab. vi. 8 ; Onbf JO^n) nan Ht o OW ND3 his seat and their bread and oil, 'AZ ii. 6 . 2 0 0 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYNTAX zyxwvu \ \ } Y f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF D W . their mill, 'Ed. iii. 12 ; Sb f p t p n his hot water, t. § a b . ( 3 ) With indeclinable nouns : iii. 3 ; n b f r\ ]V^ her wax, t. peg. viii. 5 ; '^^^ ; ib. xviii. 8 ; ] \ } b f Hj b Kn their tail, Sab.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED V. 4 ; especially foreign n o u n s : '• bp3^ Nn S Ly i c v k -q Kel. xiii. 7; nbf M X o -v Tj, ib. xviii. 2 ; \ n b f n o O^ a n their flower, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ • U q . i. 2 . 4 0 8 . ( d ) O n g r o u n d s of style. (i) With nouns used in a secondary or derived sense : J^ n n n n its lower part. Sab. i. 10 (to distinguish from HJ ^ Pi n n , adjective); 3(5 his artificial foot, ib. vi. 8 (not g a b , m e a s u r e ) ; / e s / e s , Y«b. viii. 4 ; n b f D«n the matrix, B^k. iv. 4 ; n b f DT?!? PPSn the calyx of a candlestick, *0h. iv. 8 . Sometimes to emphasize specially the noun, rather than the possessor: n b f itobnn ^ b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ 'pH even its yolk, T e r . x. 1 2 ; % p a n its teeth (of a k e y ) ; n b f nnSn its seal (of a ring), Kel. xiii. 6, in antithetical cases. 4 0 9 . T h i s construction is also frequent in B H , cf. ^b 7 f « Gen. x x i i i . '9 ; H^ SDI s n niyiD xli. 4 3 ; E x o d . xxxviii. 3 0 ; Lev. ix. 8 ; xvi. 6 , I I ; Sh 7 f « " ^ y i n i Sam. xx. 4 0 ; 2 Sam. xiv. 3 1 ; i Kings i. 3 3 ; iv. 2 ; Ruth ii. 2 1 ; NDDS cxxxii. II, 12 ; n K3 8^ 3 Ps. xxxv. 1 4 ; exx. i ; L a m . i. 10 , & c . ; cf. Koenig, Sy n / a x, § 2 8 i, o. So also in Phoenician (Punic), SchrSder, § 6 9 , and in modern Arabic, Spitta, §§ 7 7 c, 119 a, 12 0 c. 8. The Demonstrative Pronoun. 4 1 0 . T h e demonstratives H T , ^ T, ^ b « , are used both substantively and adjectivally:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM '^'OSK n p . . . I D i N n t this o n e says . . . and this one says, B M i. i ; i t 3 i t n n byp the tithes of this one are in this one. D a m . vii. 6 ; P?'}V'?9 ^^8} ^^^^ ^^^se a n d these mingle, Yo. V. 6 ; or the n o u n follows as a predicate which is further defined P R O N O U N Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 20 1 POSSESSIVE by a relative clause : "^^V^?'zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ DH^ p KB' Dn n T these are the things i ; R^r. vii. i. which have n o measure, P e a i.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 411. W h e n used adjectivally the pronoun follows the noun : it -133 this loaf, Sebu. iii. 7 ; n t zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n S\ ^ this ox. Men. xiii. 9 ; ^ Hn n SV^ n this money, M S iii. 3. Sometimes, however, the pronoun precedes t^ 'n the noun in Aram, fashion : KH'J K n n p this exposition, nt R. El'azar . . . expounded. Ret. iv. 6 ; B ' ^ n ^ ? n n n y i t R . Papias bore this testimony, Naz. iii. 2 ; v. 4 (but cf. below, § 4 7 7 ) ; over these cases of uncleanness, ib. vii. 2. Cf. in B H , Ges.-K., § 136 d, foot-note i. 412. Similarly, the stronger demonstratives T ^ n , hbn ^ are used in both these ways : t^n n r i BS . . . ib. vi. 8 ; hbn m n t o that place, T o h . iv. 3 ; vi. T^ n D i p p ^ 5 ; nnss in this entrance . . . in that entrance, p p i i Dn those blemishes, Ket. vii. 8 ; hbn those three things, A b . v. 19 . O n the other h a n d : Dn j -n t^ n 0 zyxwvutsrq N ^ Jf i n S\ ^ ^ n m that o n e brought forth his head, Mak. ii. 2 ; ^ l e^ n N ? f n i and that o n e should g o forth, Yeb. xiii. 7 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc rb2\^ hbn ^ p^sli hbn these sprout forth, these fade, *Er. 5 4 a. 413. T h e shortened form n ^ n is found only substantivally: nDi« n ^ni and that o n e says, S^bu. vi. 7 ; nrilD n ^ n that o n e is permitted, Ned. iv. 8 ; . v. 6; n n ^ HD nWV n^ n n^^3 how c a n that one make a business, B M iii. 2 ; San. vi. i. 414. T h e pronoun of the third person is also used as a d e m o n strative : K Nn K ^ K n^ae^KzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n n b PN B ^ j p t s ( L ; ed. W n ) when they have n o other trade but that o n e , San. iii. 3 ; so especially in contrast to the nearer demonstrative: K ^ n ^"J ^ Dn . . . n t ^ " ) 1»n this ass, that ass, of thine, B B v. this fruit . . . that fruit; Dn n 2; n ^ Vp n Dn n . . . n ^ Tf i n I ^ Kn . . . rtypn l^wn rtTSn this, that money, M S iii. 4 ; but more frequently n ^ n is found : • • • ^ 5 ^ ^ n t . . . nbi y n|>ni this one eats . . . a n d that one does . . . , ib. 3. Cf. also the exx. above, § 7 4 . n ^ n is used also in contrast with W n : Sb ntjiK nbn] . . . ii) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON « ^ n San. vii. 10 ; §ebu, vii. I . IOSH 202 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX 415. T h e interrogative pronoun ^P^?,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY Sv tf is used as a demon- zyxwvutsrqp strative to specify one out of a n u m b e r of o b j e c t s : HPtj n vn j K' fno he pronounces the benediction on whichever he likes, B«r. vi. 4 ; Y^b. ii. 2 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO n p ^ f SV^ K ^ n j he brings that one which he likes, M«n. xiii. i ; f^^tO, npbf n r « that one (of the two) who took first, H u l . V. 3 . 410. M H also uses the particle as a demonstrative. The Tzyxwvutsrqpo \^2lf particle stands alone when introducing a c l a u s e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf the one which has a wart in its eye, B^k. vi. 10 ; I^?^? b.'^s^!??' that one o n which the g o ie l (the stone cover of a V^ y is supported. O h . ii. 4 ; Git. ix. 5- 7 ; especially to introduce two alternate c a s e s : [na Ti n i v VT)^ n m b grave) MakS. i. 2 ; v. 2. HKI So ^)p b f m H^ t s n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM m p n ^ D B j n a TI^JW n m ^ ' i ^ m n m n n m b f p« B? both of those before the bier, and of those behind the b i e r : those of whom the bier has need are absolved, but those of whom the bier has n o need are bound (to read the S^ m a \ B«r. iii. i ; *Er. viii. 11 ; S^q. viii. 7 ; is omitted before the B Q iv. 2, &c. second c a s e : Sometimes the particle N«d. x. 7 ; TY iii. i ; Ya. iii. i . 417. W h e n introducing a noun, nt< pronominal suffix of the third p e r s o n : day and that m a n , 'AZ i. 3 ; "^"Vn Be. v. 5; Dl p e n i n i K^ ) D^ p ;n iniK jniK those days, N^d. ix. the Sr\ S\ ^\ appropriate Di *n i r t K that the m e n of that city, n n i N to that place, 'AZ i. moment, B^r. v. 3 ; Pf ' ^ n n takes ^ ^ Nn 4 ; ny f Pi n i Ka in that those common things, T^r. v. i ; 6 ; T\ \ r v r \ ^riB' j r t K those two spirits, Ber. 1 8 b . T h e origin of this demonstrative use of BH is to be found in the use of H K before the nominative, in order to emphasize the n o u n , cf. Ges.-K., § 117 1; Koenig, Sy n t a x, § 279 f.; p. 8 5 , 3 . A n analogy to the M H use of in Ezek. xxxv. 10 . I T h i s nse of H K . . . BD B., may be found Cf also Barth, Pr o n o m in a lb ild u n g , p . 125.* Hp is not found in Jewish Aram., or in the other P R O N O U Nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 20 3 INTERROGATIVE 4 .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE The Interrogative Pronoun. 418. ^9 is only used substantivally : n^i^ who would uncover ? ^Pr' to whom does he pay ? B M iii. izyxwvutsrqponm ; n o occurs So, V. 2 ; in both the substantival and adjectival u s e : ^ l ^ p s n n o what has he lost ? ib. V; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI sb « G ) O D H D what defiles him ? Neg. xii. 5 ;zyxwvutsrqponm \ S^ b n n o D'»")tpiK what expression do men say ? ib. x. i ; n ^ K ^ b Sp n p what voice hast thou heard ? Ber. 3 a ; n D what am I ? Ya. iv. 4 . zyxwvuts L often has ^9 in a neuter sense in the frequent phrase ^3 ^ 13 1 D''"1^0K in what case does the statement apply, e. g. Sebi. iii. 7 ; Sab. xvii. 8 ; *Er. vii. 9, in L of p e r s o n s : Sb ii. 5. 11; x. i . Conversely, HO is found nstp J^n except one whom he has, Yeb. J u d g e s xiii. 17 ; B D B , , p . 566 a (a). Cf. in B H is but rarely used to introduce an interrogative clause, e . g . bbn }N5zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE "D is Hillel here? §ab. 31 a. 419. nyS, SVH , can be used both substantivally and adjectivally, e . g . Di^ n r K 3 ; n v ^ f it>t?3 San. V. I . they are followed by the enclitic W h e n used substantivally, fc<^n, often spelt in one word, and without the final N:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS n'D.n ^ n P K which is a thing that . . . ? n r « which is its pair ? Sab. xii. 3 ; KNT Ter. ix. 6 ; i^n 13 n n 3 K? what is a forgotten sheaf? Pea vii. 8, 4 ; n}f i r «3 ; n PKS S^3B^ in which week, year, San. v. i, &c. So also the rare plur. form ^^^fc? can be used in both w a y s : \ bH] « E) n B ? h n t. Neg. ii. 7 ; D^?3fc<n which stones? B M X. I ; cf. above, § 8 1. Aram, dialects, except in Christian Palestinian Aram., and in Samaiitan. Noldeke's view that M H borrowed this usage from these two Aram, dialects { ZDM G*, xxii, p . 47O is improbable, in view of the great frequency of this usage in M H and its complete absence in Jewish Aram. I t is more probable that Christian Palestinian Aram, and Samaritan borrowed this usage from M H . For other borrowings by the first-named dialect from M H , cf. Noldeke, i b . , P P - 5 i 3 , 532. 2 0 4 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYNTAX T h e u s e o fzyxwvutsrqponm y, The Relative Pronoun. 6. 420. T h e particle f is used to introduce a clause serves to define a preceding noun or pronoun. lent to the English relative * who, which which It is then equiva- T h u s , in the nominative: zyxwv n 0zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH n S^ a n ox which h a s gored, B Q iv. i ; D-?nx n n f ; D^anv t^ y ^ f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO I^N these that require^ that do not require, Miq. x.zyxwvutsr 3, 4 ; n m 73 )52? riK^n a sin-offering, the blood of which he received, Z^b. viii. 1 2 . Accusative : D^!^3 nvs^ pf iTjfe^ a field which Gentiles have reaped. P e a ii. 7 ; HK^nTOn f n i ^ i y f ^ D^ 33« stones which the plough has moved,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO S^bi. iii. 7 . Usually, however, the retrospective pronominal suffix is omitted, as in B H (Ges.-K., § 13 8 b ) : ri3jr^ nil:? my ox which thou hast stolen, §ebu. viii. 4 ; n n f] V / l Dn«n "itajB? a straight road which a m a n should choose for nn"^ ^ f n i n n ^ b all things which R . Eli'ezer himself, Ab. ii. i ; had declared clean, Rer. 19 b . 4 2 1 . Similarly, with nouns indicating place o r time, when there is n o risk of ambiguity, the retrospective preposition is o m i t t e d : T\ S^y ^ HjlJB? DipD a place where they are accustomed t o do, P«s. iv. I ; PDJ3 3 D^anSHB? n ] J ^ from the time when the priests e n t e r ; |n|in D^?i"^n« D^Cia? Dipob to the place where the water for washing the hands after a meal returns, B«r. 4 6 b . preposition is e x p r e s s e d : miracles were w r o u g h t ; But more often the D^B? ^ 3 Vi^3S? DipD a place ^ 3BID where nnpy ^ jf DipD a place from which idols have been uprooted, B^r. ix. i ; N^JB? Dipsn whence h e came forth; n fb rfpnf Dif^en whither he went. Res. iv. i ; Dn«K^ Dn 3 "n |n3 NJfi^ things with which one discharges one's duty, ib. ii. 4 , 5 ; t^y.'c'J! rv??'? T^ f ^^"551 §ebu. vi. 5 ; things o n which one does n o t take an oath, V he with whom is the deposited article, ib. 7 ; VjnK b^ anl) i^ taj 3 b 3 n \ "Hf i>3 everything that a d o g cannot search out, P^s. ii. 2 . 422. T h e original demonstrative significance of if is still P R O N O U Nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 20 5 RELATIVE apparent in cases where the indefinite ^t?,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb HD stands as its ante- cedent (cf. § 4 3 6 ) zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON : ^ rWN^V^ na? ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU H^ )f >rp anyone whom they brought forth; who went forth, 'Er. iv. i , 3, 4, 5 ; ^^K^V "V^'f what he has done is done, B B viii. 5 . I n B H nfH can stand in such cases without an antecedent, cf. N u m . xxii. 6 , & c . ; § 138 e. Ges.-K., I n M H 15 ? must always have an antecedent. is omitted after ^ O , n D :zyxwvutsrqponm ^0zyxwvutsrqpo )b p« Sometimes, however, *3^5^ M^n. iv. 3 ; he has no one who would make it permissible = ^3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih '•b p« I have nothing to reply = ^ ^ m f Kel. xiii. 7. no Cf. also § 477can stand as antecedent to " K^ , whether Likewise, the particle in the accusative or the nominative : nj>Sb Ki n g ? m ] lato wna? TKI b ^ SH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba K^ n f f l K " ^ f e ^ O he tithes what he eats, sells, buys. D a m . ii. 2 ; tejl pK'Jip? Dn j ; n * ^ that one with which the witnesses can be read (i.e. their signatures following immediately), Git. ix. 5 - 7 ; cf. above, § 4 16 . 423. " K? Like "^f^, and especially ^ | in B H (Ges.-K., § 15 7) , also introduces a clause which serves as the object of a verb. " B? is then equivalent to a conjunction : n^ OB f f i r i K? . • . ^n*]©!^ ^ b didst thou not teach us that a bridegroom is absolved . . . , B®r. ii. 5 ; ^^^f I know that he is accepted, ib. v. 5 ; n y \ l f "^^30 he thought that she had vowed, N^d. xi. 5 ; . . • b^ Wne? y to know that H e is God, AB iv. 22. often has as its antecedent a conjunction or a preposition: T T?> § 30 3. So nm in B H , Ges.-K., § 10 4 b . 424. T h e use of " K? to introduce direct narration is rare and doubtful: V. I ^ n b a g n SB ? ( L ; edd. 'p n :) nanto n-j i n^ ne? N ST she w r i t e s : I have received, K«t. n n b n m he said to them : the clean one, N^d. iv. 3 ; n i p f Dn ? may stand for ^ b e c a u s e ) ; after an oath : n a i D ^ JB t ? IDH M^n. ii. i (but " K? in these cases | ^ ^ y n f an oath, that I will not sleep, speak, N^d. ii. n ^ «K ? i , 2; 2o6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ SYN TA X cf. below, §§ 4 56 , 458 f. G es.-K., § 157 c. For similar use of zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n m inzyxwvutsrqponm BH, cf. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM zyxw 4 2 5 . ' f is regularly used in adverbial expressions before « b : tibf] r a i M p"n n ^ a a nnt oa with, and without thanks, Sebi. iv. 2 ; H n^?2l at a court of law, and not at a court of law: V J M NzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG V^] in his presence, and not in his presence, Y ^b. xiii. i ; na^ riDn t Of without the marriage settlement, K«t. vii. 6. without % Suk. V. Rarely fjsnp *Er. iv. 4 ; nBDI? as in BHzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP th^ : 4. 426. y is also often found before a verb introduced by : bt^y fzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SH or he took; 1« or put. Sab. i. i ; Vnc? I N or they were, Suk. iii. 2 ; BB V. 8. ^^pW they became dear or cheap, Contrast, however, ^3«^D i « , &c. or repudiated, Y ^b. i. i , and often. 4 2 7 . if is also attached to a verb to lend it special emphasis in an antithesis : n ^ m f «i m HD Sb n m he said to him : it was dead, but it was really broken (injured); HtDB? N i m it was really dead, Sebu. viii. 2, 3, 5, 6 ; so i n L PVT ^ g' know, ib, iv. 11. DO] and they did really zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON e. R e f l e x i v e a n d R e c i p r o c a l . 4 2 8 . The expression of the reflexive by the simple pronominal suffix is rare in MH. Examples are : himself, 'Er. x. 3 ; \ n 6 f2 ^ S2 himself or by his messenger; he rolls it up to K?^«n a man can betroth by ^ f'^ \ l^ ^ •"iB'Nn a woman can be betrothed by herself . . . , Qid. ii. i ; HK)? H N n a n i a n^ n a woman may write her own Ge / , G it. ii. 5 ; V a N nT?fc<l ^'TJ^?^ his own lost property and his father's lost property, &c., BM ii. i r . 4 2 9 . Usually, a periphrasis is employed to express the reflexive idea. The most common noun used for this purpose is D^J? with the appropriate suffix. R EFL EX I V E R EC I PR O C A Lzyxwvutsrqponmlkj 20 7 AND N omin.:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK i o ^ n a n the fruit itself, S^bi. viii. 7; n y ^ n ^ l D ^ zyxwvutsrqponm 0 '» zyxwvutsrq I?L») itself by nine, Y o . ii. 5 ; H D ^ y H K ^ K n the woman herself, Git. ii. 7; ^IpiTS rjpn wonder thyself, M ak§. i. 3. lOVy ^?fj( their own wood, opposed to HD^pn ^VJJ G enit.: the wood of the pile, P^s. vii. 8 ; ^ O V y nfc^JJO his own act, opposed tozyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SnS\ ^ nfc^J|p RQ iii. 9 ; i D ^ y b f O n a ' n his own words, opposed to Dn r i N bf Dn n - n S^bu. iii. 5; i »2 Py D-JN r« i^y l-yt ? a man cannot give evidence for himself, K«t. ii. 9 ; i ? ^ y ri ^ D3 their own garment, T am . i. I ; te^ y V^ b 13 > 3 privately, Bik.i. 4 . A ccus., after transitive verbs, as a periphrasis of the reflexive stem : m HD^ y acquires herself, Q id. i. i ; njip do not make thyself, A b. i. 8 ; M ak. i. 4 ( L ) ; VBh i D ^ m iryn b^ l ^ i f y H N ^DP refute themselves, D ^ t o D n x p x a man cannot make himself guilty, Y^b. 25 b. te^y3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML T\ r \ i D ^ 3 n t this by itself and this by W ith a preposition : itself. Sab. xix. 2 ; ^ ^ ^ 5 ? ? ^ ^ ^ b to be guilty against thyself, B^r. i. 3 ; I DS b f Sl ^m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML by the priest himself, Sifra, 8 d ; H D ^ y b It ^^n^ this for itself and this for itself, Res. i. 2 ; IO^y» I N f , D « if they went forth of themselves. Sab. 14 3 b, 430. Sometimes, is preceded D3 f y by ^ 3 , for the sake of emphasis: 3ni3 13^N i D ^ y ^ 3 altogether he only writes. So. ii. 3 ; 1^ D« t. Sab. iv. 9 Sifra, (Oiry i>3 they are altogether forbidden to preserve, ; I T' K^ y ? 8 d ; rlJ>N bf HDVy b ^ the whole of it is not done, the DD^ y b kings themselves, Sifre, Deut. i. I . 4 3 1. The use of D^J? is peculiar to M H . D n a in late A ram, The similar use of must be an imitation of M H.* In BH D ^ y is found in an analogous sense, but only in the construct state, and of things, not of persons : ntn Di *n D5 f j ;3 G en. vii. T3 , and frequently; D^ip ^ n DS f y s Exod. xxiv. 11 ; *itDn D S f y s Job xxi. 23 1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA So perhaps also in B H : n Sb ^T} 0 1 3 2 Kings ix. 13 . 2o8 S YN T A X ( Ge s .- K., § 13 9 g) . Bu t it is obviou s that a word m ean in g *bon e ' m u st h ave been applied first to an im ate bein gs, an d then on ly figuratively to in an im ate objects. It is, therefore, clear that the expr ession m ust have been m ore com m on ly used in colloqu ial zyxwvutsrqponmlkji Th e B H is used rarely as a r eflexive: I f B ? zyxwvutsrq non t h yself; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK S \^Q}2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM a *n n p becom es gu ilty again st him self, speech than appears in the literary r em ain s of B H . 432. won der Ab. iii. 4 . So ^ ^ 3 : n m p b f ns^ 3 the m eal off'ering itself, Sifra 25 b ; te^ 3 his own p er son , Ab . iv. 8 . Fin ally, the com p ou n d pr eposition with the appropriate suffix som etim es exp r esses the reflexive id e a : sp r in gs up of itself, 'Or . i. 2 ; ?n\bfc<D nS^Vn what they cam e of th em selves, BM vii. 9 ; cf. § 30 1. 483. Recip r ocit y is expr essed by such cir cu m locu t ion s as th e m ^nrm t^ repetition of the dem on strative : nj each other, Y^ b . xi. 5 ; RIFCC xi. 5 ; Kil. Not e also the use of '"T??? ^^om 7; "^l?!???^ r? iii. 6 ; iv. 8 ; cf. § 13 9 . 7. 434. they liberated th ey see on e an oth er , " Tj n , H n a n with D^JfS P 5 between on e beam an d its in an im ate object s : ib. p x h : ' ' " H HKzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW \ff"H %3: ^b they sh ould n ot Ma k. i. 9 ; r ar ely jn strike on e an oth er . P ea iv. 4 . fellow. Sa b . viii. ^bn on e sh ip to the oth er, between on e r ow an d the other, zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW Ind ef i ni te. Lik e R H , M H possesses n o special indefinite p r on ou n s. It em p loys cer tain n ou n s, an d p r on ou n s, an d certain par ts of the verb to expr ess the indefinite subject, or object. (i) DIN : DnN b^S\ ^ on e m ay ask. Sa b . xxiii. i ; Dn« nj l D on e m ay cou n t, ib . 2 ; D'lN 3ip^ n b on e m ay n ot bor e, ib. ii. 4 ; DINn sb nSy ^f D^^^ Sn)jn riK which on e should ch oose for oneself, Ab . ii. i ; DHN p o j on e* should direct on e's m in d towar ds EXPRESSION OF THE I N D E F I N I T Ezyxwvutsrqponmlk 20 9 heaven, M®n. xiii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 11. D ^ N is often strengthened by ^ 3 : D 'J^ D I N ^ 3 anyone may read . . . , ^is: a n y o n e must recline; B«r. i. 5 ; i> « 1f!» b (ii) ^ 3 alone followed by a participle, or by 4 8 5 . zyxwvutsrqponmlk anyone in Israel, 'Ed. v. 6. n a i ^ n " K': i>3 anyone who forgets, Sab. vii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT i , 5 ; ^ S J ^ D ?"? ^ ? anyone who gazes. H a g . ii. I ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG S zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON ^ Hf i)3 one who is not able, ib. i. i ; m f ^ ^ o n e which he made, Suk. i. i ; . . . bt?3 *K^ tree be removed, ib. ii. 3 ; b^ ^ p pp^ p one which when the ^ 3 ^ 3 ^ he ate any food; b^ n n f he drank any drink, Z a b . ii. 2. So especially with the pronoun of the third p e r s o n : W H B ^ 1)3, H'^ n f ^ 3 , ]nf b^ somewhat, something, anything, § a b . i. 1 4 ; ix. 6 ; 'Er. ii. 2, &c. T h i s use of ^3 is also very frequent in B H ; cf. BD B,, p. 48 2 a (e). (iii) ^ P ; '^ f ^ b ^ p if anyon e whispers to thee, Sifre, Deut. 436. xi. 27 ; b u t usually with and a relative clause, when ^P has a somewhat demonstrative force : n3Bh b ^ ^ f ^ p if anyone ate and forgot, B^r. viii. 7 ti bf n n n ^ ^p ; n s j B^ ^p n3T he wins whoever wins, T a m . v. 2 ; any w o m a n who has not waited, Y^b. xi. 6 ; '•p zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ennnag^ anyone whose husband b e c a m e deaf mute. So. iv. 5. nb )}2 So in B H : nfH xxxii. 33 ; 2 Sam. xx. 1 1 ; cf. BD B., ' • p Exod. P- 567 a (g). "•p is often strengthened by b^ : n K" } ti vf ^p 73 whoever has not seen, Suk. V . I ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ Ti^ Smf « o i>3 whoever is not in need, Pea viii. 8 j n s n ^ K' ^ p b^ b b "2^ p he gives to eat to whomever he wishes, B B viii. 7. So with n p : f n j \ n ^ f n p whatever he gave, he gave, ib. vi. 7 ; K ^^riK \ f y p ^ take whatever thou hast brought, H u l . iv. 4 ; N W n p by about what he has not heard, A b . v. 7 ; m n y p i K^ whatever thou hearest, B^r. 18 b ; cf. § 4 22. f np T h i s usage is c o m m o n in Qohelet, e .g . i. 9 ; iii. 15 , 22, & c . ; cf. BD B., P- 553 a ( e ( b ) ) ; also col. b, 3 ; Ges.-K., § 137 c. So especially with fc<^n, K ^ n , often written without N : ^ n ^ , 2 10 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX ^nuto something, a n y t h i n g ; njrftD D I N o n e errs somewhat, pes. l i b ; ^nc^^ nfc^ nnx eleven a n d something• over, *Er. 8 7 a ; ^ n Bt o 4 3 7. | nj he gave a little oil, M^n. 60 a. (iv)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK ^b3 anything, equivalent to B H n p ^ N D (from which it seems to be derived with the addition of ^ 3 , like the other indefinite nouns described above = tifv only with negatives : nh^ n j D^ n n^W } i > 3 »), D^ Nt D + used as indefinite p r o n o u n th he did nothing, Y o . v. 7 ; nothing was left of it, Hul. iii. i ; the nega- tive is sometimes strengthened by the addition of ^b]: r\fV ^b nh2 th] he did n o t h i n g at all, P^s. 89 b . So H D I N D in B H is usually found with negatives, G e n . xxii. 12 ; x x x . 3 1, &c. (v) n v ^ p s o m e : H N ^ B njptD i ?p3 he took some of thezyxwvutsrq Pea , Pea iv. 2 ; T^Sl }ri5fpp some of them see, Ber. vii. 5 ; r^ ^ VO'^^i?? ^^-I some of the leaves were, Kil. i. 9. (vi)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF ^?ibB, n^^ii^B so and so, an unnamed o n e ; f3 K^K n o ^il^JB D i j JOp Yeb. xvi. 6 ; nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^^hB m I will not marry so-and-so, N^d. ix. 3 ; TX^^Sb^ San. vi. i . nn35| a certain transgression, S o also ^ 3 1 T ] 3 : T\2] T|3 n?^ , the year so-and-so, R H 18 b ; D^bjrtS ^ 3 ] ^ 3 so many labourers, Sab. 150 b . 438. (vii) A n indefinite subject is also expressed by the cognate participle : n p Sb n p , if anyone died to him, San. ii. 3 ; pboi^n pb^p P^^l^n P'^bnt)] p p o p n ppipni he that has t o remove removes, that has to hide hides, that h a s to light lights, Sab. 35 b ; « r b^ «? r t »n i D? 3 ^ D J 3 3 n anyone m a y enter, but no one m a y g o out, ib. 60 a ; cf. R H Isa. xvi. 10 ; xxviii. 4, 24, &c. 439. (viii) More often the subject is omitted altogether, and the verb alone, in the third person, whether in the sing, or the plur., expresses the indefinite subject. T h u s the participle • • • b^Sisi one asks . . . o n e answers, B«r. ii. i ; especially with the article, used with a demonstrative force : ^l)pn if o n e reads, ib. ii. 3 ; ^ But it may, perhaps, be connected with the Arab. A S i and equivalent to 13*5 anything. EXPRESSION o n i U^ n OF I N D E F I N I T Ezyxwvutsrqponmlk 2 11 THE if one slays, S®bi. x. 2 ; cf. above, §§ 329, 374 (vii). So in the plur., but without the article : PTP B^r. i. i ; P l ^ a t p ib. 8. So, particularly, when the subject is the Divine p o w e r : ^3Dp retribution is taken from him, Ab. iv. 5 ; n j 3 they enable p i ? ^ SDp pyj B? him, ib. 6 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG h VnnSQ m ^^'b K s n sb PV^^ptp i n p ^ b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe t^in if one comes to purify himself, they assist him ; if one comes to defile himself, they open to him (an opportunity), Sab.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 1 0 4 a. So with the perfect: D^ i n f XS p ^ l D ^ Jn b IP^l if one prepared white ones, and found black ones, Be. i. 5 ; Sb ^ajO they poured out to him, Pos. 2; X. I'^ j ab n'^V l'?'?^^ • * * W n n they brought before him, ib. 3; n T3 a hearth which has been heated . . . one may put on it . . . , § a b . m.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU I. With the imperf.: n m n m ] r \ :f nyzyxwvutsrqponmlk \ri) ^ b one i« ^Sn^]f may not put until one removes the coals, or until one puts on ashes, ib., &c. Cf. in B H , Ges.-K., § 14 4 d, g, i. IV. SENTENCES 1. AND The Nominative CLAUSES Absolute. T h e Nominative Absolute is very c o m m o n in M H , as in 440. B H and Aram.* In this construction the noun is placed at the head of the sentence for emphasis, and its proper grammatical relation is expressed later in the sentence by a resumptive pronoun. 4 4 1. m (i) With a definite s u b j e c t :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX n^!?ap3 pnvi p p K n «Q n^einips n n i N pnp^y Pea*—they may not reap it with sickles, nor uproot it with axes, Pe a iv. 4 ; D^ p s n Dn i K the bakers—the sages have not laid on them D a m . ii. 4 ; n? pWV v n n o n p n n n 13 ^ »n t<b p p v i m n the obligation, the heave offering (of the 1 Cf. Ges.-K., § 143 ; Noldeke, Sy r , Gr ,, § 317 ; M a n d . Gr ., $ 275. ' T h e corn in the comer of a field which had to be left for the poor, Lev. xxiii. 22. 2 12 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX 3f.; zyxwvutsrqponmlkji h P«zyxwvutsrqp "Wpnn shekels)—what did they do with it, §eq. iv. i ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg K' Di n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFE D a m v ia i'—it has not the law of the fifth, D a m . i. 2 ; • • • D j p n npK a pool of water—one m a y not fill n3lOzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG \T D^KfjpD from it, 'Er. viii. 7 ff. 4 4 2 . (ii) With an indefinite subject (cf. §§ 435 f-. 439)sentences are usually equivalent to a conditional English : ^ni« Pi ? n ? ^ D Ber. . . . Such sentence in if one says . . . they silence him, n t j i Nn 3; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM nxxy i ^\ WD^DHI nb^^2 n ?f^pn if o n e reaps or DH^ V. " i p y t SHI binds sheaves by night, a n d the blind m a n — t o them applies the law of a forgotten sheaf (Deut. xxiv. 19 ) , P e a vi. 1 1 ; S\vm ^ p pb^agp i ni K eat, Yo. viii. Dte5)« he w h o m faintness has seized—they m a k e him 6, 7 ; P ^ W ^riin n ?KB^ *0 if anyone has lost his seal—they wait for him, Seq. v. 5; ^3n^32 T*KiD «^ng? np whatever he leaves—he must put it away. Pes. i. 3; • . • ^3 f^pnn )niK P"))t5^ whatever c a m e into hot water—they may soak it, § a b . xxn. whoever receives u p o n himself. . . they remove from him, A b . i i i . 6. 4 4 8 . T o this construction belongs the frequent resumption of the subject b y the graphic particle ^ n n with the demonstrative nn p r o n o u n ; D^nfcjtn ftD nnK3 i n t S3 ^ | ) p ^ n n if one grants h a lis a to the childless widow of his deceased brother—lo, h e is like one of the (other) brothers, Yeb. iv. 7. T h i s happens, especially, when the subject is described by a more or less lengthy intervening clause, or when the subject is c o m p o u n d : «^ni W b \ y s^\ )h m n n Dn s t r f JI N M 3 if anyone has 50 z u z im with which he t r a d e s — l o , this o n e m u s t n o t . t a k e . P e a viii. 9. bits; ^ m D ^n^ D h viy ^p ^ ib. 8; ''"V] . . . C o n t r a s t with : VT3 nMy n;n 'Tt if he worked with his hands, but not with his f e e t : . . lo, this one m a y eat, B M vii. 3. Contrast with the following: D^3J83 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED b2\h ^ D^JKTI? nfeny n ; n if he worked at figs, he must not * Fruit about which there is a doubt whether it has been tithed or not. A B S O L U T Ezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed 2 13 NOMINATIVE eat of grapes. ^ 1 ] zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP 01^ V.? ' 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc b f r \ S:W 3 trees P?"!??!? 5 ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ n K ^ n n p n ]!^V)y ^f D ^ 3 3 « zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI n n . . . ^ ^ 5 n 3 l n i D i D t p v r f stones which the plough has of 3 men—lo, these combine, S^bi. i. hvil) i ^K moved, or if they were covered and became uncovered . . . — l o , these may be taken away, ib. iii. 7 ; h ^ n n . . . D n i y ^ m D^ p n n pn'»jn wheat, barley . . . — l o , these are liable to the law of n^nn Ba / ia ( N u m . xv. 20 ). zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU 444. Such a n o m . abs. often consists of a subject, qualified by a relative clause, which has been removed from a subordinate object clause, and placed before the principal sentence. 'This happens usually in t h e case of an object clause dependent on the verb n O N , where two or more opposing views are expressed by different sages. T h e position of the n o m . abs. serves to direct attention to it as the subject of the discussion that follows. Dn Di « ^ ,^ n n^ ? '! b « n Dn i p i « '^ n m Exx.: n ib s y n r ? zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih n S '2 n io n^? an egg born on a festival—the House of Sammai say, it may be e a t e n ; but the H o u s e of Hillel say, it may not be eaten. is equivalent to : so ib. ... 2, 8. f^ m n n t^ '^ ^ n Contrast np^ nri ib. Dn i o i x nnbW 3 - 7, n y ? &c.: D^ p an i '1 noi -i n >Hm o n t Di N nt n n « m D.TJK? n^? I D i n ^ n i pi -i r j This Be. i. i ; psn^ ^ n zyxwvutsrq Hy \>y -i i oi N • . . IDIK ^'n partners who tithed one after the other = R . Akiba s a y s : the tithing of both is t i t h e s ; the sages say : the tithing of the first (alone) is tithes; R. Jose says . . .— p DW K^ n n p i N • • • ^ ^ y ^ f Ter. iii. 3 ; so ib. 5 ; viii. 8, 9 (with the verb sb n a j n i o ^ x i t y ^ b N • »3y ' • Ji bs ^ 't 6 it n n nm ) n x a n n x y'T n n i l D) ; i Di ? ;^ ? ' ^ t? Dntp1« D'P?ni if anyone gathers p e a , and s a y s : lo, this shall be for a certain poor m a n ~ R . him; Eliezer s a y s : he acquires it for but the sages say . . . , P e a iv. 9 ; B M iii. 12 ; Y®b. iv. 3 (with DniD). 4 4 5 . Frequently, a nom. abs. is left suspended, and is not resumed again at all, but the predicate is attached to another implicit subject, whether mentioned expressly before, but in a 2 14 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM SYNTAX DEPENDENT RELATION, OR NOT MENTIONED EXPRESSLY, BUT UNDERSTOOD FROM THE CONTEXT. HERE, AGAIN, THE POSITION OF THE NOM. ABS. IS DESIGNED TO GIVE SPECIAL EMPHASIS TO A PARTICULAR CIRCUMSTANCE IN THE CASE UNDER DISCUSSION. THIS CONSTRUCTION IS VERY COMMON IN THE MISHNA AIJD TOSEFTA, AND IS CHARACTERISTIC OF THEIR HALAKIC DICTION. E X X . : TOG^^G? npzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^ n ^ Bm f '^ ^ p -JBJzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba (P niyp^ P^^n niyp zyxw ^5?? zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB "WSP^ tDi5;S (VIZ. tDip^TPN) COMMON MONEY AND MONEY OF THE SECOND TITHE WHICH HAVE BEEN SCATTERED TOGETHER—WHATEVER HE PICKS UP, HE PICKS IT UP FOR THE SECOND TITHE, M S II. 5 ; D^3?i3 n2Sv Sbm (D^ 3D|n VIZ.) p^np D^DW m y r h f] Djn nDnpp inbiv n ^ ^ f IF A HEATHEN HAS SENT FROM THE COUNTRY ACROSS THE SEA HIS BURNTOFFERING, AND HAS (ALSO) SENT WITH IT LIBATIONS,—THEN THEY (THE LIBATIONS) ARE OFFERED OF HIS OWN; SO FURTHER: • . . T\ ^ f n? S®q. VII. 6. WITH INDEFINITE SUBJECT: nn??3 . . . n} B f2 ihsiD NN^TPN (VIZ. ns^DH) IF ANYONE COVERS HIS TABERNACLE WITH SPITS . . . IT (THE TABERNACLE) IS FIT, SUK. i. 8 , 9, 11 (IMPLICIT OBJECT); II. 2 -4 ; n^ 3n ^ y3 b p inyns (VIZ. n^^K^n) a ^ Sn onn^ N;? Snhpb ipixn IF ANYONE SAYS TO HIS MESSENGER: GO OUT AND TITHE—THEN HE (THE MESSENGER) TITHED IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE MIND OF THE HOUSEHOLDER (THE SENDER), TER. IV. 4 ; O^bv t h D^nniK mf ^p rt^p DT3 (D^nniKH VIZ.) IF ANYONE INVITED TO HIMSELF GUESTS—THEN THEY (THE GUESTS) MAY NOT CARRY WITH THEM GIFTS, BE. V. 7, 6 ; Y^B. X. 4 ; K^T. XIII. 2. 446. THE NOM. ABS. MAY CONSIST EVEN OF A GRAMMATICALLY COMPLETE SENTENCE (I. E. WITH A FINITE VERB), WHICH IS YET DEPENDENT UPON A followin L( PREDICATE, AS IS SHOWN BY THE CONTEXT: 3 3 n NJN npxi (n ^ n VIZ.) n b \2^ njn ranb i m ] nx^^pn n ir \ ] n pn 3 "52 b y (IF) HE RODE UPON AN ANIMAL AND SAW A LOST ARTICLE AND SAID TO HIS NEIGHBOUR: GIVE IT TO ME—HE (THE NEIGHBOUR) TOOK IT AND SAID . . . , B M I. 3. 447. SOMETIMES, THE NEW SUBJECT IS EXPRESSLY REFERRED TO BY A DEMONSTRATIVE, ESPECIALLY WITH n n : t h nt n n nn3ipn p 3 nn;n A G R E E M E N TzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 2 15 ( Ni r t e n viz.)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON nb NzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ©pJ if it was a m o n g the graves—lo, he (the finder, if a priest) should not defile himself for it, B M ii. 10 ; no^nna pbai w hn n n nnne?? nb)? ^ i ?] ^ ^ vn j i g ^ the njnb wife of a priest, whose child was mixed u p with the child of her female slave—lo, these (the two children) eat ofzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih / e r u m a (priestly tithes), Y^b. xi. 5 , iii. 4 , &c. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY 2. A g re e m e n t b etw een S u b j ect an d Pre d i cate . zyxwvutsrq 4 4 8 . Collective nouns as subject sometimes take the predicate in the sing., sometimes in the plur.: ij53n Nn^ B? that the ^ ^ 3 2 1 nyiV oxen m a y pass with their harness, S^bi. i. 5 ; bn\ ) the congregation b e c a m e unclean, P«s. vii. 6 ; ^ 0 3 3 3 2 'zyxwvutsrqponmlkj nfzyxwvutsrqponm ^2 a troop that has entered, *AZ v. 6 ; ^p? . . . p-l n j n nb the court of law was not expert, S a n . vii. 2 ; b u t : P I n**? n i n the court of law taught, H o . i. i ; ^ ^ p^ n . . . P'n n ^ 3 ^ ^ "JB'S when the court of law saw . . . they ordained . . . , Y o . ii. 2. may be found D^ n y3 ^ . T h e two constructions side by side, the sing, preceding the subject: . . no Sp n n s ae^ S when the k i n g d o m of the house of H a s m o n a i prevailed, and conquered them, Sab. 2 1 b ; nSBl f n ^ n i V^ p B Vn e ? n n « nnBfD D ^ K^ I I ^ ? n n j n there was a certain family in Jerusalem whose steps were big, ib. 6 3 b ; further . . . n N? n »n n j n p pnn^D a troop that goes forth . . . are permitted, *Er. 17 a. 4 4 9 . So with a construct hf, D^ p 3 3 nnf as s u b j e c t ; ri^ptD v n the remainder of the property shall fall, Seq. iv. 8 1; the majority of the public have received, ib. v. 2 ; n^ 3irn 3 n but ^ n j j n expression if a portion of the leaves were uncovered, Kil. i. 9 ; Pf)^3tp p b y n t D^ yp xpp? the minority of the congregation became unclean. Res. vii. 6 ; P3^ j n D' l N b^ p « no m a n is guilty, M a k . ii. 7 ; sometimes the texts differ: N^ipM ni§l niH b'^ every'man must incline and r e a d ; S^ni^ t<n\ p D I N b3 reads according to his o w n way, B«r. ii. 3 edd., but L : V^ ^ )] ^13!; ]'pn3 Deut. vii. 7 ; npiK nntf b^ « n j San. vi. 2, edd., but pnip; so Sifre, L : Pl t p i K . . . «^ n ) . 2 i 6 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX 450. A c o m p o u n d subject, consisting of a masc. a n d a fem. noun, takes the predicate in the m a s c . : njzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n « m P?3yo I»B^ni nVDn the fine flour a n d the oil keep back each other, M«n. iii. 5 . masc. is used even with fem. n o u n s : D*? " } ? ^ The • ^I?'?'^) "^^^^^ eating and b u r n i n g incense do not combine, Z^b. vi. 7 ( e n d ) ; PK^^ . . . p K- ;? . . . n y a p ^ « t Dn p a needle or a ring . . . are seen but d o not protrude, K e l . ix. i. 451. Sometimes the gender agrees strictly with the grammatical form of the n o u n , rather than with the sense : *AZ V. 6 ; nh^V? n ^ n j ^ i K? n i *? p ^ K "ip^^SK? HB ^ ^ a two groups of witnesses, Naz. iii* 7 ; handicrafts labour diligently, t. B^r. vii. 2. Some- times the gender agrees with the sense, a n d n o t with the grammatical form; especially when removed from the noun : rill^Jgn i>3 D^P5D? . . . D^?bl . . . n i o p n p all the towns assemble . . . a n d spend the night . . . enter . . . , Bik. iii. 2 ; Plipzyxwvutsrqpon nSbSl^ nn-JJ big towns readzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML ( s c. T 3 K) , U% i. 2 ; . . . pWV tbf . . . pp^jnn nn^n three handicrafts m a y work . . . tailors . . . , P^s. iv. 6 ; C^ l p a ^ n i n s n n ^ a the house of Parva, a n d it was in the holy precincts { sc. njK'b), Y o . iii. 6; 462. W h e n the verb precedes the noun it m a y , sometimes, be used in an impersonal sense without reference to t h e gender and number of the following subject: ^ H V p p n Pl ^ n its portion was m a d e permissible, N®d. ix. 6 ; HJ? y^an the time has reached, T a . '"'t? it had a time when it was fit, Z«b. xL 2 ; i. 4 ; "'f 30 but H u l . iv. 7 : ny^ n b n n ; n ; be bought with it, S^q. vi. 6 ; nSbW S2 npb) bumt-offerings shall D^ p b i n ! ) ^ DJ ; pp^ 'p \ 2Snb zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed IjDJ there fell into it water, liquids, & c . ; Pa. ix. i. 3. 453. Sentences expressing a n Oath or a V o w . Sentences expressing imprecation followed by and an oath are introduced by an which then assumes a negative force, by ^b D K with an affirmative force, a s in B H (Ges.-K., SENTENCES § 14 9 d). A N O A T Hzyxwvutsrqponm 2 17 EXPRESSING T h e tense used is the perf. for the past, a n d the imperf. for the future. E x x .zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM T I J zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ^ D ^nDn3 D K zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT r \ fHzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n n i ^ bf zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc n m ^ r m n D p n^n^ may poison have enjoyment of o n e of the children of that w o m a n (the speaker's), if I have enjoyed anything of thy dinar. Git. 35 a = 'n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ^tO t 6 D N ^ 3 m nspN 1 may I cut I have not, & c . ; p V O ^ down m y children if I have not seen Simeon, j . Y o . i. i ( e n d ) = 'P^ n I did see, &c. ^ n^ 3 n n i p n n g b 'b v DN may (some evil) come upon m e if the rafters of m y house have ever seen the hair of m y head, j . M^g. i. 12 = they have never seen, & c . ; r\ 2 b W i3 n D D N hy t e n ) . . . if I intended this, j . So. iii. 3 = I did not intend this. D N still So even after a prayer for a blessing has an affirmative force, though really the opposite is meant by the s p e a k e r : n m I J ? - n p n N ^ D N n p n j a nN ^ N m a y I behold the consolation (of I s r a e l ) ! I have slain a false witness ^ ; • • jp m n SBK^ t<b D N "^^l v may I behold the consolation ! thou hast shed innocent blood, Mak. 5 b ; San. 37 b ; j . Mak. vii. 11. 4 5 4 . So with the formula Dj i p :« -nw DN, -n ^DN DN ( Dj i p ) g o m m , I have not eaten, I have not d r u n k ; • • • ^1?^^?") ^ b D N O^ Sp q ,, I have seen . . . , Ned. iii. 2 ^^PJ}^. ^ ; DN pnnN ) h adorn myself, I wiU adorn myself, ib. xi. i. h DN p n i N DN ( DJI p ) * I will not wash, I will w a s h ; I will not D « So n r i N ( DN = ) -N 'p njn3 q .^ thou wilt not benefit of mine, B Q ix. 10 . ' * This particular oath was peculiar to R. Tarphon. disapproved of this form of oath, cf. BM 85*. ^ This is probably a euphemism for a curse = n o m a n K'N nni N b^ n ^ n , for ^ 53; so n n Later n Nl N >3^N I S a m . XX. 16 ; generations N ? ; cf. above, xxv. 3 2 ; see Driver's notes, a d lo c. ^ T h e origin and exact meaning of this word are obscure; cf. the Lexicons and Cooke, N Sem . In s cr ip t io n s , p p . 33-4. Perhaps it is a popular word for curse. ^ Dj i p is to be understood ; cf. the paraphrase in the Talmud babli, N«d. 79 b. * L has ' n N K ^ ^p, so also in citation, N*d. 42 a : n n N K ' . Albrecht, § 15 a, is unnecessary. T h e emendation of 2 i 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX So wiih the formulazyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU n j f i a K ' expressed or u n d e r s t o o d : zyxw 465. t 6 DN zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA {r\ m p) (an oath),zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY I have seen, Sebu. iii. 8 ; m y^?K^p WN-JzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH W-yn ^ INUn t<b D N DD\by I adjure you to come and give evidence for me, ib. iv. 456. 5 ff. Often, however, such sentences are introduced by preceded by various formulae, a n d construed regularly (like ^ | in B H , e. g. i Sam. xiv. 4 4 ). E x x . : n "^ y m 5>nan ^O^^a m V3f ? I swear by thy great name : I will not move, T a ' a . iii. 10 ; DDHN ^Nia ^3NB^ Nin I jn s e^hijn y SK' ? the Holy O n e , blessed be H e , swore I will redeem y o u . So. 13 a ; nnn n 0 T) N^K? . . . ^ihv 13N p y - 3 ^ p we adjure thee . . . that thou shalt not c h a n g e anything, Y o . i. 3 ; t h f flDN '•nNDD? i h f [CN -n-DD A m e n , I have not been defiled; astray, So. ii. 6 ; nnaipo n^bn children: Amen, I have not g o n e \ w >?3 n N nspN may I cut down my this is a mutilated h a la k a , O h . xvi. i ; with n b j . Y o . i. I ; n ^ ^ b Sab. 116 a ; ^n^NK^ niuyn by the Service I will shave thee for heaven, Ned. 9 b ; but more frequently niuyn is used as an exclamation in apposition, a n d without 'f: n in jjn DFl '^nin N ^ l Dri "jDn N ^ . . . y o u have m a d e it neither less nor -nj^OB^ more, B^r. 34 b ; -13 n'ibyn . . . thus I heard from Rabbi, Y^b. 32 b . 4 6 7. So also a r e other formulae used in a n asseveration as e x c l a m a t i o n s : nT n u t(h m n pyrsn by this habitation ( t h e T e m p l e ) ! her h a n d d i d n o t move, K H . ii. -3^1D3 nfob 9; "^^^W ^''^^V i'^zyxwvuts '1^ by the C o v e n a n t ! these a r e the very words which were told to Moses on Sinai, Res. 38 b ; inn-3p -^ '•N ^ p n b f nsj by the Capitol of R o m e ! I will not leave thee. Men. 4 1 a ; cf. § 3 0 5 n3b3 n n y ^ t ib N T -jm ?l^jn by thy life a n d by the life of thy head ! not this hour alone . . . Rer. 3 a. 468. Likewise, n )3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ ^2f may be followed by ' f with the regular construction : ^ni) 3 N t6f] 'r \ b D m b i N t h f] b^Sm ny'inf an oath. I will eat, I will not e a t ; I have eaten, I have n o t eaten, S«bu. SENTENCES iii. A N O A T Hzyxwvutsrqponm 2 19 EXPRESSING 1 ff.; but also withoutzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ y : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV b?iN t ib n m f ^ beside n^'QK' 1\ b ^DiNK? Ned. ii. 2. An affirmative after ' f nyUK^ can. however, also be intended to have a negative force: TJ^ b^St<f a n oath, I will 7io i eat of thine, ib. Cf. the explanation of Abbaye, N^ d. 16 a ; Sebu. 19 b, f. So . . . naiD ] p ) -iNK? . . . that I will not sleep, that I will not speak, ib.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW i , in L . I n edd. "^T^f is probably a correction, cf. the c o m m e n t of R. Nissim o n this passage, Ned. 14 b . So with the formula ' f an affirmative is equivalent to what I will eat of thine be q o r h a n -= . a negative : I will not e a t . . . , Ned. i. 4. 459. I n expressing a vow, Djip, followed by an affirmative is equivalent to a negative. It is construed with a participial verb with the meaning of a future tense, a n d if the subject is a pronoun, it takes the introductory particle 'f: ^?«B?zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfed n ?1D m ^ \ p \ m ^ Djip q o n a m , I will not sleep, speak, walk, Ned. ii. h n3n: i ; * nxw f thou wilt not benefit of me, ib. viii. 7. placed first, as usual in emphatic speech : i>po Djip T h e object is ns^D DJ^p :h h q.^ I will not m a k e a t a b e r n a c l e ; I will n o t take a lu la h , ii. 2 ; DJ?ilD m ^ taste, iv. 10 ; npib m ^ m Ij: Djip this wine that I will not "^ ly DJD? m \ f ^n^n!) Djip that I will not enter thy h o u s e ; that I will not b u y thy field, v. 3. without y nMy when the subject is a noun : But ^5*1)0 -3 DJIp that m y mouth will not speak with thee, that my hand will not work with thee, i. 4 ; h D-^nj ^331 "Vy ^ Djip q,^ that m y wife and children will not benefit of me, iii. 5. 4. 460. Interrogative Sentences, A question is often expressed in M H , as in B H (Ges.-K., § 150 a ) , merely b y the emphasis of the voice; a n d without any * T h e reading in edd. -^NB' is an erroneous correction, as shown by the citation from viii. 7. Cf. also H . Laible, '>3NB^ o d e r -3'»NB', M GW J. vol. Ix, pp. 29-40 . 2 20 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX special introductory pnanaB' as far as those in p a r t i c l e :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU H e b r o n ? Y o . iii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV i ; ^3 Dnnnn did you warn him ? San. v. i ; zyxw h zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA n ^ i n p t V) n would'st thou have returned to him ? Ber. 32 b ; so with copulative ] : ^ b ) shall I not weep? ib. 2 8 b . Especially in long argumentative q u e s t i o n s : • • • D-hn . . . nonn n ^ Jj n DN if c o m m o n things raised . . . should / e r u m a raise . . . ? T e r . v. 4 ; . . . D-nnj? IDi ^ n . • . npB? nnpN DN if thou didst say it in case of the paschal offering . . . wilt thou say . . . ? pes. vi. 5. More frequently the interrogative sentence is introduced 461. by a particle. IP T h e B H interrogative L| is rare in M H , e . g . '^^9^'??!!] wilt thou m a k e this more grave than the vine ? Kil. iii. 7 ; l?^K"J m a n did you see like this? R H ii. 8 . however, common with It is, which is further strengthened by t h e copulative ] used in an interrogative force (cf. last § ; § 150 a ) ; ri?D^O ] y ^ f Ges.-K., ^bri) but are not there some w h o do not gather their olives . . . ? Pea viii. i ; n t o |)3 nrin^Jna nDDpzyxwvutsrq N SII but d o we not learn from the text of her marriage settlement? Y^b. xvi. 3 ; "^PN jniJ^in^ N^Jni but did not R . Joshua say? Rer. 2 7 b . But frequently the interrogative particle is o m i t t e d : 13 n i p S t ib didst thou not teach us ? Ber. ii. 5 ; ns^ l p^ l n^K ^ b should he not g o u p and take it ? Ber. 53 b ; St N-n n i f t h is not this a field? ' E r . 5 3 b . 4 6 2 . T h e particle which is rare in B H as an interrogative (Isa. xxxvi. 19 ; J o b xxxix. 27) is very common in M H as introducing a lively question : npnbp n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU \\!Av nB^D b f VT but was it the h a n d s of Moses that m a d e w a r ? R H iii. 8 ; n-}3b? nj'innN N-nB^ ^DBp but should she gain because she is last ? K^t. x. 5 ; D^VJ?? ^ ? 0-")5^3 but are all woods fit . . . ? T a . ii. 3. even before another interrogative particle Frequently to give stands it greater m."? ^?Vv ^^^^ ^^^S P°^^ emphasis: exchange ? P e a v. 2 ; D^l^tDD pN np ^JBp ^3] b u t wherefore may S E N T E N C E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkji 221 INTERROGATIVE na^DDHzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 7zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf \ Vf SVH2zyxwvutsrqponm ^31 but at they n o t e x c h a n g e . . . ? T e m . i. i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW what hour does the overseer come ? T a m . i. 2. 4 6 3 . T h e interrogative adverb HD is often used as an introductory particle in long ^ ^ j n Nn ^ ^ ri argumentative .. • ^ 'j n . . . questions P9^ m ^5): DK n p what 1 if the npsn Passover offering . . . is it not justice that he should be liable . . . ? Res. vi. 5 ; n n ^ j Nn ^'f pn ^jp i J^ N... n Dv y - j i y b ? DN n p what I if a bone like a barley . . . , is it not justice that the Nazirite should shave ... .? Naz. vii. 4 ; D^ ^ 3 n f e ^ N p B ' . . . n y p I ^ ^ N n p ^ and what I if he had erred . . . has he done anything ? ib. v. 3, &c. 4 6 4 . I n later M H (not in the Mishna), a question can also be introduced by D^i >3 (§ 4 3 7 ) ; ^ ^ n f D^i >3 have we drunk . . . ? D^ Jiyp h ^ h m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^n ^ T S n DI^ J S has R a b b a n Gamaliel ever known thee ? *Er. 64 b ; y i S ^ D ^ N D^ b s is there anyone who contro- verts . . . ? Rer. 27 b ; ^ ^ o n n^35> n p n n h ^ is anything needed for D^^3 is the king's house ? n i ^ t D N^ 3 n n i V D effort? Sab. 15 3 a ; 89a; Pes. 6 6 a ; there a feast without ii8 b; Rer. 10 a ; 'Ar. 15 a, &c. Further, Np B^ p e r h a p s ' ) : np^ b Tjn? ''^'S to say ? j . Git. i. i ; ib. viii. 5 ; D^ b s N EB ' 4 6 5 . An question: N^ n indirect Plip nB^ ^ i ar p is it anything ? j . So. i. i . question rfpi^ ^ nn it unnecessary zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW Hrtf is she perhaps divorced ? is construed f 3 ^ n n Ni n the children read, Sab. i. 3 ; . . . fjnn just like a direct the beadle sees where nSj (p ^ p ^ D ^ Dni ^ Ni 3 come and cast lots who should bring up . . . , T a m . v. 2 ; n p ? n n i N p p B^ rtB'J,^ N\ n they value it how much is it capable of producing, B M ix. 3 46(3. In a disjunctive ordinary question, question, the the second first is introduced is formed like an byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjih SH-, DSIID ^31 ^ m3 j n ^ n INzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM n ^ n b y ? ^ B^ SnSD ^ BV D n p j j n is the power of the owner improved because of worsened ? P e a vi. 6 ; the multitude of the sheaves, or nj3 i N JVtn nwn is it hast thou seen like this. 22 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX 8 ( L has njD.n afterzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba I N ) ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV n ^ ^ i n^any n^Bn or like this? R H ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS nnin iN is evening prayer optional, or obligatory ? R^r. 27 b . A n indirect disjunctive question is introduced by DN in both c l a u s e s :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG 'rpj nn th ( D N ^ L ) D N Tib ^n"!inn D N yiv ^^N I do not know whether I have restored to thee, or not, B Q x. 7 ; v. i ( L : DN) . . . D N ) ; pinN^ ^ 13 (DN1 L ) D N [iBwb ^tD f3 D N y^HJ pNI it is not known whether it is a child of nine months of the first, or of seven months of the last, Y^b. xi. 6 ; D3n Tthn D N 13 ^3 D N N^n it is recognized whether he is a scholar, or not, ^th Ber. 50 a ; Res. 6 1 a ; 9 b. Rarely by iN , . . D N : D N yiT i^N nbsj pNb IN fn nib^bs it is not known whether they are mixed, or where it fell, T e r . iv. 11. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 5. D esi d erati v e S en ten ces . 4 6 7 . A wish may be expressed by the simple imperfect (§ 3 19 ) : tD'"i n^3! let R . T a r p h o n leave us alone, B M iv. 3 ; especially in p r a y e r s : ^nnin >yni^ Ber. l i b ; nr n:] ^ ^ pBn ^ 5^ " ^ 9v let us all be skilled in thy law, may the Omnipresent m a k e good thy loss, ib. i 6 b ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR D s b D W ^ bl»an by3 may the L o r d of requital pay you, Ket. 8 b . 4 6 8 . More frequently the imperf. is preceded by the formula: T P^l niay it be the (divine) will that . . .; n b r i B? n3J ^nf?N may m y wife bear a m a l e ; ^n^? ^"^3 I^N W t 6 f I'i^fn >n> Jirj may these not be in m y house, Ber. ix. 3 ; or with the full formula: -B^ . . . ^3\nSN 'n ?p3E)b fin ^n^ A b . v. 2 0 ; Ber. 16 b ; 17 a, & c . ; Singer, pp. 7, 14 , &c. 4 6 9 . A wish can also be expressed by with the imperf., as in B H (Ges.-K., § 15 1a , b ) : T^ V,^ "^9? ' " ^ h : ' 9 oh, that the dust m a y be removed from thine eyes. So. v. 2 ; nt bn h fn^ ^ 9 ; *H n o Meg. 14 a. ^9 oh, that o n e would give m e this heap, this trench, I t m a y be noted that in^ ''9 is used in its literal S E N T E N C E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 223 DESIDERATIVE sense. It is never found in M H in the derived BH sense: zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV oh, would 1 (Ges.-K., § 151 b). 470. I n later Aggadic diction a wish is also expressed byzyxwvutsrqp ^ Nl ^ n ( = B H lb, § 3 0 4 ) : noB? W i n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW m] « j y ^ n i x " tohn would, they had forsaken Me, and kept My T o r a h , j . H a g . i ; H ? ? '^^^^ n N zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^ T oh, would that my portion were in this land. Gen. R. "•3Db in nbj ib. 8 9 . |P x n n oh, would that she were graceful before me, also stands at the end of the sentence as an ^ Nl b n exclamation: ^wbn 39; 03113 ^ Nl b m nn^ N take it for nothing, oh do bitD I Meg. 14 a. 6. Negative zyxwvutsrqponmlk Sentences. 471. T h e uses of the negative adverbs t^b, P N , b x follow the same rules as in R H . Nb is used to negative verbal clauses, while pt? is used to negative noun clauses. Sometimes, however, parti- ciples are negatived by N b ; cf. above, §§ 3 3 9 -4 0 . bN is only used with the imperfect to express a negative wish, an exhortation, or a mild prohibition. With ordinary prohibitions, as well as in negative statements with the perfect and imperfect, N b is used : ^'HJ? ^« be not like servants, Ab. i. 3 not thyself, ib. 8 ; Smi ; ^tp^y fc^ yn bN make mzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR n iH b p j N b one must not be light- headed (i.e. guilty of levity), R®r. ix. 5 . 472. T h e prohibitions : bs is found form j n j n bs by 12SV W n for Nb in citations of he transgresses (the c o m m a n d ) ' t h o u shalt not d i m i n i s h ' ; T P ^ n b? by nniy N 'l n b? npNj Nb ^ i ^ p i n not a d d ' (Deut. xiii. i ) ; Riblical ba . . . «thou shalt ipN3 Nb * thou shalt not a d d ' , *thou shalt not d i m i n i s h ' was not said, Z«b. viii. 10 ; ^ ^ B ' n b a a zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON H^m b a all that is in (the category of) *thou shalt not r e t u r n ' (Deut. xxiv. 19 ), Pea vi. 4 (L has b a for b a a ) ; NVp ^ baai baa vb y o n n p l SB? about which one is prohibited: *it shall not be s e e n ' , and *it shall not be f o u n d ' (Exod. xiii. 7 ; xii. 19 ) ; Res. iii. 3 (L has ba^ . . . b a ) ; N ?fp> b a a i H N -V b a a n^ o N 224 S YN T A X proh ibited by (th e com m a n d ) * thou . . «Sa ib . ix. 3. Con t r a s t : he is in (th e categor y o f) * h e sh all n ot co m e ' ) , (De'ut. xxiii. 3 ) ; Ye b . iv. 13 ; ^nnn zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY b n :fc ^ ba m zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih r»n lo , th is on e is in (th e cat egor y o f) ' h e shall n ot profan e his wo r d ' (Nu m . xxx. 3 ) ; Ned . ii. i ( L h as for K^a). Per h ap s ba, baa is n ot a gen u in e gr a m m a t ica l form , bu t m erely a scribal con traction for 'ba = Kb 3 . T h e n egative is som etim es repeated t o ad d e m p h a s is : 4 73 . zyxwv 7 )3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA th] fc ^ b D n b th ey have n ot , either so or so. Sa b . 26 a ; Dl b 3 nfe'V fci bi h e h as d on e n oth in g at all, Pes. 89 b ; Ned . 7 b. Em p h asis is also expr essed b y njj^y b s at the en d of th e clau se ; nij^y b s a-\^)0 Sy n he d oes n ot m a ke an zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 'er u b at all 'E r . iii. 6 ; -^15"^ b a . . . p n ^ a f P P « on e m ust not obser ve . . . at all. Be . iii. 6. I n a series of par allel ver bs, the n egative is som etim es 4 74 . expressed on ly with th e first ver b, b u t its force is exten d ed also to th e followin g ver bs, a s in B H (cf. Ges .-K., § 15 2 2 ) : ^^p) fc ^ b naan^ • l . . n 3 «b p ^ 1 . . . DHN on e m ust n ot perforate . . . an d fill it . . . an d p lace it . . . , Sa b . ii. 4 ; '^S^m . . . iS^p) th on e m u st n ot b in d . . . a n d d r aw, ib . v. 3 ; -Er. x. 5, 6 , 9 ; P^n^^Jh p p ^ p PN on e m ay n ot give t o drin k n or slay . . . , Be . v. 7 . is used, like } B in B H , to in troduce a clau se after 4 76 . a ver b of fear or cau tion , expr essed or im plied, an d is then equivalen t to a n ega t ive: be in tercalated ( = N^ ? ? ; , ' TSS' p n *Er. iii. N^ B ^ N T 7 ; i p .? ^ b nj n nipb^ he was afraid, lest it . . . Np B ? ... T H J be careful . . . th at th ey sh ould n ot learn . . . t o lie, Ab . i. 9 , 1 1 ; ^ yan Np e ? ^nnjn ed d . thf); DB ^ i b take car e that you touch n ot . H a g. iii. hpbp] mf .13 5 D ^ ' i p N© B? 8 (for fear) lest they spoil, H u l. i. (L ; i; (for fear) lest th e win dpipe com e before the gu llet, Ta ' a . 5 b . 4 76 . N o t e . —I n colloqu ial speech , viz. in vows, ^b wa s som e- tim es join ed with th e followin g n oun alm ost like a preposition : p b ^ n b = :p b ^n Nb Ned . i. 3 ; I ? 15 ^ = I?1i? ib . 4 ( L h as NEGATIVE S E N T E N C E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkji 225 but cf. the discussion in Ned.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg 11 a, b 1 3 b , a n d the comment of R. Nissim on Ned. i. 3. In ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlk i, L also has 7. R e l a t i v e C l a u s e s . 4 7 7 . T h e construction of relative clauses has already been described in the treatment ofzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU ' f (§ 420 f.). H e r e we m a y add that sometimes a relative clause stands in apposition to the noun it qualifies, and without 'f: nnaj; n*D ^DK^^rto r[y i N^n ft xb ibis is not the way that brings him out of the power of a transgression, Y«b. XV. 6, 7 ; njnb n w D^?")"! ia it has ways in which it is like a (wild) animal, Bik.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS Ii. 8 ; 13Tn: \ b pK it has none that will make it permissible. Men. iv. 3 (cf. § 4 2 2 ). Perhaps here belong also cases with the demonstrative before the noun when followed by a v e r b : B^l*? n i = \ s zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ^r\ f; Tyn nnj; it=n^ynB^, of. above, § 4 11. 8. Circumstantial Claiues. 4 7 8 . T h e circumstances attending a n action, or the subject or object of a n action, are usually expressed b y a dependent clause. Such a clause may be a simple relative clause, or, more frequently, a relative or other clause under the government of a preposition. E x x . : D^ap^DD N^g^ Dp?^^ sitting without being supported, Kel. ii. 2 ; D^n^ n n f fpTa D^aB^ga . . . D^3tp'l3 pN o n e may not hide . . . in grass when it is moist. Sab. iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlk i ; Wng^i)zyxwvutsr l^ S : binp he was born circumcized, § a b . 1 3 5 a ; J?3np b^ba tD^'n 0333 R. T a r p h o n entered without intention, ' E r . iv. 4 ; P^n"J3 pbsn pbin nte« 1 he removes the U p h illin at a distance of lour cubits, Ber. 23 a. Sometimes a participle or adjective in apposition will express a circumstance : loiV N^ip; nD^ig nnbn nsfip, of. § 357. 479. More frequently, however, the circumstantial clause is 226 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX co-ordinated with the principal clause either with the copulative ] , or without. (i) Without the c o p u l a :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW rtDPlbzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW ^ 3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba n n t^b . . . ibsjB^ . . .zyxwvutsrq iSH b leaven . . . that fell . . . there n o t being sufficient to leaven, I I , 14 , 1 5 ; 6 D n D i « n i t s « . . . pinn njn when he was Or. ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM 10 cubits di>tant . . . tht y would say to him, San. vi. 3 ; n r i D^ she gave birth while still a slave, viii. i ; I JDn nnbj . . )b N 3 nniV . i3*p^3 he came . . . the deputy at his right, Y o . iii. 9 ; so Sdb. i. i ; P^s. viii. I , &c. (ii) With c o p u l a : i p i V njn insi zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcba SB b^N Sb N 3 he came to his bullock, the bullock standing, Y o . iii. 8 ; nnj n \^ip2) mjian n ^ 3 ib. 6 ; nsDp t<\ni njKCtp she c:m repudiate while a minor, Y^b. xiii. I ; D^ISD Dni nblED D^bg nbw earth ft-ll upon them while (the leavr-s) were bare, Ma'a. v. 2 ; n^3N n ^33 n Yj n nG)3D he covers her while she is still in I er father's house, K^t. vi. 5 ; vii. 8 ; Nid. X. 1 ; ilJ3 ?3«n1 133 DIN blDiO o n e m a y carry his son with a stone in his (the son's) hand, Sab. xxi. i ; TS] ^m Sn b^lf) uW 3bri milk which a heathen h a s milked without an Israelite watching him, *AZ ii. 9, 10 . 4 8 0 . F o r t h e sake of emphasis, a circumstaniial precede its principal clause : N")ip tens clause can by bDn ^nniy he reads while the basket is still o n his shoulder, Bik. iii. 6 ; K^m by HKip nbDi3 it falls off as he tilts it on its side. Sab. xxi. 2 ; iv. 2 ; D-bEi3 D ^ n n n ] D^bban m tlpla Nin the potsherds fall, when he takes away the d u n g , Kel. iii. 4 . Cf. in B H , Ges.-K., §§ 116 v, 14 2 e ; Driver, Te n s e s , § i6 6 ff. 9. C ausal Claiuses. 4 8 1 . A clause giving the reason of a preceding or following sentence can be introduced by a variety of conjunctions. By the fossilized verb 073 nt n n D W s n n^ ^ s n s followed by the copula (§ 30 2, n o t e ) : m y ] b^wn because it looks like the C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 227 CAUSAL shape of a vineyard, it is a vineyard, K i l . v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf i ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg n n y y zyxwvutsrqpo Tj a b injJD since his intention was not for this, *£r. iv. 4 . By 482. he says, B^r. vi. i ; ^"I^ n3 S«bi. ix. i ; zyxwvutsrqponm KW , zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ y « b ; n i o i N « i n pjn by f for on wine p XK ' , because they are not suspected, bS^ for he cannot say, Bik. i. 4 ; Vry «b nnb D'» 3 n ^ not because they needed them, R H ii. 6 . By y combined with other conjunctions: ^^• 'i^ because he extinguishes. Sab. iii. 6 ; n \ )Sn ^ )> \ y are for jaundice, ib. xiv. 3 ; ^ y ^ bf because they because they are not Before a n o u n ^ J QD stands as r e g e n s without equal, ib. vii. 4 . y : ^ JQD K^ T| t s n nnSnz of study, ib. xvi. i ; because of the neglect of the house V.s p b^ rs^ a a^nan ^ JSt p because of what is written in the T o r a h , Bik. i. 3 . y ^ Db : t a ^ o n D^ Nn a ib. xiv. y ^^b y IP Sy ^ y \ y^ y battp because it is not prepared, § a b . iii. 6 ; because it is not the food of healthy persons, 3. n n s p : D^ b i a ; n i y n K ^ -i n t j t p b^a^a nn')}^ f because both are able, B M x. 6 ; n n «p since thou hast testified to us, Yeb. vii. " m p Dn naj I losel B B ix.* i ; 3. m ^ b zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU '2f2 because I am a male should i y a ^ «a *n Ni n ni "^ y :zf because b ^ a K^ a this Canaanite has shown with his finger, So. 4 6 a. y b y : y np {^D3n riK y \ nf b y because he slew a i)erson, 'Ed. vi. i. by : noiy .- T^ a p n He,*passed over. Res. x. np 5 ; by because the Holy O n e , blessed be i b .saag? np b y ; \ nniif np by because they were redeemed, they embittered, ib. y D^ B ^ p : nm i^ D^lS^p 10. because it is said, Rik. i. 2. zyxwvutsrqpon C ond itional S entences. 4 8 3 . T h e construction of conditional sentences in M H follows in the main the principles of similar sentences in B H (Ges.-K., § 15 9 ) - 2 28 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC SYNTAX T h e great variety of these sentences may be classified under two h e a d s : those without an introductory particle, and those an introductory particle. with zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV 4 8 4 . (i) Without an introductory particle. T h e relation between the protasis and the apodosis can be expressed by m e r e juxtaposition. T h i s happens only when the condition is conceived as already fulfilled. is always the perfect; T h e verb in the protasis in the apodosis it is usuallyzyxwvutsrqponmlk a participle, but sometimes a perfect. But when a c o m m a n d or prohibition is implied, the apodosis takes the imperfect (cf. above, § 3 10 ) . ly hfn o W t p zyxwvutsrqponml i^ n E x x . :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG 'ni ^ D zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO WD n a D, b e ? zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY if the thief has been found, he pays a double p a y m e n t ; if he slew it, or sold it, he pays four- or five-fold, B M iii. i ; T^ '^ f^ D p n n n p « \ T\ \ H when the case is finished, they lead him forth, San. vi. y r i i »r f K a p5fnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR t6\ ny^ if he read, but was not careful in (the enunciation of) its letters . . . he has discharged B«r. ii. 3 ; nltn^ i; n^'m tnij if he read and made his duty, a mistake, he must return . . . , i b . ; P O D ! t6 n p ^ b y ? Wng^ ^ll? if he recollected that he had an issue, he should not stop, ib. iii. 5; th y \ f m ^ niyao ^ n D^ ? th ^3D?J if he did not cover it while it was day, he must not cover it after it has become dark, Sab. iv. 2. H e r e may be mentioned the sentences with an indefinite subject, such as a determinate participle, or ' f ^p, especially with Nominative Absolute, which are equivalent to a conditional sentence in E n g l i s h ; cf. §§ 4 36 , 4 4 2 . 4 8 5 . (ii) With an introductory particle. DK. introduces a condition that has already been fulfilled in the past or that is capable of fulfilment in the present or future. I n the first case, the protasis always takes the perfect, since the condition has already been fulfilled. T h e apodosis takes the perfect, if its act lies in the p a s t ; the participle, if the act lies CO N D I T I O N AL SE N TE N CE S 229 in the presen t or the future, an d the im perfect, if a com m an d is im p lied . D N if he directed his atten tion , he h as disE x x . : zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG N ? J teb p ; ? zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP ch ar ged his duty, Ber. ii.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP i ; ^QlzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ 'P? 0 ^ if he was h ealed, he wa s healed (then it d oes not m atter ), Sab. xxii. 6 ; njK^D HiN^D D N if she h as repudiated (her m ar r iage), then it is a r epu d iation , Yeb . xiii. 7; T P ' i OzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI ^'pSnb zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA H2 D N if he has com e to ad d , he m ay ad d , §a b . 51 a ; Dr i N nnpn pn^jn n i Dy n)v t h DN if dawn h as not risen , you are bou n d to . . . B«r. i. i ; with the ap od osis DN . . . n i DS nfc 'V n ' K^ y p |nn h as n ot perform ed the act , first: a br id egr oom is absolved . . . if he ib. ii. 5 ; r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX \3p n n y p ^ 2 N ^ n n t h D N T\ 2\ &2 i N ^3D if he h as not br ou gh t the in strum en t on the eve of the Sabbat h , he m ay br in g it on the Sabbath , Sab. .. . xix. i ; n p D N if d ead , th ey m ust leave him , Yo . viii. 7 ; n ^ p b n n ^N"} D N ^mn^r nnnnn i )N . . . nnsy 121;^ DDH if ih ou hast seen a sch olar com m it a tran sgression . . . d o n ot think . . . , Ber. 19 a. zyxwvutsrqp Wh en the con d ition h as n ot been fulfilled, but is cap able 486. of fulfilm ent in the presen t or the future, the protasis takes the participle, or, less fr equen tly, an im perfect, or even a perfect in the sen se of a fu t u r u m e xa ct u m (cf. § 3 13 ) . T h e apodosis takes a p ar ticip le, or an im perfect wh en a com m an d is im plied, or even an im per ative. Exx.: Ni i p r ead , Ber. ii. 8 rf-ijpj) r \ r \ ; l^^nn: DN . . . if he wish es to read . . ., he m ay V n r zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW \X\) D N if th ey are able t o begin . . . let them b egin , ib. iii. 2 ; V J B HN n ^ j n : i n h b \ 2\ *irN D N if he can n ot go d own , then he sh ould turn his face, ib. iv. 5 ; ^^Ijia ^?p ^ 3pri D N if thou wilt p r ovoke m e, I shall d ecr ee . . . , Sab. i7a;'^bv "^ W . D« if I shall have been late, go forth and slay for m e, ^H. ix. 9 . 437. Both protasis an d ap od osis can con sist of a n oun clau se, as in som e of the exa m p les a b o ve ; fu r t h er : n o n n DHo n n if th ey did tith e, it is n ot t e r u m a , T« r . i. i ; pN W i Vj DN pN DN 2 30 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM SYN TA X nbrpD» zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI ii-Ni no ^aap nnj nnui;? if his wish is against idolatry, why does he not abolish it, 'A Z iv.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 7. 488. The subject of the apodosis is sometimes resumed by nn with the demonstrative (cf. § 4 4 3 ) : nn riWtDzyxwvutsrqponmlk v b v Dnb K^^ . DN 5|b5N^ Nb ibN if they have (to receive) from him food, lo, these shall not eat, M a'a. iii. i ; pHT Nb nj n n Nin DN1 if he claims importance, lo, this one shall not wash, S®bi. viii. 11. 489. A n alternative condition in the negative is expressed by INb DN11 but if not, without the repetition of the verb : ^^b j.V? DN Nr Nb iNb DN^ N r B^r. ii. i ; ^b^HH! Nb iNb CNU.. b^nnnb pbb^ DN ib. iii. 2 ; m yiV INb DN1 . . . ^33 ^nbsjn m y DN if my prayer is fluent in my mouth . . . but if not, I know . . . , ib. v. 5 . 490. fulfilled. ^b'^N, Nb ^b^N, if the condition is represented as not The protasis takes the perfect, the apodosis takes the perfect if the consequence lies in the past, and the imperfect, if the consequence lies in the future:zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 'n')n Nb . . . ynv ^n^^n ib^N if I had known . . . 1 would not have vowed, N^d. ix. 2, 4, 5 ; h -^Mnp n-^n . . . ncSV n>^n ^b^N if thou hast been standing . . . wouldst thou have returned . ' . . ? B ^ r. 32 b ; HQlfe^ nn^n Nbzyxwvuts IVN njna Nb nn^cn if burning had not been heavier, it would not have been given . . . , ' San. ix. 3 ; psbj^ n y zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih 2m ^myb ^nipOE) m if I had fixed it for myself, then I would sit till my head has become white, Kn. xiii. 5 . 491. «bobN (or \bp|^«), «b NbnbN; \blb>N in Palestinian texts (cf. § 30 2). Like ^b^N, these conjunctions introduce a condition that has not been fulfilled. protasis and apodosis : The verb is in the perfect, both in the Vn Nb . . . iK^Ni m ^N?] | 3 n^pn NbobN S2 pna^ip if the son of Zakkai had shot his head . . . , they would have taken no notice of him.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS Rer. 34 b ; li^^n nnin n^n: Nb NbobN n^y^JiT pn);b if the Torah had not been given, we would have Iccirnt 1 Cf. B H Nb DN1 Gen. xxiv. 3 9 ; i Sam. ii. 16 ; pN DN1 Gen. xxx. i ; Exod. xxxii. 32. CONDITIONAL S E N T E N C E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf 231 chastity, &c., *Er. 10 0 b ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU TjnK^izyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW t h ^noy? t zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT ^^D^tji if I had been angry, there would not have remained . . . , B^r. 19 a ; t h N.biobN l y n . . . bi3N^ tht< ^y bv if we had come u p only t o eat . . . it would have been sufficient for us, P^s. 8 b . noun clause, N^O^N (or lybn D^;n inyn m W h e n introducing a has the sense of * if n o t ' : N.bpbN \ ^'t f: m nSo (\b^VNzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZ L ) if not the fear of it, they would have swallowed each other alive, A b . ii. 2 zyxwvutsrqponmlk ; HJ ^an^N NboSx ^^n;iin . . . if not this my friend . . . I would have killed thee, Ber. 32 a ; 58 b ; ^"hv ^ n p 3 n m >?inzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW t6obt< if thou wert not H o n i I would have decreed against thee, T a ' a . 19 a ; P^s. 53 a ; fc^bobx Nin if not for him, the book of Ezekiel would bm^}] have been hidden away. Sab. 13 b ; Yo. 20 b ; M^g. 12 b ; 24 b ; . . . Nia N^n NbobN (L \blW) but for it, he would not have created . . . , N^d. iii. 11 ( e n d ) ; San. 4 9 a ; 6 3a .* 492. Hypothetical sentences can also be introduced by other conjunctions. T h u s , 'f IP|? : nmi2 v b v n n b ^V^f | o p when (if) they have not to receive from him focd, Ma*a. iii. i ; n n^nb when (if) they are moist, Sab. iv. i ; y ^ : nn Vn^ y h y 2 v.vg^a Dnipiy when litigants stand before thee, let them be, Ab. i. 8 ; ?? 'b n ^ y 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB i n j ^ ? i n lo, I a m a Nazirite if I shall have a son, Naz. ii. 7 ; with ^N : ^ntpNB'l h 'm : even when they said, ib. i ; injK^t? v b v nopn h '^ m b Sy even if his study was too hard for him, Ab. iii. 8 ; D^tpiN I3^}f h '^ m even if 99 say to divide. P e a iv. I. 11. Concessive Clauses. 493. A concessive clause can be introduced by the simple copula : rrjin^l '•n?^: I was taken captive, nevertheless I a m pure, Ket. ii. 6, Pp3l3ntD j n i . . . ^ ^ Djp n-NT hast ever seen . . . yet * Against Tossaphot, M®g. 21 a, Kohut i, p . 98 f., who make a distinction between N.bpijN and hobtfi. Cf. also Lambert, i ? ^ / . , ix, p . 273 ff.; Jastrow, t6idf xi, p . 151 f.; Ben Yehuda, Th e s a u r u s , i, p . 250 f. 232 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML SYN TA X they maintain themselves, Qid. iv. 1 4 ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe tib)zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgf nnpn y^Dn ^ 5 ^^l n © 3 m Hn) by how much may thezyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW s e ia ' be deficient, and yet there nxjiszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG may be no deceit in its use, BM iv. 5 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX 4 9 4 . M ore commonly, concessive clauses are introduced by These consist of combinations with ^N : special conjunctions. \b'm ( = ^ W + ^N ) , y z ^3 by f? by HK:zyxwvutsrqponm ^ ^ D H >b'pvi^ >!i2y ] nb iDib^^a bl^S^ even though a king greets him, he must not answer him, B^r. v.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO i; ^B'S? m bt^S: even though he takes thy life, ib. ix.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO 5 ; ^'^9?v'? ^ when they said, N az. ii. 1, 2 ; by •JDa^tD pt<''30 Ber. vi. 6 ; although perfumes are not biought in, nONg^ ^3 i^y f\ H although they have sairl, Pea i. 2 ; so before a participle, but withoutzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV 'f: m PB^M 5^8zyxwvutsrqponm ^ « n Wb ^l? pbapp ^3 by pipes, thoujjh bent, though receiving, Kel. ii. 3 ; nrSH Nnip] npn Bik. iii. I ; nw ja ^3 by nevertheless, he calls them again, ]b^3 1: 15 ^3 by P l « nevertheless, they are all equal, §eq. ii. 4 ; n o u ^n^jn 15 by ^N nevertheless, 1 would have wept, Ber. 28 b. 12. C o m p arati v e C l auses. 4 9 5 . A s in BH , comparison is expressed by "3 . From the nature of its substantival origin, "3 alone can stand only before a noun as its r e g m s , e.g. nns K^blpS }3ri straw like the mouthful of a cow, § ab. vii. 4 ; njn fil3 ^^D^ 3 p v o covering like the blood of a beast, Bik. ii. 9 ; its blood requires y t > l$ '^ IJ??? bx^K^ nsbns he asks according to the subject, and answers according to the law, A b. v. 1 0 . T o introduce a clause, " 3 must combine with another word to form a conjunction. n ^sn Thus, ^ b ^N3: HNfe^ ^ b^NS ^ l ^ n s as if he made it within the house, Su\. i. 2 ; ^ b^N3 HDie^D; n y s n i p N^n Jlb^XS as if it was straight, square, 'Er. i. 5 ; ^3 K?f^^3, to introduce a new case similar to the preceding o n e; ^"^55^ f ^ !? '^ 'W ^ ^ fellow, §ei)i, ix. 7 ; ^ ^ ^ ^ likewise, if one lets a house to his nbae^ n ?fh b went into exile, ib. x. 8 ; Hal. iii. 9. similarly, a murderer who C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 333 COMPARATIVE 4 9 6 . A comparative clause is also introduced byzyxwvutsrqp y zyxwvutsrq rftD3 zyx (-g^ 103): nzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ ^ob KIHK^ n iD3 as h e is accustomed, T*r. iv. 3 ; zyxwvutsrq r zyxwvutsr \ \ D3 n3lD WHK^ n*iK)3 ^ b] npSb ';mnf as he sells, M S iv. 2. as the shop-keeper buys, a n d not By 151 ^ '^ ^ f?l likewise, W a j a r of oil that was spilled, T^r. x i . 7 ; V^ 2f >y Dn3 N?rt»3 }31 a n d similarly in the other years of the Seven, S^bi. iv. 8 , 9 . 4 9 7 . A m o r e complete agreement is expressed when the two members of the comparison are both introduced by correlative T h e following correlatives are found : conjunctions. !]3 . . • 3 : n^B?K? TI3 H^K^H bf nb^D>D31 J^'JW? just like t h e thinning a n d trimming of the fifth, so of the sixth, §ebi, ii. 3 ; n^V^3^b jnj^y TJ S r\\nb]ll$b i n ji y s a s their season for tithes, so their season for the seventh year, ib. iv. 9. T h e s e correlatives are used with nouns only. rt ?mb \ nm f n f3 as they said to ^3 . • . -g? DK?3 : bpnb W N TI3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX m a k e it heavy, so they said to m a k e it light, Kil. ii. 2 ; VpbW D5?3 zyxw I3n3 pi?|>1n ?|3 HNUns just as they divide the produce, so d o they divide the straw, B M ix. i ; ^?P>?3n T]? • • • '?nN?rtnB? n p 3 just as thou hast brought m e forth . . . so shalt thou bring me in, Ber. 48 b . Sometimes ^3 is omitted : Dipisn . . . >2n:nf DK^3 ^niK as t h o u hast judged m e . . . may t h e Almighty judge t h e e ; D3n « pT D^pDH . . . '^ T ^^'^f n f3 Sab. 12 7 b . }3 . . . -K? n f3 : D^*?j| bf3 H p }3 \ bf r\Sr\ 3 h o zyxwvutsrqpo t<^nf n p 3 just as he thins out a m o n g his own, so he thins out of the poor. P e a vii. 5. Af^^r a long protasis, the comparison is resumed by means of the c o p u l a : I?), . . • viBn ^b nn3Vi3 nojisn M m f n f3 ^b D^Dlnj just as they said (that) she who damages the bill of her marriage settlement shall not be paid . . . so orphans shall not be paid . . . , §ebu. vii. 7. i\rv?: t6 ^'W ^3 • . • -K? m] 1 3 Dzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb ^sin H^^^? P.^P.^S? ^"3 just as one must not cause d a m a g e in a public thoroughfare, so must not o n e repair therein, Sebi. iii 10 . 234 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX !13 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB . . . -K^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJ C^ys : V-JHK piiy !13 !1-|.3C) NlHK^ p?y3 according as he pronounces the benediction, so they respond after him, B^r. vii. 3. 4 9 8 . T h e apodosis may come first for special emphasis, and then the protasis alone has the conjunction : ny'in by ?l"13i) DIX 3jn ^ 1 3 9 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG t^^nf zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUT zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n p JD o n e is bound to bless ( G o d ) for evil, as naiisn byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML one blesses H i m for good, B^r. ix. 5 ; 3ni3 H^nf -1113 nonns 3m3 phns one behaves towardszyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR / er um a, just as one behaves towards c o m m o n things, T^r. xi. 5 ; S^bi. iv. i . 4 9 9 . An argument t o prove a similarity between two cases is introduced by the exclamatory H D in the protasis, a n d in the apodosis: n^yn nNDtpn PI« nbiy nninipn nio w h a t ! the pure rises, also the impure shall rise = just as . . . so . . . , T^r. v. 4 ; N^P3 n«G)L>D nnr nnny ^ ^ P ? nNtspo rrniin no what! the menstruous defiles by carrying, also the idol defiles by carrying, AZ iii. 6. In an argument from the minor to the major 60 0 . ("^^HJ the protasis is introduced by DK HD, the apodosis by bina jnb t<r\ \ t< b p N^n p ' n . . . m m bp), p'n: mnn [nb pNK' Dipo . . . D « H D Nppp what 1 i f . . . where a private priest may not defile himself. . . it is justice that the High Priest should not defile himself, Sifre N u m . vi. 6 . But more often the apodosis is put in a rhetorical question in the negative: ^HT W'b . . . ^b« n z p n m nsK^n m n n i i . . . ni^>m D« no what I if slaughtering . . . overrides the Sabbath, these . . . , should they not override the Sabbath ? P^s. vi. 2 ; especially with n : ^ 'I C ^'i;^ P I zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS Sy v ^ • • • CI^n3?n 3''jn . . . npsn D« no w h a t ! if the Passover sacrifice . . . he is liable, the sacrifices . . . , is it not justice that he should be liable ? ib. 5 ; N^d. x. 6 ; Naz. vii. 4 ; So. vi. 3, &c. T h e apodosis m a y also take the phrase nD31 H D ? T\ m by before the predicate : n-j3y n3iyn >e^D3 ^b t n a r i K ' H D S nn« by n m n;xp nbSvn.. . nriK what 1 if one who commits one transgression . . . , o n e who performs one command, how much more so should his life be given to him? COMPARATIVE C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 235 n3zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK |rf n^Di n©? nn«zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX b y . . . nSnyi b j a . . .zyxwvutsrqponm mn m nm M a k . iii. 1 5 ; what I if blood . . . robbery and incest . . . , how much more so should he secure merit . . . , i b . ; ib. i. 7 ; A b . vi. 3 , & c . ; or, finally in later diction, by the rhetorical negative question, placed at the e n d as a predicate,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ \0 b a N*b is not everything (in its 3 j n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb t V zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY ^np3 Tjinp y2f w n B?3 favour) that it should be s o ? if h e blesses when he is full, when he is hungry all the more so, B^r. 4 8 b, &c.' 13. Disjunctive Clauses. 5 0 1 . A clause giving an alternative case is co-ordinated with the preceding clause with or without the copula, but only in the case of very short clauses : Ni n K ? nbi?? npn] 315^3 pno^ zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih if it was bs peeled, or cracked, or perforated, or had something Suk. iii. 6, I, 2 ; h^ n n ^ Dm -:n ^ i b m ^^nbia missing, I robbed thee, or thou didst lend m e , or thou didst deposit with m e , B Q x. 7 ; so with adjectives: be^^3D^ phf cooked meat, P^s. x. 4 . v n 3 p nm) roast, or seethed, or " ^ b y nf3 But a longer clause is introduced by St< : 3 3 h nm n^nf . . . p33^n v n two were r i d i n g . . . , or o n e was riding a n d one leading, BM i. 2. 5 0 2 . T w o or more alternative cases may be introduced by correlative conjunctions, as follows : . . . i « either . . . o r : n o r n p 'iN nvb^n i N she either takes Aa lis a , or she is married to her deceased husband's brother, Y^b. iii. 3 ; iv. 5, 6 ; 31^0 i r « i N . . . 3nyD i « he either makes an 'e r u b . . . or he does not make an 'e r u d , *Er. iii. 9 ; nnSp ^nb zyxwvut SH either a board or a beam, ib. i. 2. N b l . . . th neither . . . n o r ; VPl^^ i ^^St^ t6 they neither eat, nor burn, P^s. i. 5 ; Y^b. xi. 2 ; cf. § 339 (ii). DN . . . DN whether . . . o r ; cf. § 4 6 6 . nnob D N D V n D N whether to-day or to-morrow, *Er. iii. 9. ^ Cf. Bacher, Ae lt e s t e Te r m in o lo g ie , p . 172 f. 236 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB SYNTAX 'fzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGF nriNi . . . -K? i n s whether . . . o r : ]r\f n n w 5)03 ]r\f nSizyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED '^ Q whether they a r e silver or whether they a r e fruit, M § v. 7. 'f: T h i s is especially c o m m o n before nominal forms without Tj p im) aaiB' im r\ Bn im] whether in error or intentionally, A b . iv. 4 ; nn^B^n im] b^Snn im whether o n e eats, or drinks, or anoints, T^r. vi.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ i . Sometimes im is expressed before the first case o n l y : Hi^D^ iSl I ^Sm im whether o n e digs a pit, or a ditch, or a cave, B Q v. 5. -g? p3 . . . -K^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQP P3 : ^3 pNB^ p3 . . . <3 p3 whether it has in i t . .' . or it has not in it . . . ' O r . ii. 6, 7 ; P?'^ ^^V,^ P? bhV2zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK •^¥ 1? whether it was seen clearly, or not, R H i. 5 ; with nominal forms without "K^, except before a negative (cf. § 4 2 5 ) : VSa byo p3 S^Sm ps whether within, o r above, § a b . iii. 2 ; pM y p3 pbiy 'f p3 whether they produce, o r not, S^bi. i. 4 . D^l?yB1 . . . "K^ n^rpVB sometimes . . . s o m e t i m e s :zyxwvutsrqponml t^nf D^p^B n^N H'^nf D'-DyB^ V^N Bik. iv. 5 ; pNg^ D^PV?^ 0 ^^?? "^JS^'f D^PV? obynp nri « sometimes thou mayest hide thyself, a n d sometimes not, B M 30 a. Before nominal forms without : D^"1^30 D^D^B ^ "1zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA ^212 IJ^N D^p:^D^ sometimes they a r e sold, sometimes not, BB V. 2. Also ^N . . . -K? Q ^pyB : Sb TJIDD 1N "I3an nNnjpO « 3 WHK? D W B sometimes h e comes with the crowing of the cock, sometimes near it, T a m . i. 2. 14. Adversative, E x c e p t i v e , a n d Restrictive Clauses. 5 0 3 . A clause-expressing the antithesis to a preceding clause can b e introduced by t h e simple c o p u l a : l^flf HD ( h e said) it had died, but really it was broken, S^bu. viii. 2 f., 6 ff.; ^Svn f)3W Sy^] • . . nr3 ?n oy rhSV the bird goes u p with the cheese . . . but is not eaten, ' E d . v. 2 ; 3^;n . . . I3n ¥m. . . . pin^D they are permitted . . , but he who slays . . . is liable, P®s. vi. 5. More frequently, an antithesis is introduced by ^ a s or K^K. introduces a co-ordinated sentence which contains a new ADVERSATIVE C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 237 case in opposition to the foregoing: "l^liOzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb bjNzyxwvutsrqponmlkji i n s ^ Dzyxwvutsrqponm mzyxwvutsrqp t6 D^ b r n riN he must not u n d o his tabernacle, but he m a y take down the things, Suk. iv. 3itD 8 ; r? ni 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX H N n i i B ^ 3 mbtih p ? n o r« Di^ a HM^'?!) o n e m a y n o t p u t (wine) into a hanging (strainer) o n the Sabbath, b u t o n e m a y put . . . on the Festival, Sab. xx. i ; p : a n ^ D N n^ljng^ vi\" ^rv^ bnt? nn"*]: tlvf m yi\" l know that there is the state of the Nazirite, b u t I d o not know that the Nazirite is forbidden the use of wine, N a z . ii. 4 ; M § iii. i ; B®r. iii. 5 ; 'Er. ii. 3, &c. 6 0 4 . Kb« is b u t rarely used like bnK to introduce an adversative < 0 )n\Si^ Sy ^f f n b ^ 3 any priest s e n t e n c e : . . . IB^l'J D ' ? n b n : ^ th^ tzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV that does n o t pay t h e shekel is a s i n n e r ; however, the priests e x p o u n d . . ., S % i. 4 ; D^r?:n ^nrpN N^N ^nsn? .Tn it would b e as thou sayest, but t h e sages have said, B^k. iii. i ; with a mild adversative (like 1) : «\ b y pi^abjC) nmf N^K pB^n «N D' ^ K^ n n n b y t^^??'*?? we are ashamed of the new ones, a n d you roll upon us also the old o n e s , K«t. viii. i ; B B ix. 1 0 . 6 0 5 . M o r e often clause: K^N introduces a n exceptive or restrictive n3in npb n>bv2b iby N % vtb^ ong^i . . . D^n3?ri bs all sacrifices . . . are proper, except that they do not rise for t h e owner to the category of a duty (discharged, &c.), Z^b. i. i ; Men. i. I ; b 3 N : D-J^DHK? «b« D n 3 tip3 DHt ? Dn^DH what is lifted from them (for the priests) is like them, except that what is lifted m a y be eaten, Zeb. v. 6, 7 ; ^?ibQ \£}'t6 « b K o n N bJ? nnri^D r i N n n lo, thou art free t o marry any m a n , except so and so. Git. ix. i , 2. 5 0 6 . I n this exceptive or restrictive sense, t ^ b s is very widely used after a negative (as in Aram, and D N ^ 3 in B H , Ges.-K., § 16 3 a, f,y T h e negative with N b x m a y usually be rendered in English by an affirmative with ' o n l y ' : n^y x b s Vn N'b they had 1 T h i s use of x b N after a negative is already found in BH with N'b D N , the equivalent of N b N ( § 30 2), Gen. xxiv. 3 7 - 8 ; Ps. cxxxi. the French n e , . . q u e . 1- 2 . Cf. also 238 S YN T A X NzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS ^ N i V ^ y :zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb t 6 ihey on ly sh ook at . . . , been on ly t wo, Yo . iii. 10 ; "2 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW Su k. iii. 9 ; nyi n^ ^ n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR jshnzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS visn N VN ^ H ^ N sh e, t oo, shall be paid on ly by oath ,zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI K ^i. x. 5 ; P N . . . t ^ H VpfS: p s . . . p?nin pN • •• P^S^^ they on ly cu t . . . ; th ey on ly kiss . . . ; they on ly con sult . . . , Bor . 8 b (§ 3 2 9 ). zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXW 5 0 7 . t <W is som etim es stren gth en ed by "l ? b ? placed at th e en d of the sen ten ce : "l ^ S? n ; ] [C ^ a pp^bnip p N on e m ay ligh t on ly with oh ve oil alon e, Sa b . ii. 2 ; 13 i ) 3 ^ r\ > 2 2 N^X p yj p i n N*!) they on ly blew (th e s h o fa r ) at the Be t h D in alon e, R H iv. 2. 508. ^ <bN in tr od u ces exp r ession N ^ N ^3 a com plete an tithesis in th e idiom atic n ot s o , b u t ; n j j b y b D3 N^ N ^ 3 N^ n ot so, but he struck again st a ston e, B Q iii. 11 ; S^ q. i. 4 ; Yzyxwvutsrqpo « b. viii. 3, 4 ; §ebu . vi. 7 ; M^ n. iv. 3. Cf. § 29 8 . So with D^ b s which is equivalen t to a n egative : ^ *|^ 33 ^JBtp thou on ly saidst it for m y h on our, N® d. viii. b N%: b^3K^3 N^ K n b n 3 ^nnj I h ave on ly give n thee gr eatn ess for the sake of Isr ael, B^ r. 32 a. 509. Such a clau se followin g x b s i m ay h ave a con d ition al force ; zyxwv Y^ ^ ^ y n 3 N^ K P"l*iC^ P N on e m ay n ot soak . . . un less th ey ca n be soaked . . . , §a b . i. 5 - 8 , 10 . If such a con dition is in tr od u ced by D N , the con dition al particle is usually str en gth en ed b y [ 3 : K^ i n [ 3 D N N^ N p p D D p lou gh ed it. P e a li. i ; i^^N it d oes n ot separ ate, un less he P ^ Nn p? D^ n i 3 a I? D N N ^ N D n 3 D^ bj ;i 3 p N on e m ust n ot shut with them , un less they ar e hijih above the gr ou n d , 'Er . x. 8 ; D V n i y S D yo y? [ 3 D N N ^ N N^b he m ust n ot take un less he 'sh ook it while it was still d ay, Be . i. 3, 5 ; ii. 5 ; iii. 2. 510. T h e sam e con str u ction is found with clau ses in tr oduced by i y • after ' —vi z. un til the con dition n am ed h as been fulfilled. T h e Verb used is the im perfect (§ 3 2 1) : ^ V:.^ 1 ? N ^ N p T y o p N \ ^ B\ n o evid en ce m ust be given , excep t after his soul is gon e forth, Y»b. xvi. 3. Bu t , usually, N^ N is om itted in su ch a con struction : zyxw ADVERSATIVE C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 239 n^inabzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED V P ^ V f zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO no he will not die, until after he has K^N, Pea vii.zyxwvu 8; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLK 0zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH )r\ ^ y n y . . . until after he has fed others = n y th^ i b . ; become dependent o n his fellow creatures = Dn r i N 2Sr\2] p n y 3jn i r x he is not liable uniil after he has written = Mak. ii. 7 . ny nS\ :;iy n y Dn o ^N Sometimes the negative also is o m i t t e d : D^pani . . . ( N o , except) if he mark, Be. iv. 7 ; DBnDng' n y (not, except) if it has moved H u l . ii. convulsively, 6. 511. T h e negative is also omitted before in answer lo a question : ^nT^ n^B?3 N^K . . . IDNJ n©b why is it said . . . ? (not) except when it is the custom . . . ( = N^N npW N'b), B^r. i. 3 ; N^3p N^N Tn s i ni'H^K^ ib yD*iK^ ^l?^ but who will listen to him to vow as a Nazirite ? (no), but he brings . . . , N a z . viii. i ; nnb' p3 np nj^nNzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB n'l\^2f sbx njipp nnfe^bzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV nnnx what is the difference between an inherited field and a purchased field? (none) except that in a purchased field . . . ( = N^N . . . p? pN), *Ar. iii. 2 ; Dnn3 pa np Dn n i n g ^ N^N n i a n ^b free-will offerings? nnba what is the difference between vows a n d (none) except that, Q i n . i. i . Cf. P? PS B^DD bjiN Nbs 2S0 nSh r\2p there is no difference between the Sabbath a n d the Festival except in the matter of food alone, Meg. i. 5 - 11. Cf. the omission of the negative before m ^3 in B H , i S a m . xxvi. 10 , &c., B D B ,, p . 4 75 a. 512. Exceptive clauses are also introduced by 'f n3b3^: n3b3^ ^ayni^B^ but only if he will m a k e it known to him. D a m . iii. 3 ; Vn n n s B^epfc<n* a^12^2^ but only when there will be something real in his words, San. vi. i ; n i D ». n 13^3 \ r \ y 12^2^ but only if he will put it against the base, Z^b. v. 8 . By "P P^n outside of: nNtpDSK^ p^n except that which was defiled, M S . iii. 9 ; or without 'f PJn I P ; nsn i p before nominal f o r m s : P^n p^n except wine, bread, B^r. vi. i ; Onp except o n e of them, Z^b. viii. 8 . n n s p p^n Sometimes strengthened by 240 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFED SYNTAX i n b a : nab? Suk ii. 6; p ^ W n naba . . . \ b\ k) except the first night . . . alone, p^ n in? p ^ n except this alone, Y o . iii. 3. 16. Temporal Clauses. 6 1 3 . T h e relation of time between two verbs is expressed by various conjunctions followed byzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWV " B^ . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPO "f^ when: nanipa b^nk^ the wilderness, M^n. iv. 3; when Vr B^ a when he had gone forth, he n ON Nr B ^ a said (pluperfect, § 30 9), 'AZ. iii. 4 the Israelites were in zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcb I shall gather ^'a^jp^N i b j a S B ^ a / it when I shall have reached \ \ { fu t , e xa ciu m , § 3 2 1) , Kil. v. 6 . later M H often with Temple "b prefixed : . . . B^ i p p n n^ a n i aj B'ab will be re-built, I will bring. Sab. 12 b . In when the Cf. in B H , Ges.-K., § i 6 4 d ; BD B,. p. 4 55. -B? p after: down, 'AZ. i. p Jf i ^ ^ B ^ 8 ; with pleonastic "3: Mak. ii. 2. j a Nn tive to " B ^ n y , see next section. y p. ny after the stone had g o n e forth, HNy ^ B ^ a O with the perfect is usually found only as correla- is only found with n o u n s : BD B,, he may sell after he has cut n?iO after it has become dark, Sab. iv. 2 ; ^ ^ n r .B^ p In B H this temporal use of IP D^ ^ ' n n B^ b ^ ps G e n . xxxviii. 24 ; cf. 4 b . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON 58 r, until, before : Ber. i. I. te^ pob y ^ a r i B^ n y n PI K^ n n ^ t Dy n b y ^ B ? n y Alter a negative, with ^ I3n ^ b x until dawn will rise, understood (§ 5 10 ) : pnri b « judge not thy neighbour before thou shalt have reached his place, A b . ii. 4 (§ 3 2 1) ; HB ^ SB ^ n y • . . y ^ a p n j n \h he did not reach . . . before he became, Y o . vi. 6 (cf. A r a m . : ^D>bB? ^n n y . . . C a n t . ii. 7, D^iDja? n y ^f ny : so in B H nn3: N 'b D a n . too , 7, &c.; w b B? n y N b n B^ N n y vi. BD B,, 25). Cf. p. 724 f. BH: p s n r i B^ ny zyxwvutsrqponmlk before they had been chosen, Mak. ii. 4 ; before they will come, Q o h . xii. i, 2, 6. So, especially, as correlative to " B ^ : • • • ^^ll^ naiyb N3 ^f ny before he had reached the season of vows . . . after he had C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedc 241 TEMPORAL reached . . . T^r. i. 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSR ; . . . bnneto . . . bnanzyxwvutsrqponmlkjihg ^ b f -15 before he had cast lots . . . after he had cast lots . . . , Y o . vi. i ; fc^ B' i y n m 3 ^ . . . nm3 before he had gored her . . . after he had gored her, B Q V. I. n 3 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONM ns u n t i l : litOT b^n^B^zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZY n y until the food will be y digested, B«r. viii. 7 ; VJDB^ ^3 V J zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX ^y n s *Ty until his neighbours will know of it, B M ii. 6. (But L has : D^iOB' l yoj r '^B' n y . ) nyB^S when (a point of t i m e ) : Dn3iyzyxwvutsrqponmlkji n'^ D ^ Bn y nyB?3 when y H^B? bs when (duration of time) : kings pass, ' A Z iv. 6 ; y bi3Nb nn ^EB' nyB' bs when, as long a s , he is allowed to eat, P«s. ii. I. -B^ nvm: PPJ33 enter, B^r. i. i; D^anbriB? nyB?0 from the time when the priests H^DDIB^ ny ^ r ? ' O r . i. 5. IPT3 when, usually with a hypothetical force : Vpnj) nji^B^zyxwv |P13 y Vi?")5 nji? t<;B^ |p|3 b3N when he bought land, but when h e did not buy land, Ma'a. v. 5 ; cf. § 4 9 2 . IP] when, while (duration of t i m e ) : bs while m e n plough, §®bi. ii. i ; PB ^ n i n DIN ^?.3B^ |pt bs ^n32B^ |PJ b s when they have ripened, ib. ix. 4. •B' '•no^N whenever ; njnnB^ ^np'N whenever thou wishest, B M V. 3; MS y V. B'n p p n n^3 njS^B^ W whenever the T e m p l e will be re-built, N 2. 1^3 as soon a s : n ^ y B^ n T^ny |p3 as soon as the goat reached, Y o . vi. 8 ; D?pn m njnii K^n^ j r s as soon as she puts in the water, H a l . iii. i . y niSp before : Om m f mSp before she was betrothed. So. ii. 6. -B' nm after : nb i3n3B^ nm after he h a d written it for her, *Ed. iv. 7 ; or with b : y ^ n ^ *? ^ nnxb after they had agreed, T^r. v. 4. nj; when ( r a r e ) : ^3'ni3s; INSB? nj? when our fathers came, • Or. i. 2. nil? immediately: nnins ppiyi npi y njn T O immediately he 2 42 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA SYN TA X would arise and study the Torah ;zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYX b o ^ i n ^ n Na D ^ V T Izyxwvutsrqponmlkji ^D immediately they would consult Ahitophel, Ber. 3 b ; immediately it n n aa is extinguished, Sab. 15 1b . 16. 514. Filial Clauses. The purpose or aim of an action may be expressed by nnpb ^n^isn 1 zyxw zyxwvutsrq i hf PpJD? they enter to eat, B^r. i. i ; the infinitive with inclined to read, ib. 3. In the negative: n^ynnb not to frighten, Y o . v. 2 ; B ^ ? a b t h f not to shame, Ta'a. iv. 8 . A fter verbs of preventing, & c., the inf. takes i Tb n n b p kindling. Pes. i. 6 ; cf. § 34 6 . by I P : ^ Va t p i ih zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ . . n n b ' b p they refrained not from burning . . . from . n a : p-ninb n a . . . T he infin. can also be introduced they said . . . in order to remove, ntpN zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU th\ $ ). By njD by: - i i s s n b n j o by y n i p n if one Ber. i. I ( L P'nnnb tears in order to sew: if one damages, in order to repair. Sab. xiii. 2, 3. 515. f\ ^pV Clauses expressing purpose are introduced by " B ' , i hp: t h f N ^ N rhy^f th increase. Sab. xxiii. 5 ; not that it may rise, but that it may not p b p w V p > p i n ^ t hf that its water may not be disqualified, Y o. iii. 10 . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS y ' 1 ? , t h f n a : m m nj p x n ln»-^ n a that they may see one another, San. iv. 3 ; nip^irnn m ni^b t h f n a not to make the children forget, *Er. vii. 9 . y b ^ aB'a, t hf zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON \ i^y b'nfZ; b'nfz in order that b '2f2: they may be cold, hot, Sab. xxii. 4 ; V^Dlf ib. xxiii. 5 ; «? ? r i t hf b ^ a B^ a that it should b ^ ? ^ ? that he may last, not go out, ib. xv. 2 ; ^pSB) t h f b ^ a B^ a that they may not melt, Ta'a. iii. 8 . y njtp b y : l l ^Spby n^O b y on condition that his son may gather, Pea v. 6 . 17. 516. Consecutive Clauses. Clauses expressing the consequence of an action may be introduced by the simple copula, especially in questions: HD? CONSECUTIVE C L A U S E Szyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 243 n ^ j n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA n^y how m u c h should he build, so as to be liable? Sab. xxii. I ; zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPON vm ^nf) n o ? how l«.ng should they abide, so Dn ^ D ^ 5 as to become prohibited? T«r. viii. 4 ; t^Sl) fulfil il? B^r. S^bi. iv. 10 ; Oh. xii. 8 ; when will it come lo my hand that I may 6 i b ; n n s n zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU m c n i D N . TI i n n y i N . T thp that he may not be a glutton, a n d so shut the door in his own lace, B M vii. 5. More often, consecutive clauses are introduced by y riij^on the nearest, H.d. ii*. 8 ; i3 3 n i I3iy b o j t^nf n a y ^tSp he cuts off, so that a camel may pass wiih its rider, B B ii. 14 ; nr33 thf ^ 3 : It? bScy n 3 . . . ]m he gives . . . so that he may take from DipD3 N n ; thf n a . . . ^pbnn^ they shall be divided, so that there be not in one place as m u c h as an egg, T^r. v. i . 5 1 7 . Consecutive sentences, as dislmguished from clauses, are introduced by TJ S^ e b : b l DB ins yT« DN consecutive TJ3^DS therefore, if a disqualification occurred in them, P^s. viii. 6 ; P3 *j n IJN T]3^D| ) therefore, we are bound to, ib. x. 4 ; D*1N N"}33 ^ 3 ' D b therefore, was m a n created, San. iv. 5 . zyxw IN D EX O F B IB LICAL (The references are to sections, n. = foot-note.) L E VI T I C U S . ( iEN KS IS . i. zyxwvut PASSAGES zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC 6 i i . 21 • 353 343 xii. 28 13 xxii. 12 xxiii. 9 xxiv. 37-38 xxiv. 39 xxv. 6 xxvi. II 28 xxvii. I 29 xxx. I 31 xxxi. 5 xli. 43 xlviii. 22 i v . 28 . 407 3.6 v i i . 33 • 374 431 ix. 8 . 409 4.^7 x i i i . 48 . 38611. 409 x i v . 4 6 -7 . . 374 506 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n. XV 6 - 10 . . 374 489 xvi. 6 . 409 3H6 10 . 376 374 II • 409 295 28 . 374 "53n 333 x i x . 23 48911. XX. 7 • 234 437 x x i i . 28 • 275 153 n• 275 37 341 x x v i . 33 • » 53n . 409 8 . 351 xxvii. 391 N U M BE R S. Exo DUS. xii. 6 19 xiii. 7 ii. xvii. xxi. xxii. I 3 12 28 29 30 33 xxiv. 390 473 472 6 II xxv. 29 xxviii. 16 xxxii. 33 xxxviii. 30 3630 376 376 48911. 43 n4.^1 271 n. i . 24-43 . 46 i v . 19 v . 14 XV. 31 38 . iii. . xvi. 23 xxii. xxviii. 6 3 xxx. 3 15 xxxi. 48 xxxii. 33 . 390 • 391 . 377n . 35] . 116 . 60 . 386 • 422 . 391 • 472 . 301 . 385 . 390 D E U T E R O N O M Y. 436 iii. 4 C9 vi. 14 4 . . . 390 3 I N D EX O F BI BLI C A L DEUTERONOMY IX. 7 32 XI. XU l. 34 5 XX. 3-4 3 8 xxi. xxii. xxiii. 3 3 16 xxiv. 10 xxv. 5 9 7 10 xxvi. xxvii. xxviii. I S AM U E L . 376 37.S 473 61 xxxii. 35 2 S AM U E L . iii. 338 133 473 74 ". 3 3.^6 n. vi. vii. viii. xiv. X V. 3 3 6 II. 3 - 10 15-36 39 zyxwvutsrqponml 245 343 40 343 x x i . 14 343 x x i i . 20 60 x x v . 22 473 33 3 x x v i . 10 77 133 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQ n 35 37 PA SSA G ES 3 3 343 340 349 I 3 3 7 34 9 29 15 31 3 xix. 10 XX. II KI N GS. 6 33 J O S H U A. iv. 3 303 n. vii. 7 v i . 17 17 >9 J U D G E S . zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJI 29 343 i x . 17 LI 338 vi. 30 viii. 1 xiii. 17 xvi. 10 xxi. 31 I 74 199 418 196 '53n . i. xvii. xix. 14 xxi. 8 21 30 13 xxii. 25 XX. S AM U E L . 3 KI N GS. zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC 4890 . i i . 2b iii. 3 v i i i . 19 IX. 18 xiii. 31 x i v . 44 XV. 23 xvii. xix. XX. 10 16 4 153 n. II. 3 O 398 n. II). 8 83 IV. 35 3 28 V. 19 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONML I X. 13 4,S6 351 x v i . 15 395 x v i i . 33 11911. 33 453 n. x x i . 13 INDEX O F BIBLICAL PASSAGES 246 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA I S AI AH . I. J O N AH . 80 I. 8 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDC 22 43 n. iii. 9 19 vii. 25 viii. 7 xiv. I a XVI . 4 10 xxv. 28 xxvi. 19 xxviii. 4 24 xxx. 3 0 xxxiii. 17 Ixi. 10 353 54 n. 77 8 35 a 16 140 363 n. 251 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS 313 H AB AKKU K. 438 i. 353 463 438 438 343 153 n344 0 . i. 10 3 vi. 39 xviii. 33 IX. 14 XX. 15 xxvi. 18 30 xxxviii. I I 13 xlvi. 3 0 Iii. 20 4 Z AC H AR I AH . xiii. I 340 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfe 343 P S ALM S . XLI. 399 n. xvii. xix. xxxii. xxxv. 14 Ixiii. 1 3 cvi. I I cxix. 61 exx. I J E R E M I AH . V. M I CAH . VI . 235 343 390 344 343 343 388 388 245 390 i-a CXXXI. cxxxii. I I 13 13 cxxxvii. 9 I53n . 338 199 409 390 180 409 50 6 n. 409 40 9 72 235 P R O VE R BS . E ZE KI E L. IV. 14 vii. 4 viii. 5 x. a xvi. 7 xxiii. 48 xxxiv. a xxxv. TO xl. 40 xlii. 14 xliv. a xlvi. I aa 340 III 390 393 i.^ 3n. 390 385 72 390 343 343 393 J OE L. ii. 17 396 vi. 5 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTS 390 xiii. 301 4 II 33 xxiii. 16 xxviii. 33 xxxi. 30 XV. 396 374 140 J OB. iii. 8 xii. 3 XV. 7 xxi. 33 xxiv. 34 xxv. a xxix. 3 xxxix. 37 349 43» 197 n. 251 390 463 INDEX O F BIBLICAL PASSAGES C AN T I C L E S . ii. iii. iv. V. vi. 7 7 17 5 7 7 D AN I E L . . . II II 8 I 9 9 viii. RUTH . ii. 4 21 • . . • . • • • . • . . • 153 n 513 513 i.S3n . 385 390 15 3 " . « 53 ". 15 3 " . 392 15 3 " . 405 15 3 " . . 409 • . 409 228 19 49 31 34 iii. iv. V. vi. viii. X. XI . L AM E N T AT I O N S . i. iii. 10 63 i. ii. 9 3 22 iii. II iv. 15 22 10 viii. 10 XX. I, . 2, 6 • . . . . . . . . 436 82 212 78 436 436 304 140 513 iii. iv. n. iv. v. iii. iv. viii. ix. • 5 7 13 2 7 45 . II . • • • • • • . . • • . . . • • . • . 379 379 342 342 379 379 379 379 379 379 379 386 n . 513 343 343 394 343 4 3 ". 48 62 5 12 12 22 24 2 16 13 . . • . • . . . . • . 3 S6 n . 390 137 390 342 342 24 24 24 379 379 5 H ESTH ER. i. I 5 7 12 2 6 5 7 25 '•^ VI . ii. • E Z R A. QOH E LE T. i. ii. zyxwvutsrqponmlk 247 22 7 15 18 23 14 14 13 21 D AN I E L . i . 10 ^ 16 ii. 9 15 12 343 18 343 23 343 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVU ix. I 253 X. 16 156 349 252 N E H E M I AH . 343 i. 2 343 ii. 13 iii. ' f 180 268 iv. I I V. 18 vi. 4 296 6 248 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIH INDEX O F BIBLICAL PASSAGES N E H F M I AH . I 2 S I R AC H . vi. 19 V. 25 149 ix.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHG 3 xi. 3 . 156 xiii. 5 31 343 13 xiv. 14 341 343 xvi. 35 352 • xxx. 3 181 CH R O N I CLE S. 13 .357 V.zyxwvutsrqponmlkjihgfedcbaZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCB 26 390 19 i2 o n . xiii. 13 43 n. xxxii. I 341 xxiii. 6 390 3 252 xxix. 17 xxxv. 10 137 338 xxx\iii. 16 zyxwvutsrqponmlkjih • 238 CH R O N I CLE S. 328 viii. 5 3981). 377 n. xxv. 5 xl. 3 390 19 4 0 . 10 39 241 390 83 xli. 17 xxviii. 23 252 238 38 xxx. 7 341 xliv. 30 10 343 341 271 n. xxxv. 13 li. 34 . 72 11 : This little book has been written with a twofold object: first, t o provide students of early Rabbinic literature with a fairly complete grammar of the dialect of that literature; and, secondly, to demonstrate the organic connection of this Mishnaic dialect with Biblical Hebrew, and i t s relative independence of contemporary Aramaic at least in the field of grammar. The present paperback edition replaces the hardback edition first published in 1927. The text i s unchanged. OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS £4.95 net in U K ISBN 0 19 815454 2